Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Shit. Shit. Shit.

How had this happened? My dad was going to kill me.

Well, if Captain America didn't kill me first.

I kept running as fast as I could, dodging pedestrians that littered my path, ignoring the burn in my lungs.

I'd thought throwing myself into the Souks would have helped me escape, but I kept getting lost, dead ends and the maze like layout didn't help. They had so much equipment to follow me with ease.

I slowed down, trying to get my bearings.

I was sweating, my face covered in dirt and sand, my blonde hair a wild mess around me.

I grabbed my phone from my back pocket, miraculously still there.

A bright light flashed in front of me, pulling me to a stop, my phone flew out of my hand, shattered pieces flew to the ground.

"Shit." I moaned out loud.

"Just stop where you are." A deep voice said from behind me, I turned around to face the voice, my options running out.

I didn't want to use my powers in here, it could cause a lot of damage.

‘Why are you so concerned Camila? We do whatever we need to achieve our goals.’

My dad's voice rang loud in my head. He wasn't actually there, I'd just heard the line so often that when I stopped for minute to think about what I was doing, what we were doing, it played over with perfect clarity.

The only issue was, I didn't agree with my father. I didn't agree with the Avengers either, but I didn't think all these innocent people deserved to die for what I needed.

I could feel my options running down to zero faster, Captain America stood behind me, the only movement my heaving breaths, slowly Iron man lowered himself to land in front of me.

I jerked my head to the left, only to be greeted with an arrow pointed in my direction, a mud wall of a small leather bag stall my other side.

I'll say it again, shit.

I could make things inconvenient for them at least without causing any harm to innocent people.

I subtilely moved my fingers, shutting their comms system down, not being able to communicate with each other should inconvenience them slightly.

I wouldn't normally to use my hands for something that simple, but the stress I was feeling in that moment made it almost impossible to concentrate.

I decided to take it one further and shut down Iron man's suit, it wasn't fully electric but I could shut the weapons down at least.

I heard him from where I stood ask his internal system what was happening. I turned her off to. She didn't reply.

He pulled his helmeted armour away from his face, glaring at me.

"What are you doing?" He questioned me, I could see the shock cross his face now it wasn't covered in metal.

I didn't say anything, my eyes started to dart between them, trying to find an escape.

I saw none.

"I've lost Natt, Tony." Captain America said to him, the hustle and bustle of the Marrakesh Souks had stilled to almost nothing around us, everyone stopping to watch The Avengers surround me.

I accidentally made eye contact with a little girl, she looked worried and when our eyes connected she shrunk back and grabbed hold of her mothers hand.

I sighed quietly to myself and stood straighter, no longer poised to run or fight.

I didn't want to frighten her, I hadn't wanted to frighten anyone, I'd just wanted to do what I came to Morocco to do and then leave.

"Kid, we don't want to hurt you." Captain America said, I turned to face him.

I let my snarky comment about him calling me kid go, I didn't think it would help matters.

"Then let me go." I said instead, cocking my head to the right.

"We can't do that. We can't let you take it." He nodded to my backpack, indicating to what was inside, what I'd gone to Morocco for.

"Lets get her out of here, we don't know what she can do and there's a lot of eyes on us right now." Hawkeye commented, glancing around as a young boy pulled out his phone and started to record.

I tried to hide behind my long blonde hair.

I felt Hawkeye grab my hands and pull them behind my back before I could turn to look at him.

I didn't fight, there was no point, I'd lost.

My dad was going to kill me.

"Seriously, what did you do?" Iron man asked as he shook out his suit hand, unable to get it to light up.

I smirked but didn't say anything as I felt cold metal being placed around my wrists.

"Is this legal?" I asked quietly as I got pushed forward.

"You in a position to ask what's legal right now?" Hawkeye asked, I could hear a cocky smile in his voice.

I hated all the eyes on me as I got pushed and pulled back through the souks.

It wasn't my first time being arrested, it probably wouldn't be my last, but at least it was normally the cops arresting me, not a bunch of superheroes.

I felt more phones around as more people tried to record the incident. I shut off the ones I could, without being able to stand and concentrate I knew I'd missed a lot.

As we left the packed souks, the beautiful colours passing in a blur behind us, Captain America placed his shield on his back, clearly not finding a need for it now I was in handcuffs.

We exited into a large courtyard, usually only occupied by tourists, locals going about their day, the old couples sat at the yard facing cafes enjoying their morning, was now filled with the giant presences of The Avengers jet, waiting with the backdoor ready for us to walk in.

"About time boys I was almost starting to get worried." A female voice spoke from the front of the jet, I couldn't see more than her arm reaching up to push a button above her head.

"We lost you on the comms, what happened?" Captain America asked as he boarded the jet.

"It just went down, couldn't hear anything, I assumed you guys had screwed something up again." She replied, not looking back at him.

Hawkeye stopped me before he could push me onto the jet, I felt him unfastening my cuffs, he quickly pulled my backpack off and replaced the cuffs back before I even had time to think about trying to escape.

Ironman walked passed me, my backpack now in his suited hand.

Captain America had taken a seat in the second pilot chair, spinning it round to face the front, iron man stood between the two seats, talking to the woman I couldn't see, blocking my view of where he was putting my backpack.

I felt my heart drop, this was it, I really had fucked up massively.

I'd been caught, they'd actually gotten my backpack with the device inside. I had absolutely no options and no help, my phone was destroyed and I had no idea what was going to happen to me.

I started to panic as Hawkeye kept me walking onto the jet, the door giving a hiss and closing behind us.

He sat me down with my back and hands against the wall of the jet and said 'Stay.' With a smirk, knowing I wasn't able to go anywhere or do anything.

I glared at his back as he walked to join the others at the front of the jet.

I let my eyes dart around trying to find any way to escape, but I couldn't leave without my backpack.

If I managed to get out but get back to my father without the device he'd kill me anyway.

I thought about grounding the jet, using my abilities to turn off everything essential that it needed to get in the air, but as I felt out, it would be a lot harder than I anticipated to do that, the system was so intricate, so much more than a normal plane or jet, it had been extensively modified by intelligent systems well beyond what I was used to, and as I eyed ironman's back and the intricate suit he wore I knew it wouldn't take them long to get everything back online while I sat still helpless in the back of the jet, still unable to go anywhere just prolonging the journey.

Ironman and Hawkeye sat down on the bench seats near me, Hawkeye on my right further down from where I was sat and Iron man on the one across from me.

They both looked absolutely unopposed and comfortable as the jet's engines started up and I felt the jerk of lifting off the ground.

Everyone was silent for a few minutes as we left Marrakesh behind, my breathing sped up as I started to panic more but I tried to hide it as best I could, I didn't want them to know I was effected by what was happening.

"How did Morgan's science fair go Tony?" Hawkeye asked, breaking the silence.

"It got pushed back, there was a bug going around school, took half the school out. It's next week, I've got the kid helping her with it." He laughed and I saw out the corner of my eye Hawkeye smiling wide.

"And how stressed is he about that?" He asked, a small laugh.

"You should see for yourself, are you coming back with us Clint?" Tony asked him, pushing the middle reactor on his suit and it looked like it was dissolving off his body leaving him in a casual jeans and a t-shirt combination.

I resisted the urge to stare in amazement.

"Nah, I can't, I've got to get back home, Lila has a baseball game tomorrow." He smiled.

The casual way they talked about their home lives threw me off, they were so calm as I sat there, like Clint had said before in the Souks they had no idea what I could do, but they clearly didn't see me as a threat, to sit talking about their kids recent activities.

"We're going to drop you on our way back Barton." Captain America said, spinning the chair to look at him as he spoke.

My breathing started to spike even more, I couldn't help thinking about why they didn't care about mentioning their home lives in front of someone who they considered a prisoner, a thief, they were going to kill me or torture me for information about my father.

They obviously knew who I was as they'd found me with ease, they must have been watching my father, must know what he was doing, or part of what he was doing to be able to guess exactly where I'd be and what time.

I wasn't going to survive this, either my dad would kill me or they would.

I closed my eyes and tried to slow my heart rate but I couldn't.

My chest started to hurt the more I freaked out, I started to gasp, I wanted to wrap my arms around myself but I couldn't while they were in cuffs behind my back.

How were they going to kill me, why hadn't they just killed me in the Souks, they had the device now.

They were supposed to be the good guys, that's how the world saw them, superheroes that saved the world, they couldn't afford for people to see them killing a young woman in the middle of a crowd.

Maybe they wanted to torture information they didn't already have out of me before they killed me?

I opened my eyes again as I heard a ringing in my ears but black spots had started to appear in my eyes, I could barely gasp air into my lungs.

I heard commotion in the Jet, I couldn't turn to see what was happening and before I could try and control myself anymore I fell to the floor of the jet, my hands cuffed behind my back making my fall more painful as my head hit the floor, my hair falling in my face leaving me completely without sight.

I felt a sharp pain in my skull before my eyes slid closed without my permission.

I heard Tony Stark shout my name before everything went black.

I couldn't finish my thought of finding it weird that he knew my name.

Chapter Text

I woke up in a pretty comfortable bed, a nice simple room, white walls, white sheets, thick cream carpet.

Were it not currently my holding cell it would be comforting to wake up there.

As it was, I was being held captive, and I knew that as I sat up and felt the electricity pulsing around the room, the door was not only electrically control, it was electrified, if I touched it I would get shocked, and I couldn't power it down, my abilities were being damped, not by the power radiating from the building, the walls maybe?

I couldn't tell, I felt drained, off, like I'd been working out all day and hadn't drank any water.

I felt my head, expecting to find blood from where I'd hit the floor of the jet but it was fine, no cut, no lump, just a slight uncomfortable sting when I pushed a little too hard.

I stood up cautiously, noting that my hands were no longer cuffed behind my back.

I turned in a slow circle, looking for more clues.

I spotted a mini fridge and quickly grabbed a bottle of water, twisting the top and draining half the bottle.

As I felt some of the life return to my body, it didn't help, I could still feel myself unable to use my abilities.

It took me longer than it should have to realise my backpack was missing.

Of course it was.

I needed it back, I needed it now.

I ran to the door and stopped myself a second before I started to bang on the door, remembering the power.

"Hey! I NEED MY BACKPACK." I shouted.

I had no idea where I was, where anyone else was.

Being a semi intelligent human I had to guess I was at The Avengers compound in upstate New York.

How long had it been since they'd found me in Marrakesh?

Maybe I wasn't even at the Avengers Compound, maybe they'd handed me over to one of the organisations that seemed to deal with the ever growing list of supervillains making themselves known.

I looked around again, the room seemed too nice to be a real cell in one of those facilities. I'd seen some of them before.

So Avengers compound.

Figuring that, I had to assume my father would have seen the news by then, while the TV stations hadn't shown up before they had me on their jet, there were many people with their phones out, tourists as well as locals, all filming what was happening, no doubt the footage had made it's way to the news stations by now.

I'd shut some of the cameras down that I could feel but there were so many people, without time to stand and concentrate I couldn't get them all.

He'd also know where I was and he'd come for the backpack.

I'd like to think he'd come for me, he'd try and get his only daughter back from people he considered the enemy, but I wasn't stupid enough to believe he'd try to get me back if I wasn't in possession of the backpack.

He needed the device a lot more than he needed me.

It's why he'd sent me on the retrieval missions, why he stayed in his building, unnerved by what could get me, why he left me in jail when I got caught.

He didn't care.

The only reason he kept me around was because of my abilities. If I didn't have them he'd have tossed me aside years ago.

I needed the backpack before he got it. The Avengers had to understand that.

I shouted again, louder. Frustrated that I couldn't add a banging fist to the mix.

"Mr Stark is on his way down now, you don't need to keep shouting." An Irish lady's voice rang around the room.

"Jesus." I jumped, I remembered the voice from inside of Iron Man's suit. I'd read about it, she was an internal programme, hooked up to all his satellites, controlled the comms, could control all his systems.

I sighed, tapping my foot looking through the small window at the top of the door.

"Come on Mr Stark, you said you'd tell me next time we had a mission." A voice I hadn't heard before came from down the hallway.

"Kid, did you or did you not tell me you had a biophysics test yesterday?" Mr Stark retorted back.

"Yes, but this was-woah." The second voice cut off, I got a quick glimpse of brown hair before he pulled a mask back over his face, turning away form my view.

Spiderman I realised when he turned back to face me, his mask in place.

I knew the suit, I'd seen him in the news and the papers as much as the other avengers, he was the only one that seemed to have been able to keep his identity a secret this whole time.

It had been years since I read about him joining the Avengers, a few civil wars, a few blips out of the universe (myself included that was extra weird let me tell you) add a dash of the world almost coming to and end three or four times and it had all settled, still with his identity intact.

I hadn't seen much from him in the news for the last few years, he seemed to be about my age, Tony had mentioned the biophysics test so he had to be in college by now.

"Oh yeah, we have a guest." Mr Stark smirked at him.

"Prisoner isn't really the same as a guest." I spat at them.

"Stealing dangerous high tech gear isn't the actions of an innocent person so maybe prisoner is more appropriate." Tony said, he stood back from the door, arms folded across his chest.

I couldn't see the Spiderman's real eyes, but the big white eyes of his suit started to squint, as if his real face was frowning at me.

"Where is it? I need my backpack now." I said impatiently. I didn't have time for this.

"Not gonna happen." He shook his head at me.

"You don't understand I need-" I was on the floor. Pain shot through my whole body, I stopped myself from screaming, took a few deep breaths before standing again.

I'd been stupid, I'd pressed my hand against the door without thinking about it.

"It's electrified." Tony nodded to the door when I'd stood back up, a distinct lack of anything resembling concern on his face.

I blew hair out of my face. "Yeah, I know. I forgot." I quipped.

Tony frowned, something clearly bothering him. "How did you know?" He asked. "You stayed back form the door when I first walked down, the system hasn't picked up the field being disrupted before just then?" Tony moved a little closer to the door.

I didn't want to stand and chat, I didn't want to give myself away, I didn't want the Avengers knowing what I could do but I also needed them to know I wasn't helpless, I wasn't weak and they couldn't hold me here for long.

"I have a thing for electricity." I said, voice laced with venom. They couldn't guess what I could do from that.

"Not in there you don't." Spiderman said calmly, I glanced over at him, unnerved when I couldn't tell what he was thinking, what his facial expressions were.

"Again, I know." I rolled my eyes, turning back to Tony. "I need the backpack before he can get it." I didn't want to sound desperate, but I was.

They had no idea.

"So you can take it to him and he can build what I can only assume are some extra painful weapons that, let me guess he's going to use to try and destroy the earth?" He raised a suspicious brow at me.

"No!" I shouted, pulling my hand back just in time before I hit the door again.

"No? We've seen the surveillance footage, we've been watching your father for months now, how do you think we found you in Morocco, how do you think we knew that's where you were going?" Tony asked, getting frustrated himself.

I moved back and ran my hands through my hair, getting angry and with my abilities essentially turned off there was no output for my frustration.

"That's exactly why I need the backpack." I shouted, not getting closer to the door.

"Um, we're the good guys so no matter how much you shout we're not letting you take the device." Spiderman's voice said through the door.

Before I could say anything else, I noticed Tony's expression change, he started to frown and back away from the door, "Stay here kid, you're finally in on this mission. Nobody in, nobody out. Stay on comms, and for god sake don't die." He shouted to Spiderman as he ran down the hallway, his Iron man suit slowly appearing on his body, it was fully equipped before he was out of my limited line of sight.

"Not at all vague Mr Stark." Spiderman called after him with a small salute.

I heard a loud bang from somewhere in the distance and Spiderman span back to face the window of the door.

"What's happening?" I asked him, trying to see anything at all around him.

The hallway was similar to the room I was in, white walls, no carpet but a white shiny floor. No windows.

"Your dad's men have come to get you." He said, his suit eyes in a glare again.

"No! They're not here for me, I need the device, oh my god!" I shouted, slamming my hand against the door.

I forced all my energy into it, I felt my hand start to tingle but I didn't get electrocuted this time, I wasn't able to power it down though, and after a few seconds I had to move my hand away, all the energy drained out of me.

His white eyes widened, "How did you not get electrocuted?" He asked, shocked.

"Like I said, it's my thing." I glared at him through the hair that had fallen in front of my eyes.

"That room, those walls, they're designed to kill your powers, even Wanda's powers can't hold up in there." He took a small step away from the door, like I was about to break out and attack him.

Little did he know those few seconds touching the door, forcing my abilities to protect just my hand had left me at zero, it was taking everything to stay on my feet.

It was time to show my hand, I didn't want to but I was out of options, I was desperate and it looked like I was going to have to make myself vulnerable in front of them.

I hated it but it was what needed to happen to save a whole lot of people.

"Listen to me, this is important." I pleaded with him, begging him to pay attention.

He glanced down he hallway before looking back at me. "Look, I don't need the device to give to my father, I need it to stop it working before he gets it. If he gets it he's a step closer to getting what he wants. I don't want him to get what he wants, and if you let him get it, it's going to be bad for a whole lot of people. If you let me have it for five minutes, I can disable it, then give it to one of his men and let him think he's taken it, it'll keep him busy and harmless for another month at least. Please!" I rushed to get my words out, hearing another loud crash from somewhere above.

I was running low on time.

"And I'm supposed to believe that, you want me to open the door so you can escape, take the device and run. I'm young but I'm not an idiot." He shook his head at me.

This was useless, of course he wouldn't believe me.

I growled and kicked the wall beside me, leaving an ugly black scuff mark on the perfect white paint.

I needed to think, there had to be something I could do.

Offer to let him tie me up, agree to come right back in here afterwards, I could do that, I could be prisoner for a while longer if it meant my dad couldn't kill thousands of people for a little while longer.

I'd behave.

I just had to get out of the room, for five minutes.

"What's your name?" I asked him quietly.

"Spiderman." He said without thought.

"Yeah asshat, I already know that, I meant your actual name." I rolled my eyes at him.

"Not gonna happen." He shook his head, I couldn't see but I sensed him smirking.

This wasn't helping, I wasn't a friendly enough person to try and charm my way out of the room.

I tried to think of what I knew about the avengers, anything I'd read about weaknesses, strengths.

Spiderman, what could he do, he had the webs, the strength, the danger sense thing, heightened senses. Wait, that was it, that could help.

"Hey, you can hear my heartbeat right? You have like super senses don't you?" I asked him, he'd turned his back on me, I could tell he was listening through is comms to what was happening in what I could imagine was a big fight, my father had no shortage of idiotic followers that didn't seem to care about killing or being killed.

"What are you trying to do?" He asked, not turning to look at me.

"Ok I'm taking that as a yes. Can't you listen to my heartbeat, see if I'm lying when I tell you I don't want to give my father the device, I don't want him to get it working, I won't run, I'll come right back into this room after I shut it down." I pleaded again, keeping my voice even and firm.

"You're the daughter of Franklin Hall, you're also a thief, I doubt your heart rate would pick up for something like a lie."

He suddenly spun around quickly to face me, "They're really not here for you, they only want the device." He said, like it would shock me.

"I told you that already, my father doesn't care about me, he only keeps me around because of what I can do. He won't have even told his men I'm here, they won't care about me being down here." I was getting frustrated, if I at least knew what was happening, how close they were to getting it.

It was The Avengers after all, they could handle themselves, but my dad and his men didn't care about people dying in the crossfire of what he wanted.

"I'm going to regret this." He blew out a breath, looking around him.

I wished I could see his expression. "I'm letting you out, they're not doing great up there, if you can do what you say, shut it down or whatever, we give it to one of your men they'll leave right? If they don't see you?" He asked urgently.

"Even if they saw me, if they get it and they don't know it won't work they'll leave. I promise." I shook my head, breathing a sigh of relief.

"Ok, please don't get me in trouble with Mr Stark. If you run he'll totally kick me out and I can't move back in with my Aunt, her boyfriend moved in an-"

I cut him off, "Hey, you won't tell me your name, I don't need your life story, get me out so I can help." I nodded at the door.

"Right. Here goes nothing." He pushed a code into a screen to the right of the door, something I hadn't seen there before, and I felt the door open before I saw it moving.

My body gave a jolt of energy, I could feel my power flowing around my body again, almost overwhelming me, there was so much tech in this building, so much electricity.

I breathed in as I stepped over the threshold, it was like I'd been holding my breath underwater and just hit the surface.

I'd said I could go back to being a prisoner after I'd shut the device down but I didn't know if my body could handle that for very long.

Chapter Text

"Follow me, they've got your backpack in the lab, Tony was going to start looking at it later, seeing if he could work out what it did, they've managed to keep everyone out so far." He darted quickly in front of me, we ran up concrete steps, as we got to the top, the sounds of fighting and gunfire got louder, as we reached the top, one of dad's men cut off our path, his body flying in front of us and straight through a giant glass window.

"Shit." My eyes winded as I saw him land on the grass twenty feet away from the building.

"Wanda." Spiderman commented matter of factly before he pulled my shirt, leading me through a large open room, there was a kitchen in the right corner, open plan lounge that looked pretty destroyed, what used to be a couch had a hole blown straight through the middle.

I glanced behind me as I heard gunfire, the shooter, one of dad's people, got thrown out the already smashed window by Wanda, I caught a glimpse of her angry face before I was pulled down another set of stairs, these were metal and had electricity running through them.

They weren't electrified like the door in the room I'd just left but they were running on some form of electricity for some reason.

We reached the bottom and the sounds of fighting had quietened down, I turned and saw Spiderman pushing open a glass door, I assumed Tony's security system had identified him without the need for a code.

I could feel all the electricity in the room, it was too much to currently pin point what everything was and where it was in the room, the stress of what was happening was too much for me to stand and concentrate.

I felt Spiderman's comms working though, I could tell when the frequency changed for someone to talk to him through it.

"I have a plan Steve, it will work I swear." Spiderman answered Captain America, I didn't hear what he'd said to him but he sounded stressed.

"It will work, right? Because Friday just told Tony you're out the room and everyone is freaking out right now. So you can fix this, right?" He looked at me with his wide white suit eyes.

It was still a weird feeling not to be able to see his real face, to understand what he looked like, what his facial expression was right now.

"It'll work." I nodded at him, walking around him to grab my backpack, I'd had time to feel around the room and sense the device, it was powerful, giving off a lot more energy than most of the electronics in the room.

I pulled it up onto the first worktop I found and almost ripped the bag opening it.

I took out the small metal device, so small to be causing so much destruction upstairs right then.

It was long and flat, an extra spiral of metal wrapping itself around the whole thing, I put it down on the cold surface and concentrated as hard as I could.

I could feel the wires, the charge pulsing through it, I just needed to stop one connector working, if I did that, the device would still function, but not as it should, and it took dad's scientists and engineers a while to figure out what the problem was.

When something works, they don't look too deeply at it, but when it works but it's not capable of doing what it should, they have to check everything, they have to check every part of the machine he was building and it took them forever.

I'd been doing it with every piece of hardware he'd had me fetch.

Nobody knew.

Dad had only recently started to suspect something was wrong, part of it was suspicion for me, the other part was that his scientist and engineers were useless.

I was helping keep people safe and nobody knew about it. If he actually knew what I'd been doing he'd kill me.

I found the connector I needed, I placed my hand on the spiral, forced my power through my fingertips and shut the conductor off.

No more positive charge.

"Ok it's done." I turned and nodded to Spiderman who'd been stood staring at me.

"That's it, nothing happened?" He tilted his head.

"Well I'm sorry not everyones powers come with a red glow or a webshot as evidence." I snapped at him, throwing the device at him, he caught it out of surprise.

"How can I trust you've done what you said you would do?" He asked, looking down at the metal in his hands.

"I wouldn't have gone through all this trouble to get down here to then hand it over to you, I'd have just ran out that broken window we saw a man fly through upstairs and left." I said dryly, resisting the urge to sigh at him.

He didn't know me, all he knew about me was my dad was evil and I was a thief, he had no reason to trust me.

"Go!" I shouted when he didn't move.

"Shit, right, going." I expected him to run back up the stairs but instead he shot a web out the door and propelled up the stairs, he was gone in a second.

They were going to kill me, I just knew it.

Of course I'd done what I said I was going to do, but, like Spiderman, they probably weren't going to believe me.

I felt the urge to run, I needed to not be there right then. I wanted to get out.

But I also couldn't go back to my father.

He knew I was there and hadn't even attempted to try and get me back. That was bad enough but I'd expected that, I'd always known he hadn't ever cared about me, just my abilities. I was an object to him, that was all.

Growing up like that had damaged me in more ways than one but I'd adjusted, did what I needed to do to stay alive.

The main issue right then, even if I'd wanted to leave and go back to a cold, heartless man, living all alone until I was needed to steal something, was I'd been with the Avengers for over twenty four hours.

My farther hated them, he hated most people that weren't willing to fall at his feet but especially the Avengers, he'd ranted and raved about them for as long as they'd been around, spewing lies and nonsense to anyone that would listen.

Twenty two years with a paranoid criminal had taught me enough to know he would assume they'd tried brain washing me, put a tracker in me, turned me against him, turned me into a weapon against him.

He feared them, he told people he hated them, he would kill them all one day, he would willingly march over to the compound with his machine and destroy the ground they stood on (literally), but I knew it was fear.

He's everything the Avengers work against, making sure guys like him and his men don't hurt anyone else and he knew they could defeat him almost effortlessly the way he was in that moment.

He wouldn't listen to me when I told him I'd been kept in a cell of a room with my abilities dampened, I'd spoken to nobody about anything he was planning, anything he'd done in the past, he'd take one look at me when I got back and kill me, probably himself.

So I couldn't go back.

But I couldn't stay here either. I was completely alone and completely lost.

Before I could think anymore about it, Spiderman swung through the doorway and landed in a crouch in front of my motionless form.

He straightened quickly and turned around to face the stairs, backing up to block my view.

I heard feet pounding down the stairs and I sensed him tense up in front of me, "So, it worked." He said, a hint of fear in his voice.

"If it worked why do you sound like you're about to cry?" I laughed a little, unable to control my emotions, the stress had gotten to me.

"Are you absolutely insane?" I recognised Tony's enraged voice instantly.

Oh he wasn't blocking my view he, was blocking theirs of me.

"It worked Mr Stark!" Spiderman shouted, backing up just a little more until he stepped on my toe.

"What are you doing kid, don't be stupid." I thought it was Captain America but I couldn't tell to be sure.

Spiderman sighed before he moved to the side, shifting over to lean on a work station I could tell was loaded with electrics.

He folded his arms over his chest, looking defiant and defensive.

I was faced with the angry faces of six angry Avengers, I knew who each of them were to an extent, it was hard not to.

Chapter Text

They all had a few cuts and scratches on them but all looked intact, Tony's armour looked a little scuffed and Steve's suit was ripped in places.

Fear shot through me, maybe my father had been right about them, they didn't look very friendly right then.

"What did you say to him to get him to let you out and hand over that device to your fathers people?" Wanda asked me, her Sokovian accent making her words sound beautiful instead of threatening to my ears.

"The truth!" I exclaimed, ready to defend myself if I had to, I felt my power radiating through my body, I needed to keep it steady, with all the circuits in this building I couldn't lose my grip on it.

"She did what she said she was going to do, and she didn't run!" Spiderman said, trying to defend me, which was kind of stupid of him, he had no idea who I was, he didn't actually know if I'd done what I said I was going to do, he was defending me on blind faith.

He seemed like he tried to see the good in everyone.

"Which is what exactly Peter? Because it seems like your stupidity may have just gotten a whole lot of people killed." Captain America said, glaring at him then back at me.

Spiderman's name was Peter? I resisted the urge to look over at him, keeping my eyes on the threats in front of me, if any of them started to attack I needed to be ready.

"Start explaining, now." Natasha said, I realised her voice matched that of the pilot from Morocco, I hadn't seen her, just heard her talking from the front of the jet.

I glanced at Spiderman, Peter, had he told them anything at all? He seemed to understand what I was asking and he shook his head no.

I sighed, great.

"I disabled a connection in the device to make it seem to my farther and his engineers that it was working, but it won't function the way he needs it to to make the machine he's building work, it'll seem like it's working but it won't." I said simply, trying to give as little a way as possible.

"We need more than that." Tony said, he'd removed the head from his suit but he was still fully equipped.

I started to panic, I didn't want to tell them everything, if my father did decide he needed me, if he got me back, I'd have to lie to him, he'd know and he'd kill me for it.

"Maybe we should sit down, let the kid breath a little?" A deep voice suggested. His voice made me jump slightly, he was leaning against the wall next to the door everyone had entered through.

His calm suggestion shocked me.

He was the Winter Soldier, he'd been known for being a ruthless assassin, his metal arm glinted in the lights, emphasising my point.

How he'd gone from murderous assassin for Hydra to being counted as an Avengers was still a mystery to me, I hadn't seen anything about it on the news reports, read anything on the internet.

He'd gotten a pardon from the government from what he'd done when he was working for Hydra, he'd been brainwashed and controlled as far as I remembered reading.

Bucky Barnes, he'd been frozen in time like Captain America had, or he'd been in and out of suspension, I couldn't be sure, there wasn't much known about him, nothing I'd read about or seen had said more than that.

He didn't seem like a hydra assassin in that moment as he rolled his eyes at everyone who'd turned around to throw him shocked expressions.

"What? Forgive me for thinking someone deserves to explain themselves before we start the assault on them. Not like any of us have been on her end of things." He gave a pointed look at Steve.

"Buck, this isn't the same thing, you were under Hydra's control then." He shook his head.

"And you still fought everyone to get that point across." He pushed himself off the wall and moved to stalk up the stairs.

"This is because we didn't get that new coffee machine he wanted, I can tell." Tony sighed, turning back to me.

"Upstairs." He nodded and moved aside for me to walk past him. Shit.

I hesitated a second before I moved forward and made my way up the stairs, distinctly aware of the people who were behind me.

I held onto the metal railing at the side to keep my legs under me and couldn't stop myself asking "Why is there electric currents running through the staircase?" Curiously.

Tony hesitated a second before he replied, "They have sensors to identify people going into the lab that shouldn't be there." He sighed.

As we walked through the open room Spiderman had lead me through down to the lab, there was already people in there, sweeping debris, moving the destroyed couch, I swear I saw an animatronic arm picking up a broken door.

I felt metal on my back as Tony lead me down a hallway, similar to the one outside the room I was kept in. We entered a large living room, a giant TV hung on the centre wall, the news was playing but it was muted, there was three sofas in a 'u' shape and Tony pushed me down onto the first one he got to.

Everyone took a seat on the other two sofas, facing me.

It was unnerving.

This was a different kind of intimidating than I was used to. My dad would meet with bad guys all the time, evil guys, supervillains, all trying to work together to do terrible things, sometimes he'd take me to meet them too, but with them I knew where I stood, I knew they were evil, I knew they were trying to be intimidating, I knew they had terrible intentions, I'd grown up with that type of person.

But this was weird, these guys were supposed to be good, they were supposed to help people and keep people safe, but right now they were trying to be intimidating and it was working.

Six people sat in their superhero outfits staring at me expecting me to tell them every detail of my terrible life and if felt wrong.

"Ok, time to talk, why would you break a device that you went to a lot of trouble to steal?" Bucky asked me, seeming the calmest person sat in front of me.

"I can't tell you more than I already have." I shook my head.

"Not good enough." Natasha snapped.

"If my dad comes back for me, if he gets me he's going to kill me anyway, if he finds out I said anything he'll probably torture me first to find out what you know. If I don't tell you you're going to kill me. I'll just choose the easy out and have you guys do it before he can get me." I shrugged, folding my arms across my chest.

It was true, if I was going to die either way, and at that point it seemed the most likely outcome, I'd take the easy route, they would make it hurt less I was sure. Probably some fancy equipment that could take me out in a second without me even realising it had happened.

"We're not going to kill you." Steve said, seeming appalled by the idea.

"He's your dad, he wouldn't kill you." Peter said, shaking his head, shocked at the idea.

I scoffed, "He wouldn't even hesitate, trust me."

"Well we're not going to kill you, we just need to know what he's doing so we can stop him, and if what you said is true it seems like you want to stop him too. You were insistent about having your backpack back when we were downstairs, you didn't want him to have it anymore than we did." Tony said, seeming more sympathetic than he had been previously.

I hesitated, maybe they weren't going to kill me, but my dad sure would if he found out I told them anything.

"We won't let him kill you Camila." Wanda said, I looked up at her and I could tell she absolutely meant every word.

I could tell them, and when I finally got out of here I could run.

My dad was too busy to hunt me down, and he wasn't great at tracking things down, it'd taken him years to find just over half the parts he needed for his machine, with my abilities I could easily stay out of sight and off anyone's radar and I could at least survive.

He probably wouldn't even know I'd left this building he'd assume they were holding me hostage here.

I didn't know if they were holding me hostage yet.

I closed my eyes and sighed before looking at Tony.

"You all know what he can do? His powers?" I asked, Tony and Natasha nodded but Bucky, Wanda and Steve looked confused, I couldn't tell what Spider-man thought as I still couldn't see his face.

"He likes people to call him Graviton. He can control gravity-" I was cut off.

"Woah! Are you serious, the dude can control gravity?!" Peter explained, his suit eyes growing as wide as they seemed to be able to.

I rolled my eyes, "It's not like he can control the earths gravity or anything. It's more he can manipulate the subatomic particles that carry the force of gravitational attraction, so he can control the gravitons and anti-gravitons."

"Still sounding pretty dangerous to me, he could do so much with that, he could kill someone so easily." He said, eyes still wide.

"How could he kill someone using, what was it, gravitons?" Natasha asked, frowning at him.

"He could cause gravitational stress to impair the function of a humans cardiovascular system, pull gravity around them, pull it from beneath them which would pin them to the ground, with enough force that could crush them." He said, sounding weirdly excited by the concept.

"Wonderful, we don't get enough science shit around here with Banner and Tony walking around, now spidey over here has moved in it's getting worse." Bucky rolled his eyes and pulled his head back to look at the ceiling, exasperated.

"He's not got a whole lot of control over it right now, he can't extend it too far away form himself, he uses it to throw a whole bunch of shit, he does enjoy torturing people with it." I tried not to think about the times he'd used it on me before. "He's able to fly for a time but it's exhausting him and the more he tries to extend it from his body the harder it gets, the more out of control it becomes. He's been trying to project gravitons rapidly enough in a cohesive beam, like blast people with a shockwave type of thing, but it just seems to backfire. It causes gravitational fields in nearby objects to attract other matter nearby that object." I explained.

"So what is this machine for exactly?" Tony asked.

"He's trying to build a machine that will harness his abilities, he's trying to get it to transfer his abilities to it when he needs to, but he's trying to basically hack gravity, he doesn't just want to use it for a few people here or there, he wants to harness it with the machine to be able to use on whole cities at a time." I said glumly.

When he'd told me I'd thought he was insane, I'd already thought that, but it was a new level, he wanted to use the machine to literally take out cities, use their gravitational pull to lift them from the earth, crush them into the ground, whole buildings would just fracture, their force causing a domino effect on everything round it.

"And how close is he?" Steve asked, his face a permanent worried frown.

"I've been doing everything I can to stop him without him knowing. He's months away, each time he gets a little closer I keep making sure he's further and further away but there was only so much I could do without him knowing what I was doing." I shrugged.

"And what exactly is it that you were doing?" Wanda asked.

"Like what I told you, I shut down a small element to parts he's using, it still works, his scientists and engineers see it works, it functions, but part of it isn't working as it needs to, I've stopped elements of almost every part from working just enough that when it all comes together it seems like it's working, but then won't operate, so my father doesn't know it's me that's fucking up his project so I won't get killed." I looked around, trying to understand if everyone was believing what I was saying, hoping they could just believe me.

I'd been trying so hard.

"Your dad, he was a gravity researcher before his accident, right?" Tony asked me.

I nodded. "So how did you get your abilities, did he give them to you somehow?"

"I was born like this?" I frowned, "Why how did y'all end up like this?" I gave a vague wave of my hand in their general direction.

They all glanced between each other.

"Personally I was kidnapped and almost killed." Tony said, "I made it work." He wore a smile that said he was pleased with himself.

I saw Bucky raise his metal arm, indicating he was kidnapped as well.

"Made into an assassin against my will." Nat shrugged like it was no big deal.

Bucky again raised his hand, I raised a brow back at him.

"Science experiment." Steve commented, like he wasn't happy admitting it.

And once again, Bucky raised his metal arm, I couldn't help but laugh.

"Make that two." Wanda said glancing around.

I looked towards Spiderman, his white suit eyes widened when I did. "Spider bite." He said quietly.

"So when you say you were born like this, what is it you can do exactly?" Tony asked me, pulling my attention back to him.

I sighed, I didn't want to tell them, I didn't want them to know what I could do, I wanted to get out of there and run.

I could play nice here until I figured out a way to get out of here and stay away from my father.

"Electromagnetism." I said in defeat.

"Wow, that's so cool." Spiderman commented, everyone turned to look at him.

His white eyes widened again and he shrugged, "What? Physics is cool." He shook his head.

Tony turned back to me with a shake of his own head.

"Explain." He demanded, I could tell by the look in his eyes his brain was working overtime right now.

"It's mainly the electric circuits, if it's got a positive charge I can feel it, turn it off, turn it on, shut down different elements. Your suit, your comms, the cameras, a whole lot in this building." I nodded around me, I couldn't pin point anything, but I could feel it all around me.

"That's how you powered down my suit." Tony smiled, finally had the answer for something he previously didn't.

I just nodded, confirming.

"And that's how you knew there was electrics running through the stairs?" He tilted his head to the left.

"Yeah, if it's got a positive charge I can feel it, turn it on, turn it off, when I have time to stand and concentrate I can pin point what is where. I can sometimes shield parts of my body with it for a short amount of time, but only from electric currents, like with the door downstairs." I looked at Spider-man, explaining to him why I was able to hit the door for a few seconds.

"You touched the door?" Steve commented, a frown forming on his face.

"She touched the door and you didn't say anything to us?" Bucky barked at Peter.

He held his hands up in defence, "Dude, it was for a second, she wasn't going anywhere." He defended himself.

"Yeah, until you let her out." Natasha added.

"I am right here." I pointed out. I hated being spoken about as if I wasn't in the room.

My father did it all the time, being nothing more than my powers to him he rarely tried to act as though I was even a person let alone related to him.

"So what are we going to do?" Bucky asked, suddenly standing and moving behind the couch he had been sitting on, using the back to lean against.

Tony closed his eyes for a second, clearly thinking hard. His eyes snapped opened and he sighed, "If you walked out of here right now where would you go?" He asked me, his brown eyes intense.

I shrugged. "I don't know I'd figure something out."

I had no idea but I would figure it out, I'd spent my life surviving, I'd keep surviving no matter what I had to do.

"How can we be sure you wouldn't just go back to your father, just keep helping him, how do we know what you've told us about breaking everything he needs for this machine is even true?" Nat asked me.

I sighed heavily, thinking.

I had no idea how to show them I was serious about not returning to my father now.

If only they could see what I was telling them was true.

Of course I'd been going back to him for twenty two years.

He'd sent me off so many times, I wasn't a prisoner, I was free to come and go whenever I pleased (when he didn't have use for me that was) I'd just had nowhere else to go, no friends and no other family so I'd had so few options.

It'd had taken me so long when I'd been younger to actually realise the way I lived wasn't normal, wasn't how everyone else lived.

If I'd been able to grab the devise and go on my way I'd have gone back to him right away, I'd have broken it, the guilt that usually hit me when I started to head back would have kicked in but I'd have gone.

He'd done a good job of making it seem like I was free, like I was able to leave but really I couldn't.

He'd isolated me, no formal education, no job, what would I do if I'd have left before now?

Probably the only thing I'd known, used my powers to steal what I needed and lived day to day.

But they needed to realise I couldn't go back.

Not anymore. Not after being at the compound and my father knowing I was here.

Maybe they could see!

Chapter Text

"Wait, you said you'd been watching us for a while?" I looked over to Tony.

He nodded, "Okay, where were you watching? Like what parts of the building were the cameras?" I questioned.

He looked over at Steve and then back to me, "The main doors, what we think is his office, outside a lab and a random hallway, that's all the camera frequencies we could hack into without alerting anyone we were in there, he has a sophisticated security system, even Friday struggled."

I shrugged again, "He spends a whole lot of money on that, he has a tech guy, his power is something to do with coding and stuff, supposedly he can create the most secure networks in the world, he works for the FBI and Nasa and shit but he also works with criminals on the side, really shady." I commented.

I'd met him once and I hadn't liked him. He felt the need to tell me he could put a camera in my room without me knowing, even with my abilities. I'd been uneasy in there ever since.

"Anyway, do you like watch all the footage, what's the deal you just watch us all day?" I asked, brow arched.

Bucky smirked, "No, we scroll through everything, find anything that stands out, mostly see who's going in and out, see if we can get any clues on who he's working with."

"Main doors won't help you, they all come in through the roof." I shook my head, smirking.

"You're serious?" Steve questioned. I just nodded.

"Where are you going with this?" Tony jumped in.

"I'm going to show you why you can trust I won't be going back after being here." I nodded. "What day is it?"

"Wednesday." Wanda added, her tone curious.

I counted in my head. "Can you pull up his office from six days ago? Thursday?" I asked, looking at Tony again.

He frowned but pulled out his phone, it looked like clear glass to me until he tapped it, pushing buttons and then he swiped his finger up, the imagine projected in midair between the sofas, everyone had a clear view.

I started to get nervous.

I absolutely didn't want anyone to see what I was about to show them, to be so vulnerable in front of anyone, let alone complete strangers was wildly out of my comfort zone, but it seemed to be the only way they might believe me.

I tried to concentrate for a second, thinking back. I'd been eating pasta when he'd come and gotten me, "Skip to about one fifteen in the afternoon." I nodded at the projection.

Everything sped up to hyper speed for a second, everyone in and out of his office looking like they were flying.

Tony stopped just as my father left his office, his face murderously angry.

We waited a few minutes, everyone sitting silently, I could hear my heart beating in my ears.

Maybe it wasn't a good idea. I started to sweat.

Before I could tell Tony I'd changed my mind we heard voices on the screen.

"You were the only one that went to France so don't bullshit me." My fathers voice rang out, getting louder as he walked into his office, I followed him, I saw myself gulp nervously as I entered, my eyes wide with terror.

I wanted to frown at the projection, I looked so small and weak, I'd been wearing plain black leggings and a baggy sky blue hoodie, one of my favourites, it drowned me adding to making me look small and fragile. I hated it. My hair was up in a dutch braids and the thick pink frames of my glasses stood out on the recording.

"How am I supposed to know what your guys have been doing with it? How do you know the part was even working when I grabbed it?" I asked, I watched my jaw tighten, trying to hold myself together, not give myself away.

"What? You didn't check it before you fucking grabbed it?" He shouted, throwing a lamp form his desk across the room to the wall behind my head, it smashed and I flinched away from the shards.

"Yes I checked it! But how are we supposed to know how it's going to react when you connect it up with everything else! It could have short circuited!" I shouted back at him.

"Check it now!" He demanded, walking back round his desk to grab my wrist, dragging me forwards, he pushed me into his chair as hard as he could.

I watched myself looking down at what looked like just a mangled piece of metal sitting on his desk.

I knew I wasn't actually checking anything, but I also started to wonder if I should start it working again, he still had so many components that weren't going to work, I'd thought I'd messed up with that one, making it too obvious that it wasn't going to work.

I watched my face change, I closed my eyes and held my hand over the part, watched my jaw jump as I found the component I'd turned off and turned it back on.

"It's fine, there isn't anything wrong with it." I mumbled to him on screen.

I wanted to close my eyes as I knew what was going to happen, I couldn't look around the room I was currently sitting in to watch anyone else, to see their reactions.

"You're fucking lying to me, I can tell, you look pathetic when you do." He growled at me, he sneered at me as he lifted his hand towards me, it took a second for me to react.

My eyes screwed together, my face contorting in pain, a second later I grabbed my throat, unable to breath as he used his power to compress my windpipe.

I watched myself stand up, eyes completely panicked as they flew open again, I started to back away from him, knowing the further away I got the less power he held over me.

I watched myself fall to the floor in the furthest corner of the office, gasping loudly as he let his hold over me go, I coughed into the grey carpet, crying as I dragged air back into my body as quick as I could.

"You're such an asshole." I gasped at him.

He strode over to me and pulled my body up, pushing me against the wall. From the angle of the cameras position, you could clearly see a knife in his right hand, pressed against my stomach just above my hip.

His face, so close to mine, covered my expression.

I watched myself, trying not to cry or look around the current room.

"If they find you've been fucking with these parts Cam, I will use this knife to crush your windpipe next time." He threatened, my scream rang loudly in my ears as he started to cut my stomach, slowly pulling the blade across my skin.

"That's enough." I jumped as Steve's voice rang around the room, Tony stopped the footage and swiped his screen, the projection disappearing from the middle of the room as he did.

Nobody said anything, I couldn't look at anyone as I stared at my feet.

"So, I'm not going to go back there, he wouldn't believe me if I told him I hadn't told you guys anything, he's too paranoid. When I said he'd kill me if he knew, I meant it." I shrugged.

"You're not leaving." Wanda said, standing up and walking over to the couch I sat on, she sat next to me and took my right hand in both of hers.

I resisted the urge to pull my hands back.

I looked over at Nat, she looked shocked and sad, "I'd broken that part, I had to get it working again when he caught me, but I do break whatever I can, close to sixty percent of everything I've stolen for him is still broke. As long as the engineers can't tell what part is the one malfunctioning I leave it broken." I begged her with my eyes, trying to make her believe that I did break everything I could get away with breaking.

I didn't want the machine built anymore than they did. I didn't want people to die at his hands, my hands for helping him.

"I believe you." She nodded to me, looking sure.

"Wanda is right, you're not leaving. It's clearly not safe for you. You can stay here." Tony brought my attention to him when he spoke.

I tried to smile, it was hard though.

I didn't know if I wanted to stay there, I just knew I couldn't go back to Minnesota to my farther.

I took a deep breath and Wanda squeezed my hand she was holding and stood up.

"Come on, I'll show you to your room." Her smile was so warm and genuine it hurt my heart to look at her.

I avoided looking at anyone else in the room, I felt ridiculously shy and completely out of place suddenly.

I let Wanda lead me away, panicking for a second when I thought we were going back down to the room that dampened my powers, made me feel drained and broken, but she lead me up a carpeted staircase, through a hallway lined with doors either side.

She was saying names as she passed each one but I couldn't hear what she was saying, my ears filled with my fast heartbeat.

She finally stopped in front of a white door identical to the rest along the hallway and pushed it open.

"It has everything you need, bathroom is through there." She pointed to a door in the corner of the room. "The doors are all electric locks, if you can't figure it out just ask Friday." The smile wavered when she saw my confused expression. "The internal system Tony created. She controls everything around here." She waved her hand round her, indicating she meant the building and not just this room.

I took another deep breath. "Ok, bathroom is there," I pointed. "Robot lady will lock the doors if I ask. Got it. Not weird at all."

She laughed a little, "You control electrics and a robot locking doors is weird?" She raised a brow.

"Ok maybe it's not too weird but this has been the longest few days ever." I said, meaning it.

"I understand. My first day with these guys started with me trying to kill them with a murderous robot and ended with me working with them to kill the murderous robot." She rolled her eyes like it was a common occurrence.

Maybe it was for The Avengers. "It doesn't take them long to become family though. You'll see."

She gave me another warm smile and started to leave the room. "If you need anything, there's always somebody around, get some rest, take a shower, you'll feel like yourself in no time." She closed the door gently behind her and I was left standing in the large room alone.

I didn't need to be downstairs to know what the topic of conversation for everyone else down there would be right then.

I already knew they'd be talking about me, wondering if they could trust me, wondering what to do about my father, wondering if I'd just been lying to them.

Part of me wished I had been lying to them, that the footage they just watched wasn't real, was a set up and I hadn't grown up the way I had.

Or growing up that way had made me hard and cold against everything, part of me always wondered why I'd never been able to give over to my fathers way of thinking, how I'd managed to grow a conscience of my own, have my own thoughts and opinions and get disgusted by what he was doing.

I sighed and turned around in the large room, it was very similar to the one I'd been held in downstairs, the carpets were thick and white, the bed was huge, a white comforter that looked like a cloud covered it, there were grey blankets folded at the foot of the bed, it looked so inviting.

I felt out with my powers, trying to see how many electronically elements the room held.

There was a huge mirror on the wall that the bed faced, as I felt out I realised it was actually a TV doubling as a mirror when it was off.

A lamp sat on the white bedside table. There was a grey desk against the wall next to the bathroom. The door had electric locks, I glanced at it, there was a keypad at the side, I walked over and tapped it, it wasn't anything complicated, two little circles appeared, one to lock it one to unlock it. I pushed lock and sensed the locks being engaged.

There didn't seem to be anymore electrics within the room beyond the common outlets. I'd been looking for cameras or bugs, I was too suspicious of people that had captured me the day before suddenly allowing me to stay in their home seemingly unsupervised.

I wanted to crawl into the inviting looking bed but as I caught sight of myself in the TV mirror I realised I really needed a shower first, my hair was knotted and still covered in dust from the Moroccan landscape, the same went for my cargo pants and black tank top.

Chapter Text

I stepped out of the shower and wrapped a warm towel around my body, they were white and fluffy and just what I imagined when anyone ever said 'guest towel' in TV shows and films.

I quickly ran a hand through my wet hair, leaving it to dry naturally.

I finished drying and threw the towel into a wash basket next to the counter.

I stepped into the bedroom and then sighed, I'd left my bag downstairs. Inconvenient.

I turned back to grab the towel but someone knocked on the door before I could get anywhere.

I panicked and tried to feel out to see if the door was definitely locked, in my panic I'd unlocked it and it swung open.

Why couldn't this place just have normal doors, how was everything electronic helpful?

A guy with wavy brown hair and big brown eyes stood there smiling, his features changed quickly to horror as he noticed my naked appearance.

His hands flashed over his eyes as I attempted to cover my whole body with just my two hands.

I squeezed my eyes shut and darted back into the bathroom, I reached for the towel and threw it back around myself, rushing back into the bedroom.

"Who the fuck are you? How many god damn people live in the building?" I shouted, horrified.

"I was just coming to give you your backpack, you left it downstairs why'd you open the door?" He shouted back, still with his hand over his eyes.

"I didn't meant to I was trying to make sure it was locked!" I quickly glanced in the mirror to make sure the towel covered everything essential, even if at that point it was redundant.

"Ok, I'm covered" I commented.

He slowly uncovered his eyes and peeked at me, sighing in relief when I was in fact covered.

"I'm so sorry! The door opened I just assumed!" He mumbled, clearly embarrassed.

"It's cool, my mistake. But who exactly are you?" I questioned, he was acting like we'd met, like he knew who I was.

"Oh! Peter Parker. Spider-man." He smiled awkwardly, giving me a small wave from the doorway.

I stopped my eyes widening in shock. I didn't know what I'd been imagining behind the mask but it wasn't what I was looking at.

He was beautiful, wavy brown hair that was almost dropping into his eyes, his brown eyes were big and soulful. His jawline was perfectly cut, not ruined by the smile he wore.

He was wearing a baggy t-shirt and grey sweatpants but even with them you could tell he was strong, could tell he had a sculpted body that I'd seen under his suit.

"How much baby powder does it take to slip into the suit?" I asked, hiding my shock at him being that attractive.

He clearly didn't know it either, he was still awkward and innocent in a way that made him even more attractive. He didn't see himself as anything special, but that always made for the most special people.

"It just takes practice." He chucked with an embarrassed shrug.

"Can I have that?" I pointed at my backpack, still stood in a towel feeling out of place.

"Oh, shit yeah!" He held it out for me and I quickly grabbed it, dropping it to the bed and grabbing a t-shirt, I threw it over my head, keeping the towel in place as I grabbed clean panties and jumped into them under the towel.

I let out a sign of relief and threw the towel back into the bathroom.

"Did you need anything else?" I asked Peter as he stood in the doorway, looking everywhere but at me.

"Um," he looked back at me slowly with one eye and noticed I was no longer naked and turned fully to face me, "Wanda made dinner, she wanted to know if you were hungry?" He asked.

I hesitated.

Awkward dinner with half of the avengers.

What a surreal day. I definitely wasn't ready for that, trying to squeeze in to such an already tight dynamic wouldn't end well for my sanity.

Peter must have sensed the reason for my hesitation because his eyes grew wide "Oh it's not everyone, Tony went home, Steve and Nat left until Saturday, it's just Wanda and me, Bucky is floating around somewhere but he usually grabs his food and eats in front of the TV." He smiled warmly at me, seeming genuinely sincere about the invitation.

Just two of the avengers and a potential third. I could do that, I hadn't eaten since yesterday breakfast and I was starving.

I shrugged like it didn't actually bother me and gestured for him to lead the way.

"Um, we are pretty chill here but, maybe you wanna throw on some pants?" He said, eyebrow raised.

"Shit." I laughed and quickly grabbed my cotton flannel pyjama pants from my bag.

I eyed the contents, I was going to be out of clean stuff by Saturday, I'd only packed the essentials, I was supposed to have been back that day from Morocco, I hadn't packed for being arrested and essentially running away from the only place I'd ever known.

I squinted at the bag and my eyes stung. "I'll meet you down there." I turned back to Peter and nodded. He smiled back and made his way down the hall.

I'd been wearing my contacts way too long, passing out before I was able to take them out and spending the day in them had killed my eyes.

I walked back into the bathroom and used the mirror in there to take them out, tossing them in the trashcan beside me.

I grabbed my glasses case from the bottom of my backpack and put them on, blinking a few times for my eyes to adjust.

I sighed at my appearance in the mirror, I was so used to spending so much time alone, I looked a mess.

I shook my head at myself for caring what I looked like right then and moved away from the mirror, making my way down to the kitchen.

I'd expected the room that I'd walked through a few times to be destroyed still but as I walked back through it was back to what I assumed was normal. the couch had even been replaced. The only real sign there had been anything wrong was the large window that had been replaced with large portions of plywood darkening the room.

As I looked around I noticed what I'd thought was a kitchen when I'd first glanced through was actually just a large bar. I frowned to myself wondering where the kitchen was, or dining room?

If I were an Avenger where would I eat a meal I thought to myself with a smirk.

I noticed a hallway leading off to the right, there were lights on, everywhere else seemed pretty dark. I sensed out and felt more electrical pulses in that direction than any other.

I followed my sense more than my instinct and started down the hallway.

I could hear warm laughter before I walked in, I stopped just before the doorway, watching.

Wanda was using her powers to turn a stove off, Peter grabbed the pot and put it down on the counter and Wanda grabbed a ladle from the draw, Peter turned around just at the wrong time and it caught his head.

"Oh jeez." he huffed and held his head.

Wanda laughed and the ladle landed on the counter "I'm sorry." She kept giggling and patted Peter's head.

"Maybe we should use hands today so I don't get covered in food." Peter suggested innocently.

"Grab the glasses and don't get in the way next time." she smiled at him.

"Oh but I'm not allowed to web stuff in the kitchen." He moaned as he grabbed the glasses, managing to balance all four in one hand without it looking like an issue.
Sticky fingers I spoused, made that possible.

"I've never almost strangled somebody floating a few spoons Pete." She retorted back.

"One time." He laughed at her and she nudged him out of her way.

"You have to follow through if you're trying to decapitate him." I heard Bucky quietly comment as he came into vision, walking around the counter.

"Don't be mean to him." Wanda defended Peter, standing in front of him, her hands glowed red and she smiled.

Bucky held his hands in the air in defence. "Would I ever?" He said, rolling his eyes at them.
He was wearing a long sleeved tee and if you glanced quickly at him you'd never know one of them was metal.

"Yes you would." Peter mumbled and tapped Wanda on the back so she'd move.

I decided to walk in before I changed my mind, they seemed so happy and close, if I kept standing and watching I'd lose my nerve and go back upstairs, and I was starving, whatever Wanda had made smelt wonderful.

"Camila." Wanda greeted me soothingly, she seemed to have complete trust in me, something in her had chosen to believe everything I was saying and she was completely at ease with me. It was nice.

I knew she had some psychic abilities, I'd read that it wasn't like she could read your mind and all your thoughts all the time, more she could pick up bits and pieces and tones until she tried and then she could easily grab your biggest fear from your mind and make you think it was real.

I gave her a small wave and leant against the counter a bit away from them, awkwardly.

"Sit down, me and Pete are staying at the table, Bucky?" She asked as she carried a bowl of salad to the table.

He shrugged "It seems like I'll have to or I'll be next on the decapitation list." He gave her a small smile.

I took the first seat I reached as I walked over to the table, Bucky sat across from me, he looked as awkward as I felt.

Peter sat down on my right, placing a large bowl of creamy chicken and mushroom pasta in the middle.

"How old are you Cam?" Bucky asked me, almost making me jump.

"Twenty two." I answered quietly, I didn't add the 'maybe' that I should have added. While there was only three of them I still didn't like the idea of all the attention focused on me.

"Same as Pete! When's your birthday?" Wanda asked, as she took her own seat, clearly just making conversation. I had to stop myself from thinking they were just trying to get information from me.

However the question sent a cold shiver through me, because I didn't have a definitive answer. "Um, I don't know." I shrugged and added salad to my plate, keeping my eyes on what I was doing.

I sensed them looking between themselves.

"How come you don't know?" Peter asked, curiosity in his voice.

I repressed a sigh. "My dad never told me, I never knew my mom. I technically don't know if I am twenty two. Just the closet guess." I answered honestly.

I hadn't known birthdays were even a thing until I was five and I'd seen it on TV, I'd asked my dad what it was but he just said it wasn't anything I'd need to worry about.

"Well that sucks." Peter mumbled, biting into his food.

I just nodded in agreement and concentrated on the delicious food.

"Where did Steve and Nat go this time?" Wanda asked Bucky a few seconds later, I was thankful to have the attention off of me again.

"Steve said something about Nat finding suspicious activity in Paris, but he thinks she's lying just so she can have a vacation again like Rome." He answered her, I couldn't help smiling to myself the thought of one of The Avengers using expensive recourses and time just to get a vacation.

"Well I'm not waiting for her to watch the next episode of Free Kingdom, she'll have to catch up in her own time." Wanda whined.

"Please don't try and make me watch it with you again." Peter moaned, rolling his eyes.

"Why would you not want to, it's incredible?" I spoke up, shocking myself, I just couldn't help it.

"You like Free Kingdom?" Wanda smiled at me.

"Absolutely!" I nodded, smiling shyly back at her.

"Well then Peter, I don't need you, Camila will watch it with me." She childishly stuck her tongue out at Peter and he rolled his eyes again.

I noticed Bucky shaking his head out the corner of my eye.

We finished dinner without me having to say anything else, Bucky and Peter teased Wanda for the rest of the meal and I smiled to myself, feeling too out of place to join in.

Wanda must have sensed I was feeling out of place and uncomfortable because when I went to help with the dishes she waved me away, "It's ok sweetie, you must be exhausted you go on up to bed, I can make the boys load the dishwasher." She winked at me and turned around to do exactly that.

I was grateful for the kind dismissal but when I got back up to the room I felt lost.

Everything that had happened caught up to me in one go as I sat in the edge of the bed. My whole life was gone, it hadn't been a great life, nothing special, actually most days it had been a pretty terrible way to live but it was all I'd known.

Being thrown into the environment that I currently sat in was overwhelming and disorienting.

My bed in Minnesota wasn't comfortable, the mattress was so old and lumpy but it was mine, sitting on the comfortable and soft mattress made me even more aware that I wasn't in Minnesota.

The unusual pulse of electricity than ran through the whole building was distracting.
What small amount of confidence I'd had when I'd woken up in the power dampening room that morning had been completely taken from my body, like the bedroom had a power of its own.

When I eventually laid down trying to calm myself, it didn't work, I drifted in and out of a light sleep for hours until the sun started to rise again.

Chapter Text

I stayed in the room the next day and most of the Friday without seeing anyone else.

I watched TV quietly so nobody would hear it, I spent the night barley sleeping, sneaking down to the kitchen at weird hours to grab food and taking it back to the room to eat in silence and isolation.

I started to feel like a weird cat burglar, creeping around in the dark listening for the quietest of noises before entering a room to know I was alone.

I'd wanted to find my way around the building, explore the new environment I'd found myself in but it wasn't possible, there always seemed to be someone in some part of the building. It was so large it didn't seem possible to be as full as it felt.

I heard everyone else throughout the day, they were loud and comfortable in their home.

I did wonder if anyone was curious about me, a stranger that they hadn't seen for days living in their house.

I knew the place was equipped with cameras everywhere so they must know I was still in the building, plus Tony's creative internal system would surely have alerted someone if I'd tried to make a break for it.

If it classed as making a break for it to them? Was I free to leave? I had no idea and it was terrifying.

The problem was, the longer I stayed alone and safe in the room, the harder it was getting to even think about venturing out of the room when I could hear noise throughout the building.

I knew I needed to, it seemed like this wasn't going to go away soon, my father wouldn't magically forget where I'd been and not kill me if I went back.

I'd made it all too clear I had nowhere to go if I left this place so it didn't seem like an option of just telling them I'd found somewhere to live and would be fine leaving and walking out.

They didn't seem like the type of people to let me go and struggle alone.

I wasn't even sure I wanted that, while I was uncomfortable and out of place in this building, I had no idea how bad it could get outside in the world.

I wasn't stupid, I wasn't oblivious of course I'd been out in the world.

I'd been to the movies, I'd been to malls and parks and bars, I'd been around other people, normal people before, but I'd always known I was going back to somewhere, I couldn't call it 'somewhere safe' but I had a routine, I knew what to expect from my father, from the building I'd lived in.

Being sent on missions I knew what was expected there too, different corners off the world most people didn't get to see in their lifetimes, it had been a different perspective from a tourist but I'd let myself pretend every now and again.

When I'd been sent to France, I'd made sure to travel through Paris, see the Eiffel tower, check out the Louvre.

I'd seen the pyramids in Egypt, even the pyramids in Mexico.

I'd just seen these with different eyes, knowing I didn't have long, I didn't have the time to leisurely take photos with my friends in front of the Eiffel Tower or pretend to be holding it in my hand.

While I knew I couldn't go back to my father, I did miss the simplinciity of my life there, while he'd been an asshole the whole time I'd been alive I'd known what to expect, I'd also known my limits with him, what I could say to him, how to talk to him. It's all I'd known.

These were strangers and all my confidence went completely out the window with strangers, I didn't know their intentions, how they'd lived their life, what they thought about me, about themselves, their friends, their families. Mysteries, I hated mysteries.

I sighed heavily as I finished drying my hair on the Friday evening. I grabbed my mascara from my bag and applied some, putting my glasses back on and admiring the fact I finally looked more like myself, more alive. It was absolutely pointless given the time of day, but I liked feeling myself, it gave me a small amount of confidence.

I decided to be brave, pretend I had my confidence back from the first day, I pulled open the bedroom door and made my way downstairs into the kitchen, I forced myself not to walk slowly and listen for movement, as I entered I saw Wanda sitting at the island, staring into space with a small smile on her lips.

She pulled herself out of wherever she was in her daydream slowly and turned her smile towards me, "Hello." She said casually, like I hadn't been hiding for the last two days.

"Hi." I answered quietly with a small wave.

"I was about to make waffles, do you want some?" She asked me, standing from the stool and moving herself around to the refrigerator.

I hesitated but then nodded when she looked over at me while grabbing ingredients and carrying them to the counter.

I tried to ask if she wanted help, my mouth opened to ask her, I even took a step in her direction but my mouth wouldn't work, I couldn't get the words out and she seemed to sense this, she gently smiled at me and gestured to the stool.

"Why don't you sit down? I love cooking for people." She said and I let out a sigh of relief before almost running to the stool she'd left unoccupied.

"Do you make dinner every day?" I asked after a few minutes, her presence was calming, noticing she had cooked the meal on the first night, every time I'd snuck into the kitchen it had always smelt like a new delicious meal, left overs always in the fridge.

She shrugged one shoulder and cracked an egg, "Not every day no, if it's just me I usually just grab a bagel or a snack, but when I know people are around, it's fun to cook for everyone." She said, staring into the distance behind me with another small smile.

Her sokovian accent was so beautiful to listen to, if I'd have known her better, or at all, I'd have told her that. As it was I just listened as she spoke.

"Natasha and Steve will be back tomorrow afternoon, if you were wondering, it was a trick, Nat just wanted a vacation." She said with a little laugh.

It took me a second to recall the conversation between her and Bucky on the first night and when I remember I laughed just a little.

She mixed the batter with ease and bent down to pull the waffle maker from a cupboard, plugging it in and starting it to heat up.

"I probably should have let it heat up first." She frowned at the machine.

I didn't know what to say so I just smiled at her when she looked up at me. "I better ask if Peter wants some before he acts like I kicked a puppy again." She rolled her eyes.

She pulled out her phone and dialled his number, putting it on speaker on the counter as she grabbed a plate for ours.

"What's up?" He asked, sounding distracted.

"I'm making waffles for dinner, do you want some?" She asked him.

"I can't I was just about to head out. But save me some?" He asked as we heard shuffling in the background and a bang followed by his groaning.

"I can't guarantee you any, if we eat them all, we eat them all. And stop trying to get dressed on the walls, you know you can't." She scolded before hanging up on him.

"He was changing on the walls?" I asked, curiosity getting the best of me.

She rolled her eyes again, "He does it all the time, for a genius he seems to forget he can only stick to he walls when he's touching them." She answered affectionally.

She checked her phone again and then smiled, "It's almost time for Free Kingdom, we can eat the waffles in front of the TV." She looked at me, as if asking if this was ok.

"Sure." I nodded, at least one thing would feel like home, I would always be in front of the TV at nine for Free Kingdom every week.

She quickly finished up with the waffles, making a ridiculous amount, I couldn't see a way there wouldn't be any left over for Peter.

She scooped some ice cream into a bowl and sauces and carried them over to the couch, leaving me to carry the giant plate of waffles.

She sat on the couch, curling her legs under herself and I did the same, she handed me one bowl of ice cream and put the sauces on the couch between us.

I hesitantly took a waffle form the plate and sprinkled some caramel sauce into the little squares.

An hour later we'd each had three waffles and all the ice cream and I almost felt completely myself as we talked about the episode we'd just watched and what we thought next weeks episode would bring.

Peter suddenly popped his head between us, leaning on the back of the couch, "Did Bradley make it back in time?" He asked animatedly, making me jump.

He stretched himself as far as he could to grab a waffle but still couldn't reach, he sighed and webbed the waffle instead, earning a frown from Wanda.

"He didn't, Nathan was waiting in the trees to ambush him! Big cliff hanger." Wanda said, "You haven't been gone long?" She added.

He rolled his eyes, "Ned cancelled as I got into the city, he forgot he'd promised to have dinner with his family." He shook his head and took the last bite of his waffle before pushing off the couch and walking over the the refrigerator.

"Do you have your Saturday class tomorrow?" She asked him.

He nodded swallowing his bite of waffle, "Yeah until three, why?" He grabbed a bottle of soda.

"I was just wondering, Nat and Steve are supposed to be back by two." She told him.

I needed to do something tomorrow that I would probably need help with, it took me a few seconds to build up the courage to ask but I was getting comfortable around Wanda, she was easy to talk to, easy to sit in silence with.

She had a calming and caring aura about her, she seemed so open and free within herself. I was jealous.

"I need to go and buy some clothes and other stuff tomorrow." I started, not really knowing what my question was, I didn't know if I wanted to ask her to come with me, take me, tell me where to go.

I didn't even know if they'd let me go alone, would they just assumed I'd run away.

I didn't know if that was an option, I didn't seem to be held here against my will, that first day once I'd gotten out of the dampening room Wanda had said I wasn't going anywhere, but in a way that made it seem like she wanted me to stay for my own protection.

Did they just assume I wanted to be here and that's why I was still there? And if I walked out tomorrow and never returned would they just move on, keep an eye on my father to make sure I didn't go back like I said I couldn't and go about their lives?

I had no idea.

Before I could over think the situation anymore Wanda asked me if I'd ever been to the city before.

When I shook my head no she looked over at Peter, "You could help Cam out after your class?" She asked.

"Sure! Meet me after class, I'm a great guide." He smiled.

"And you were just having an off day when I asked you to take me to see the statue of liberty?" Wanda asked him.

"That wasn't my fault!" He defended himself, shaking his head.

"Sure it wasn't Peter." She laughed and turned to me, "I'm sure he can get you to some stores though. Just don't ask him to show you any national monuments you'll end up stuck on the subway all day." She patted my knee before unfolding herself and starting to clean up our empty bowls.

I was left on the couch alone as Wanda and Peter quietly bantered about their failed trip to the statue of liberty.

I stood up and made my way back upstairs after a quick and quiet goodbye to Peter and Wanda, they both said they'd see me tomorrow and I could still hear their quiet laughter from the top of the stairs.

I exhaled as I closed the bedroom door behind myself.

Chapter Text

I managed to sleep just a little better that night and when I woke up I didn't feel like I'd been awake the whole night.

I jumped in the shower straight away but avoided washing my hair as I'd done it the night before.

I pulled on the last of my clean clothes from my bag, I pulled on my purple underwear, the only matching set I actually owned and the light blue summer dress.

It was loose and fell just above my knees, I paired with with my combat boots and noted to remember to buy some new shoes as the boots were all that I owned in the way of footwear.

I pushed my hair out of my face and quickly added mascara again in front of the mirror.

I turned on the TV for a second and pulled up the news, checking the time. There was no clock in the room and my phone had been destroyed in Marrakesh, I'd been using the news to tell the time.

It was just after eleven in the morning but I'd had a realisation in the shower, Peter had told me to meet him after his class, I had no idea what school he went to, how I would get there or where I was going.

I needed to figure it out before I left the building. I also had to find out where the compound specifically was as all I knew from reading about The Avengers was 'Upstate New York' I didn't even know where that was in relation to the rest of New York.

I grabbed my bag and headed out of the bedroom, wondering who I should ask.

Since the first day I'd been there I'd only really spoken to Peter and Wanda.

Peter wasn't in and I didn't want to bug Wanda, I also didn't know where she was, if she wasn't in any of the main rooms of the building I didn't know which bedroom was hers, or even if she was in the building.

I stood in the large space at the bottom of the stairs, what I'd at first thought was a kitchen and living room, it wasn't.

It was a large sitting area with a bar in it, the window had been replaced finally and it looked bright and sunny outside.

I felt drawn to what I imagined would be warm sunshine but I was worried about leaving the building without anyone specifically knowing where I was going.

What if Friday alerted everyone to the fact I'd left? I didn't know if there would be any consequences to that but I didn't want to find out either.

I also didn't want to leave and wander aimlessly around the compound.

I heard music playing loudly from the bottom of the stairs that I knew lead to the lab they'd kept my backpack in on the first day.

I took a deep steadying breath and headed for the stairs, Tony had said that the electrical elements were a system that warned him of who was walking down them.

I didn't know if I was allowed in the lab or what would happen to me if the system decided I was somebody that shouldn't be going down there but I decided to risk it, not hearing noise from anywhere else in the building.

Nothing happened on my way down the stairs and as I stood at the glass door the music quietened down and I felt the door unlock.

I gently pushed on the glass and walked in, looking around and finally seeing Tony stood at the other side of the lab, a hologram of his suit floating above a work station in front of him.

"Um, hi." I mumbled as I let my backpack slide off my shoulder, leaving it on the floor by the door.

"You are the perfect person to help me right now." He said, frowning at his work station.

"I am?" I asked, confused.

"Yes, come here a second." He still didn't look at me but gestured for me to move over to him.

I looked around myself, confused. He hadn't looked up, did he think I was somebody else?

"Come on Cam." Tony said, finally looking at me and confirming it was me he was talking to.

I threw him a confused look but walked over to him, he waited until I was stood directly next to him, "Ok now normally I'd take this all apart and figure it out but since there is a you in the building I might not need to." He threw me an excited smile and threw his arms out to gesture to the work station in front of him.

I stood for a few seconds completely lost before I pointed out to him I had no idea what he was talking about.

"Oh yeah you can't read minds, there is something broken in this work table, but just one component, when I do this," he waved his hand over a blue dot on the white worktop, "It's supposed to bring up the next rotation, like a slideshow, but it is not doing that." He said, a frustrated frown on his face. "And I don't have time to take everything apart."

I understood what he wanted now, he needed me to try and fix his workstation with my abilities.

I held my hand towards the table subtly and concentrated, I saw him fidgeting out the corner of my eye when I didn't do it instantly.

It took me a few minutes, the whole system seemed custom built and it was hard to navigate my way around but I finally managed to find the negative charge that needed to be positive, I switched it to positive with little effort and waved my hand in front of the blue dot, the projection moved to the next rotation and I gave him a shy smile.

"Well you are going to be handy to have around." He commented as he swiped his hand over the blue dot a few more times and brought up what he originally needed.

"But you didn't come down here just to fix my workstation?" He asked.

"Um, no I didn't know it was broken." I said.

"I don't know how you work, thought you could sense a broken electrical field and were drawn to them." He smirked at me.

I laughed despite myself and shook my head. "Not exactly how it works, especially in a building with this much tech." I gestured around is.

"You can sense everything?" He asked with a raised eyebrow.

"Uh, kind of yeah. It's like a pulse I can feel inside me all the time, it gets stronger the more electrical fields there are around, weaker when they're aren't so many. If I stand and concentrate I can move the sense around kind of, it's how I found the negative charge in that." I pointed at his work station, "It's also how I know there are," I closed my eyes and concentrated even harder for fifteen seconds, "Twenty eight TV's in the building right now." I finished.

I saw his eyebrows raise "Impressive." I saw him trying to count in his head how many TV's he owned in the building and smiled when he seemed to confirm I was right. "Ever thought about taking that trick on the road?" He joked.

I sighed at myself, it did seem like a weird circus trick when I did that, but talking about my abilities what was I was used to.

My father was obsessed with them, only spoke to me when it concerned my abilities and what he needed me to do with them. I was really young when he started to push me to see how much I could do, what my limits were.

I'd always wished I'd never mentioned anything to him, never shown him, never exposed myself, I wondered how different my life would have been.

"So what did you need?" He asked me after watching my face drop.

"Right, where does Peter go to school? And, uh, how do I get there?" I asked him.

He looked sceptical for just a second before it cleared from his face, I forced myself not to take offence, he didn't know me, to him I was a thief who he'd picked up breaking into an innocent Moroccan factory and stealing a dangerous device, he had no reason to trust me, I had to remind myself of that fact.

"You wanting to sign up for robotics?" He questioned, it was obvious he was just trying to ask me why I wanted to know without actually asking me why.

"He's showing me a few stores, I only have four outfits with me, and this iron man guy blew my phone up." I answered him, eyeing him sarcastically.

"Yeah that is my bad." He looked past me like he was trying to remember if he did actually blow my phone up.

"He's at Columbia, it's over in Manhattan. Have you ever been into the city?" He asked me, picking up a small wrench form a work station behind him and turning it over in his hands.

I shook my head no, "Do you drive?"

Driving was one of my favourite things in the world, I loved the speed and the power of a fast sports car engine, feeling the traction of the tires no a smooth street, the electronic elements surrounding me that I could sense, make sure everything was working smoothly and as it should.

It was the only solace I'd ever known.

He didn't wait for my answer, he took my change in expression as a yes.

He looked at me for a few more seconds, clearly deciding if he wanted to say the next thing he did, he sighed and finally said "Out the lab, take a left down the next set of stairs in the garage, take one of my cars, keys are all down there, they all have GPS and if you get lost Friday can help you." He nodded to me. "Just don't drive off into the sunset with it." He eyed me suspiciously.

I repressed another sigh, "I think if I was out to steal your cars I'd have done it a few days ago." I replied, feeling weirdly comforted by the fact Tony was willing to let me borrow his car, completely alone just on the faith that I'd return it later.

"Just don't let Pete drive, he's terrible." He rolled his eyes in an affectionate way.

I could see that everyone in this building loved Peter, the limited view I'd gotten of everyone interacting with him, they all cared for him like parents.

Tony started to use the wrench he'd picked up on what looked like a part of one of his iron man suits and I slowly started back to the door.

"Thank you." I thought to add as I reached the door.

"Don't make me regret it." He replied, eyes still on what he was doing.

I smiled to myself as I walked back up the metal stairs, I didn't see anyone as I reached the top and made my way down the next set that I hadn't yet noticed before.

I felt the electrical pulses change in the sleek hallway, yet more white walls and white gloss floors, when I reached the first door I saw a keypad next to it, I wondered what I was supposed to do, I didn't want to walk back in to Tony to ask him the code for the door.

I also didn't want to use my powers, it didn't seem like that would help with the trust issues.

Just before I could wonder anymore it lit up itself, before the hiss of the door indicated it was open, I cautiously pushed on the door and moved out my way with ease.

Could he see me from his lab through the cameras I could feel?

I didn't know but I pushed on and stood in awe when the ceiling opened up, revealing two rows of incredible cars in what looked like an airport hanger.

Wow.

I chose a silver Audi R8, mainly because he had three of them lined up next to each other and it seemed like the safer option opposed to the more expensive cars in the garage.

I didn't look for the keys, I dropped my bag behind the drivers side seat and climbed in.

I took a deep breath, finally feeling more myself than I had since the morning I'd set off for Morocco.

I glided my hands over the leather stirring wheel and smiled to myself.

I started the car with my powers and smiled again at the engine's purr.

I looked at the screen as it lit up, not trusting myself to be able to get the location right, I then noticed the time, it was only twelve thirty, Peter had said he didn't finish until three.

"Friday?" I questioned, finding it weird talking to thin air.

"Miss Hall." The Irish lady responded without hesitation.

"Oh, hi." I frowned to myself, did she even understand what I was saying, wasn't she just an advanced computer program.

"Hello, I heard you were going to meet Mr Parker, do you need help getting there?" Well that proved me wrong, could just a built computer programme be that accurate.

"Not yet, I was wondering if you could find a coffee shop close to Columbia?" I asked her, "Oh, with parking close by?" Could she work those parameters.

"I've found a coffee shop with good reviews, Cafe Amrita, parking one minute walk away, Columbia university only eight minutes drive, how is that?" She asked me.

"Perfect." I nodded, not knowing if she could actually see me or not, it seemed possible she could.

The route calculated itself on the screen and I settled into my seat further, adjusting the rear-view mirror before easing my foot onto the gas.

Chapter Text

A few hours later I was stood leant against the car parked at the curb, my glasses pushed on top of my head, I could barely see anything but I liked the blur of colours passing me by as students came and went from the large building.

I sipped my coffee slowly, enjoying the sun on my face.

After a few more minutes I slipped my glasses back on, I felt a change in the electrical field around me, I panicked for a second until I saw Peter, feeling he was wearing his suit under his clothes, web shooters firmly in place.

I'd been stood too long and had gotten used to the normal pulses around me, phones and cables and laptops and cars and screens, the spike caused by Peter's suit seemed a lot more noticeable that it would normally have been.

He was walking next to a beautiful woman, her skin looked without imperfections even from the distance I stood, her hair was up in what looked like a complicated braid, something I'd never be able to achieve with my own hair.

I wanted to ask her where she'd gotten her jeans from so I could get some on the shopping trip but I was too intimidated by her even from the distance I stood.
I hated myself for it but it was true.

While I liked to pretends I could act tough and confident when needed, I certainly wasn't, especially around beautiful woman who I didn't know.

Peter noticed me leant against Tony's car and smiled at me. I smirked back and tipped my coffee cup towards him in a way of a greeting.

As he noticed me, his friend noticed me as well, picking up on his distraction.
Her eyes widened just a little, it would have been barely noticeable had I not been paying her so much attention.

She stopped at the bottom of the steps, Peter stopped next to her, I couldn't hear what she was saying but she now wore a frown.

He laughed at something and then they high fived before she started to walk the opposite direction from where I was standing.
I heard her shout "Bye loser." as she picked up her pace.

"That's some fancy Hogwarts looking school." I commented as he reached the car.

"Have you even watched Harry Potter?" He asked with a laugh.

"Not for a while, no." I answered and walked around to opened the drivers side door.

He jumped in quickly.

"Where are we going?" I asked as I buckled in.

"The easiest place is probably the mall?" He asked like he wasn't sure.

"Ew malls." I mumbled as I started the engine with my powers.

"Take a left at the top onto a hundred and twenty fifth, then a left onto Marginalist street and it's a straight fifteen minutes down along the Hudson." He said as he buckled himself in.

"Such a New Yorker." I chucked as I pulled out into traffic.

"Did you grow up in Minnesota?" He asked after a few minutes of oddly comfortable silence.

"Kinda, we moved there when I was three, I think, I don't know where we were before that I can't remember." I answered, trying hard to resist the urge to not answer him. I tried hard to answer honestly as well, not just a brush off answer, I could have just said yes.

It was normal for people to ask personal questions.

I'd grown up unable to ask any questions of my own and nobody bothering to ask me anything if it wasn't something to do with my powers.

He wasn't fishing for information he was just making conversation. I repeated this in my head a few times trying to make it make sense.

"Did you meet the beautiful girl at school?" I asked, forcing myself to try to make conversation, I didn't know if it sounded casual to him.

"MJ? I've known her a while, we met in middle school." He said, smiling to himself.

"Does she know about bugboy?" I asked as I reached the end of the road, indicating left onto west hundred and twenty fifth street like he'd said.

Traffic was surprisingly light, I wished I could have sped up to drive how I normally would but in the city it just wasn't feasible.

"Spiderman?" He asked. When I nodded he continued, "Yeah she found out in high school, we dated for a while so it wasn't really an option for her not to know." He said, nodding to himself before he looked out the window like he was remembering those times.

"She broke your heart?" I guessed, it was so obvious.

He stuttered "No, it wasn't, we just, she, I broke up with her." He folded his arms across his chest defensively.

"She totally broke your heart." I laughed, his face told me I was right.

I turned left onto marginalist street and admired the beauty for a second.

The road stretched in front of us for what looked like miles, the Hudson River running right along side it, the sprawling buildings of New York on the other side.

I'd never been a huge fan of cities, especially busy popular cities due to the amount of electrical energy absolutely everywhere, but it was beautiful.

"So, where were you living before you moved into the compound?" I asked, sensing he was on some sort of mental journey back to his time with MJ guessing from his face.

He shook himself a little and looked over at me.

"Over in Queens with my aunt May." He pointed his thumb behind us in what I guessed was the general direction of queens.
I had no idea.

I remember he'd said when I'd first met him about his aunt moving her boyfriend in but I'd told him I didn't need his life story.

I opened my mouth to ask, trying to focus on making conversation but he must have seen and started telling me without me having to say the words.

"A year ago her boyfriend moved in, it's such a small apartment it was getting crowded, I'm pretty sure Happy begged Tony to ask me to move onto the compound." He laughed to himself. I assumed Happy was his aunts boyfriend.

He seemed happy himself though, like he liked the idea Happy would do that.

"Does your aunt know about bugboy?" I asked him, starting to get genuinely curious about his life.

"Would you stop with the bugboy." He mumbled, "Yeah she's known a while now, Happy too, he's worked for Mr Stark for longer than I've been alive." He nodded and looked over at me, he looked like he wanted to ask me something but then decided against it.

I wasn't like him though I wasn't going to fill in blanks unless I was asked directly.

No wonder he was so gentle and optimistic and warm, he had so many people in his life that knew about Spiderman, knew about it and didn't use it for anything.

He was surrounded by love and understanding from every angle.

He was an open person and while he hid who he was from the whole world, his little world knew about it and that's all he needed.

It was a life I could only have dreamt of growing up, even just having one person in my life to love me the way a child was supposed to be loved would have been perfect.

I didn't dwell on that fact though.

The way I'd grown up was horrific but I didn't let myself think of myself as a victim. I wouldn't let it ruin me, break me down.

I was an anxious and social inept person who couldn't seem to settle into enjoying the company of so many different people with big personalities, but I wasn't broken.

It didn't take long until we were in the under garage parking for the mall, Peter jumped out and left his backpack in the footwell, I grabbed my own from the backseat needing the money in there.

I suddenly had a thought, "I don't know if I should use my cards." I frowned, stood holding the door, now unsure about going into the mall. I'd used the last bit of cash I'd had to buy my lunch at the coffee shop, I hadn't thought about my cards until then.

I looked over the car and Peter was frowning too, the question in his eyes.

"I know he knows where I am already, but if he sees me using the cards he'll probably clear the account before I got more than one purchase, he probably thinks I'm being held hostage and that's why I haven't gone back." I bit my lip.

Peter's frown stayed in place for a second but I could see his brain working, he was a very expressional person.

"Do you know your details to get into your bank online?" He asked me.

I nodded.

"Ok. Log in on my phone, transfer everything over to my account and then the money is safe." He smiled over at me, like his casual kindness was nothing uncommon.

For me it was extremely uncommon.

I'd always hated how I had the money in the first place, stealing things for my dad, he always paid me a lot for it, I think it was more so he didn't have to see me anymore than necessary, me asking him for money for food and new clothes and essentials would have put him in my proximity more than he'd have liked.

I tried to blink a few times to keep myself focused so I wouldn't think back to how I'd earned the last lot of money he'd put in my bank.

I blinked again and Peter was stood in front of me holding his phone towards me.

"If he sees it's in your account he'll investigate, he'll find out who you are, he's an asshole but he isn't stupid he'll start connecting dots." I shook my head.

He owed me nothing, while I didn't know him well, I wasn't going to be the reason he lost his secret to the world.

He smirked at me shaking his head, "He already knows where you are, who you're with." He said.

"Yeah The Avengers, not Peter Parker." I pushed his phone back towards him.

"Knowing Tony has a lot of perks, like Spiderman having his own bank account. Your dad already knows you know Spiderman so don't worry." He smiled again, putting his phone in my hand.

"Spiderman has a bank account?" I asked, shocked.

"Sometimes we have to pay the city for things we break when the bad guys don't cooperate. I had the same worry about people being able to connect the dots with stuff like that, so yes, Spiderman has his own bank account." He laughed.

I just shook my head and turned my attention to the phone screen, entering my details carefully.

It didn't take long, someone from the bank had to ring Peter's phone and I had to give them my password to make sure it was legitimate and then it was done, I left 2 dollars in the account to keep it open but everything else was now in Spiderman's account.

He moved this over to his Peter account so the ID wouldn't be an issue at the registers and we walked into the mall.

Peter seemed completely comfortable as we walked through the mall, he was calm and at ease around me, I tried to feel the same but I just couldn't get there, even when he'd turn to face me and smile to get a point across or encourage me to answer a question he'd asked.

I grabbed myself a phone first, only a simple phone that could make calls and texts incase I needed it but I couldn't afford the iPhone I wanted to replace my last.

Clothes were harder, there was so much choice, fancy stores in the middle of Manhattan had a lot more impractical clothes than the thrift stores and low budget stores of Minnesota.

I settled on a whole bunch of comfortable clothes, particle stuff I could wear while running for my life but also watching TV in bed.

I grabbed a few nice t-shirts, jeans, a few dresses just because they looked nice on the mannequins.

I wanted to say something to the cashier in the last store as she placed my items in a bag, Peter pulled out his card again and she tried to hide a smirk behind a fake cough.

I wanted to tell her to mind her own damn business, explain to her it was my money, no matter how deplorable the way I'd earned it, that was in his account and I was buying my own shit.

But I resisted, knowing it would just cause an unnecessary scene.

Peter's phone rang as we were walking down to the parking garage and he answered it, juggling a few of my bags he'd insisted on carting around.

"What's up?" He asked.

I didn't hear the response but he smiled and looked down at me "Wanda wants to know what your favourite pizza topping is?" He asked.

"Pepperoni." I answered without needing to think about it.

He relayed this back to Wanda and then he put his phone back in his pocket.

"Pizza for dinner." He commented as we reached the car.

"Cool." I smiled to myself as I threw the bags into the trunk.

Chapter Text

I heard a knock at my door later that evening as I just sat down on the bed.

I’d spent ages putting all of my new things away in the perfect places, taking my time to slowly hang every item of clothing.

Out of instinct froze for a second, before I remembered where I was, I wasn’t at home, it wasn’t my father or one of his men.

“Yeah?” I called, too lazy to actually get up and open the door for whoever it was.

Peter walked in, he kicked the door closed behind him and had an arm load of things, I couldn’t make them out until he walked to the side of my bed and dumped them down in front of me. Chips, gummy worms, chocolate bars and soda’s.

“Um, thanks I guess.” I raised my eyebrow at him.

“I’m making you watch a film with me. I’m bored and Mr Stark won’t let me in the lab.” He sighed sadly, he’d seemed confident when he walked in but when he didn’t get a response from me he’d lost his cool and started to look nervous.

I thought about telling him to get out, mainly to be a bitch but then I glanced at his awkward smile and didn’t have the heart to do it.

I sighed though, “Fine, but after the pizza I doubt I can eat any of that.” I sat back against the headboard, scooting over to give him a little more space.

He definitely didn’t have the confidence to ask me to move over or get close enough to touch me so he’d be hanging off the edge the whole time.

“More for me.” He said as he sat on my bed, back against the headboard too.

“What’s Tony doing in the lab anyway?” I casually asked as Peter scrolled through Netflix, repeatedly skipping over things I’d have been interested in watching.

He shrugged. “I don’t know honestly, he never tells me anything.” He sounded sad about that.

“Suck it up bugboy.” I laughed at his sad expression, like somebody had kicked his puppy.

“Were you just born without empathy or was that something you learnt.” He asked, sulking.

“Born without it.” I rolled my eyes even though he couldn’t see. “Just choose something to watch before I grow old.” I nudged him into action again.

“What’s your favourite film in the world?” He asked me, still scrolling down the screen.

I thought about it for a second, “I’d have to go with The Mummy.” I told him.

“Really, out of all the films in the world? The Mummy?” He questioned.

“Yes! It’s a masterpiece, it has everything you need from a film, mummies, attractive men, attractive woman, romance, comedy. It’s perfect. The ultimate comfort film.” I defended it.

“Ok, The Mummy it is.” He quickly found it on Netflix and hit play.

“I’ve not seen this since I was a kid.” He said as the film started.

I pulled a blanket up from the foot of my bed and pulled it over myself, tossing a little bit over to Peter when I felt guilty for not offering.

“Then be quiet so you can fully appreciate the masterpiece.” I nudged again him when he was about to answer me.

He shook his head at me but turned to pay attention, his cheeks getting a little red when his arm brushed mine under the blanket.

It was getting a little easier to leave the bedroom, I still couldn’t seem to keep myself in a room if everyone was in there, but finding small fractions of alone time with everyone individually was getting less daunting.

It seemed to be easier with Peter than anyone else, he was just an easy person to be around, his presence was soothing and I found myself occasionally wishing he’d walk into the room I was in.

Bucky was a surprising one, I’d assumed, from his past and his general presence that he would be the hardest for me to talk to, to approach and try and make conversation, but he was a surprisingly open person, and seemed to have a sense of how I felt.

On the Monday evening I’d finally gained the courage to explore the building as much as I could, I kept myself from listening for sounds in each room, but I couldn’t bring myself to open doors if they were closed.

I was walking around the building when it was quiet, I found a large room filled with games, it looked like an arcade, vintage arcade games littered the room, along with a pool table and TV’s with consoles from an old playstation one to the latest model.

I had been tempted to try my hand at Pac-man, not having ever played before but walked back out when I accidentally made the lights dim.

I'd let myself get too distracted with the rest of the electronics in the room and my powers had slipped a little, I didn’t want to think what I’d do if I was concentrating so hard on making a yellow monster thing eat little ghosts.

That’s when I’d found Bucky in the last room of that hallway, a large gym filled with high tech gym equipment, he’d gasped when he sensed me enter the room, he’d been running on the treadmill, his face was sweaty.

He stopped the treadmill and jumped off, wiping his face with a towel.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to make you stop.” I said, backing out of the room.

“No, it’s fine!” He said quickly, moving his metal arm out in front of him in a gesture to stop me leaving. “I was almost finished anyway.” He gave me a brief smile that seemed awkward for him but moved over to a small refrigerator in the corner of the room, he pulled out a water for himself and then offered me a bottle.

I pushed myself into the room and took it from him, thanking him quietly.

He sat down on a bench, his back against the wall, he took a large gulp of the water before replacing the cap.

“Were you wanting to use the gym?” He asked me, gesturing around but then looking at my outfit, I was in my pyjamas with only socks on my feet.

“No, not exactly. I was just exploring the building.” I admitted, finding the confidence to sit down on the bench, I left enough space for another human between us.

“You’ll need to schedule a few days for that. I still don’t think I’ve seen every room.” He commented.

“I’m getting that.” I nodded. “How long have you been here?” I asked him, still unsure of how he’d come to be part of the Avengers, he didn’t seem to be in the news as much as the others were, he stayed off the radar.

“About three years. After the blip I was on my own for a while, fought some bad guys around the world, took down yet another secret organisation that wasn’t so secret and then Sam made me come back here with him.” He told me.

I hadn’t met Sam, he hadn’t been in the building at any point I’d been out of the bedroom but I’d read about him too, seen him on the news with everyone else.

“He’s with his sister right now.” He added, seeming, like Peter had, to sense I had questions I wasn’t willing to voice. I was thankful for them.

“Do you like it?” I got the feeling that he wasn’t as comfortable as everybody else here.

He thought for a long while, so long I didn’t think he was actually going to answer the question but then he looked down at me, another small smile and said, “It’s hard, but you get used to it.” He shrugged.

That hadn’t exactly been a yes but I wasn’t going to point that out.

“It doesn’t really feel like something I could get used to.” I told him.

“Yeah, when you’re used to silence the noise can get overwhelming sometimes. You just have to find a quiet place to sit with yourself a while.” He looked around the gym, I thought this was his quiet place.

“Sometimes sitting with myself is the problem though.” I admitted, unsure why I felt the need to tell a stranger the sad details.

“Trust me, that one I understand.” He looked at me and nodded, “Ex brainwashed assassin man.” He pointed to himself with his thumb and gave me the awkward smile again.

It shocked me that he seemed to be so ok with his past.

I didn’t know what to say to him but he didn’t seem to need an answer, he seemed content to let me sit quietly.

“Have you eaten yet?” He asked me after a few minutes of silence.

I shook my head no. “I bet if we walked into the kitchen Wanda will either be cooking or start cooking.” He chuckled to himself and stood up, “You coming?” He nodded to the door.

I stood up to follow him, watching his metal arm swing as he walked in front of me up the stairs.

I felt out and realised he had some electronic components to it, very subtle and extreme complex but they were there.

I didn’t dare ask him about it.

As we approached the kitchen we could hear voices, I could smell something delicious, Bucky had been right Wanda must have been cooking.

“Has anyone actually had a conversation with her since that first day?” I stopped in my tracks as the voices became clear, it was Steve and there was no doubt at all he was talking about me.

Bucky stopped too, he turned to say something to me but I held my finger to my lips and shook my head.

“I have Steve, she’s just a terrified kid, not unlike me when I got here.” Wanda responded sounding heated.

“I don’t think we can trust her, something doesn’t feel right here. She gave up in Morocco too easily.” I could tell Steve was frowning when he spoke about me.

“Wouldn’t you give up a fight too, surrounded by a bunch of Avengers while you’re all alone in a foreign country?” Nat jumped in.

“Not if I had abilities like she does.” He replied.

“You have no idea what she can do Steve, none of us do. She hasn’t done anything remotely threatening since being here.” Tony’s voice sounded further away than the rest.

“I just wish we had more information on her father, I’d feel better about the situation.” Steve’s voice was irritating me.

Bucky tried again to say something to me but I just glared up at him shaking my head and taking a step back.

“Well why not try asking her about him then.” Wanda responded.

Bucky turned back to face the kitchen and I used that to back further up, taking myself down the hallway as fast as I could.

I repressed a sigh.

I couldn’t stay at the compound, nobody would ever fully trust me and there was no point anymore.

I had nowhere to go and nobody to go to but I didn’t care. I didn’t want to be somewhere I was so unwanted.

I hadn’t asked to come here, I hadn’t asked to have an evil father who chose to raise me the way he did.

I certainly hadn’t asked to get ripped form my sucky life and moved to a place people didn’t want me.

As I reached the large room that seemed to act as the centre of the building I stopped in my tracks.

Even if I did run upstairs to grab my shit, even if I made it out the building and out the compound, I didn’t even have any of my money, Peter had it all.

I couldn’t even get a cab.

I thought about the garage, all the cars Tony had just sitting down there.

The thought crossed my mind for a second, stealing his most expensive car, driving as far as it would take me, selling the car and going from there.

But I couldn’t do that, it would make me exactly the person Steve seemed to think I was.

I could however, borrow a car because I couldn’t be in the building in that moment.

I was getting angry and pissed. It didn’t make for a good grip on my abilities and it wouldn’t help my case if I lost control in the building.

I started moving again, heading down the stairs to the garage as fast as I could.

I felt out quickly and turned off the camera that led down to the garage, I walked quicker, switching the alarm off on the door while simultaneously opening the door as I pushed it out of my way.

I jumped in the first car I saw, I didn’t stop to see which car it was and slid behind the wheel, I breathed a sigh of relief as I felt the leather seats under me.

I jumped as the passenger door opened and Peter jumped in breathing heavily.

“What are you doing bugboy?” I asked him, frowning.

“Why are you running away?” He asked me.

“I’m not running, do you really think I’m stupid enough not to know Tony will have every one of these cars tracked and loaded?” I raise my eyebrow at him, despite not two minutes ago thinking of exactly that.
“You can disable all that.” he glared back at me.

“Yeah and how long do you think it would take Stark to get it back online to find me in it?” I asked him, raising the garage wall in front of me with my mind and throwing the car into gear.

“Please don’t, Mr Stark is a good man, they all are, just stay.” He almost begged me, his eyes wide.

"I’m not leaving, I just need to drive.” I replied as I hit the gas with my socked foot, speeding out.

I hit sixty before we made it off the stupidly long driveway.

“Yeah it’s us." Peter sighed and I saw him roll his eyes.

I felt his comms working and realised he must be talking to someone in the compound.

He sighed again and sat back in his seat, frowning.

I couldn’t help my laugh as I glanced at him, he looked like a sulking child.

His eyes suddenly widened as he looked at the speedometer.

“Dude, slow down!” He looked like he wanted to grab the wheel.

I felt the gate to the street opening before I’d even needed to try, I just assumed it had sensors connected to sensors in the car.

“Put your seatbelt on or jump out now.” I moaned at him.

He groaned and clicked his seatbelt into place.

“What is this? Babysitting duty?” I asked him when he didn’t say anything.

“Yeah something like that.” he rolled his eyes again.

“How did you even know I was down in the garage? I turned off the security?” I asked, quickly glancing at him while I sped through the streets, having no idea where I was actually driving but just praying it wasn’t into the heart of the city.

I needed to speed.

“I was on my way down from my room, I followed you. Why are you even running away anyway what happened?” He asked me, readjusting in his seat to face me and lean against the door.

“I’m not running away I’m just driving around.” I told him keeping my eyes on the road.

“That doesn’t explain the why.” He commented.

“Steve.” Was all I said.

He wasn’t stupid, he was actually a pretty intelligent human and I didn’t need to look at him to know he’d be frowning, trying to piece together the very limited information he had.

“Hmm, this speed seems a little dramatic for something Steve did. Are you sure it wasn’t Bucky? He’s super scary.” He asked, trying to lighten the dark mood within the car.

“Shut up.” I shook my head, suddenly slowing to the speed limit before taking a left, there was a cop sitting in his car at the side of the road, I knew the energy of a police car easily, they felt so much heavier than a regular car.

Driving wasn’t calming me down as much as I thought it would have done, it could have had something to do with the fact Peter was in the car, I liked to drive alone.

Steve’s words played over in my head again and my eyes stung, angry tears threatening my composure.

“If you do end up running away could you drop me off first, I have a paper due Friday.” Peter mumbled to me after he’d been silent a few minutes.

“It wouldn’t really be running away now would it? It’s not my home.” I snapped back at him.

“It could be.” He said, his voice more confident than I’d heard him before.

“No it couldn’t, look, I was going to leave, but then I remembered, ‘oh yeah I have absolutely nowhere to go, no family and no friends’ then I was just going to go anyway and figure it out from there but then I remembered ‘oh yeah I don’t actually have a single dollar of my own money that’s all in one of the avengers bank accounts’ so then I thought about maybe just ringing my dad but again remembered ‘oh wait, because I was arrested by the avengers and brought to the middle of New York and told them everything my father is doing at risk to myself now he’ll literally kill me if he gets a hold of me again’ so no, it’s not my home, it can’t be my home but sadly I have no other options right now.” I ranted, almost shouting in my utter frustration at the whole situation.

The angry tears threatened to expose me.

When I felt a small surge of electrical pulses I realised Peter’s comms had been on the whole time and everyone would have just heard my rant.

Someone was talking to him, I reached out and shut the comms down quickly.

When the little screen inside the car started to flicker along with the lights of the car itself I pulled over at the side of the road, taking a deep breath as I pushed myself back into my seat, pulling my anger back in.

I blinked the tears back as best I could, I did not want Peter to think I was weak.

Well, weaker than I already seemed.

“Do you like pretzels?” He asked me.

The utter shock of the question made me laugh, I turned to looked at him, he was staring back at me with his soulful brown eyes, a small smile on his face.

“What?” I asked in complete confusion.

“Pretzels? There’s this new pretzel place that just opened up not too far from here, they have all these crazy toppings and you can have like anything you want they mix and match, it’s great. I think we should go and get a pretzel.” He’d turned to look out the window at our surroundings and when I didn’t immediately respond in my confusion he turned back to me with an encouraging smile.

I took another deep breath and turned back to looked out the windshield.

He seemed to have completely disarmed my anger with just a few words, whether it was intentional or not, it had worked.

“Ok, where is it?” I asked.

“Take a right at the end of this road, follow it round and we’ll go from there.” I started the car moving slowly again.

I frowned to myself as I drove, following Peter’s calm, quiet directions.

Chapter Text

Ten minutes later I pulled into a space on the street, I could see the glow of a giant pretzel above a building a few paces down.

We were silent for a few seconds before I looked over at him. “I’m not going out there in my pyjamas.” I gestured to my body.

“You’d blend right in in this city. But I’ll be right back.” He jumped out the car, glancing back in at me like I might disappear or drive away without him.

I couldn’t say it wasn’t a little tempting.

“I don’t like nuts.” I commented as he pushed the door closed.

I’d normally hate somebody ordering for me, not like I’d had many opportunities for it to happen before, but I was too riled up to even argue.

A few minutes later Peter jumped back in the car, his hands full with two to-go cups and two small square box with little pretzels printed all over them.

He passed me the boxes and I took them while he put the cups in the cupholders between us.

He grabbed the top box for himself.

“I kept it simple.” He grinned at me and opened his own box.

I looked at him for a few more seconds before opening my own box, he had kept it simple, the pretzel was covered in white chocolate sauce and little marshmallows. It looked as good as it smelt.

“Thanks.” I mumbled, I picked a little marshmallow off and popped it into my mouth before I sighed and leant back against the door. “Why are we here?” I asked him.

“The pretzels are really good.” He nodded at mine.

“Peter.” I moaned.

He finished swallowing the big bite he’d taken and leant back against the passenger door again.

He glanced around us, the street was quiet, there’d only been one person walk passed since we’d pulled up.

“Whenever I got upset Tony always tried to distract me with sugar.” He chuckled to himself. “What did Steve say to you that upset you so much?” He asked, head tilted.

“He didn’t say anything to me. I heard him in the kitchen telling everyone how he can’t trust me.” He repressed another sigh.

Peter thought for a second, nodding. “That does sound like Steve, yeah.”

“I can’t help who my dad is.” I said, I tried to keep the anger out of my voice.

“The problem with Steve is, he’s been around a long time and he’s been screwed over a lot in that time, mainly by people he thought he could trust. He’s protective, sometimes too much. None of us know a whole lot about you and that freaks him out.”

“Then why isn’t everyone else as freaked out?” I asked, curious.

He smiled gently. “The rest of us aren’t as paranoid.” He took another bite of his pretzel. I used the opportunity to finally take a bite of my own, I was hungry and it looked so good.
“But then the rest of us just go by Wanda.” He added.

“What does that mean?” I questioned.

“If she doesn’t sense anything bad about a person, if she’s comfortable around them we kind of just take that as law. She’s so powerful, we don’t question it.” He shrugged.

“And Steve doesn’t?” I asked.

“He does, but it goes right back to the paranoid thing, he thinks people can deceive her, hide their true intentions, magic can fail."

“I can’t stop him being paranoid about me, I can’t change my past.” I shrugged.

“He really won’t take much time to come around, just try and talk to him. He’s actually super easy to talk to.” He shrugged.

He let me think in silence for a while, he slowly ate the rest of his pretzel while I struggled to finish mine.

I’d been thinking since I’d gotten to the compound like it wasn’t my job to convince anyone that I wasn’t a threat, I wasn’t my dad.

They’d bought me to their compound and limited my options for ever getting out and didn’t trust me.

But I’d also done nothing to try and help the situation.

It seemed like I’d be there a while, as I’d become aware that night I had next to no options for leaving, especially while my dad as still free to roam around where he pleased.

They didn’t have to let me stay there, they could have easily handed me over to the police, or someone like shield, they had enough evidence on me that they owed me nothing.

They had every right to be paranoid, but I had no right to expect them to trust me just on the fact I’d told them I wasn’t dangerous.

I sighed to myself and took a sip from the to-go cup. It was hot chocolate and it was just as good as the pretzel.

“I’m sorry.” I finally said, Peter had been watching a leaf slowly dance down the side walk.

He looked up at me, surprised. “For what?”

“I’m not used to people being nice for no reason, or people at all really. Sorry for kind of kidnapping you.”

“It’s not the first time I’ve been kidnapped, don’t worry. At least this time I got a pretzel.” He laughed to himself.

“You ready to go, since you turned comms off Steve is probably thinking you’re trying to murder me.” He laughed again at my glare but I closed the lid on my box and started the engine.

Peter was so innocent and open it was really hard to keep my guard up around him, he radiated happy energy in a way I was so unused to it almost threw me off.

I couldn’t help smiling at him as he pointed out the last street he’d lost another backpack in after he’d stopped an old lady being mugged.

I finally started to relax despite the circumstances when the car jolted as we were stopped at a red light.

“Did we just get-“ I started to say when I looked over at Peter, he looked horror struck.

“Peter tingle.” He mumbled quietly to himself.

I was about to ask what he was talking about when there was a sudden loud scraping sound, then the driver side window smashed through with a loud bang.

I jumped and threw my hands over my ears as I screamed.

“Stark!” I heard a loud voice boom as a large hand gripped my upper arm, pulling me out the car.

I felt a sharp pain run through my back as my body was pushed against the side of the car after I’d been dragged out.

I took a few deep breathes and looked up at a large grizzly man glaring down at me.

“Where’s Stark?!” He shouted, he was strong, he had me pinned against the car with my my upper arms but I could feel there was no way I was going to be able to budge.

“I don’t know, do I look like Tony?” I asked, my body radiating fear but I refused to let him see that, my voice was as sarcastic as I could make it.

“Don’t play with me little girl.” He boomed again, shaking me.

“How about you play with me instead?” I heard Peter’s voice above us.

I looked up, Spiderman was perched on a streetlight, his suit eyes in a clear glare.

The big guy was looking around himself trying to find the source of the voice.

I saw a web attach to his right shoulder then Spiderman flipped over the both of us, he landed lightly behind the guy and then crouched down, pulling on his web and dragging the guy to the ground.

I took the opportunity to get myself away from the guy, running to the curb the other side of the car.

I felt my feet scrape the glass on the road through my socks but ignored it.

What was happening?

The guy had clearly thought Tony was the one driving the car but why did he want Tony so bad he’d attack him in the middle of a busy street?

I watched as Spiderman got hit, he flew back at speed but caught himself by webbing a traffic light and pulling himself back down to hit the guy.

I saw the impact before I heard it and wondered how the big dude didn’t stay down and how Peter’s hand wasn’t broken.

The guy got up so quick and planted a foot in Spiderman’s chest, he sailed through the air and landed on top of Tony’s car, the reminding windows smashing as the roof caved in.

“Ouch.” He mumbled as he rolled onto his side. “Tony’s going to kill me.” He muttered.

"Really, that’s your biggest concern right now?" I asked, shocked.

“Yeah! It’s a super expensive car!” He said but then yelled in surprise as he was yanked backwards by the guy.

“Ok I’m bored with you now.” Peter groaned as he kicked his way out of the guys grasp, swinging himself onto the side of an apartment building.

He shot webs rapidly, hitting him repeatedly in the face, when he was disoriented enough Peter shot another web that was electrified, I felt it before it hit the big guy, he fell down shaking.

Spiderman shot a web over him like a net and then flipped over to my side, he turned me to face him with my arms when I didn’t immediately look at him, my eyes focused with shock on the guy on the floor.

He was almost triple Peter’s size yet he’d handled him so easily, like he’d weighed nothing, like he hadn’t been thrown into a car.

“Are you ok? Did he hurt you?” He asked, sounding almost professional, this was a job to him.

I shook my head no, he hadn’t hurt me.

“What the fuck was that about?” I asked him, pointing to the man on the floor.

People that had moved away during the quick fight started to come back, loads of people on their phones filming.

“I don’t know, the police are on the way we’ll have to ask Mr Stark.” He shook his head and looked back over at the giant man still passed out on in the middle of the road.

I looked at Tony’s car, totally destroyed and un-drivable.

I couldn’t muster up the feeling of guilt about that however, I hadn’t asked to get attacked by a dude thinking I was Tony.

I didn’t know how reasonable Tony would be, especially since I’d basically stolen the car, but I didn’t particularly want to find out.

I also wondered how we were going to get home, I didn’t really feel like taking public transport and I already knew how Peter would feel about me suggesting stealing another car.

I glanced around myself like a mode of transport would suddenly appear.

Three police cars pulled in from two directions and suddenly Peter wrapped his arm around my waist and told me to hold on.

I let out a scream before I could stop myself as we were suddenly in the air.

Out of reflex I threw my arms around Peter to feel more secure but it didn’t help as I felt his hand leave his web and we fell for a short second before he shot another to reattach to a new building.

“Holy shit.” I shouted as the wind whipped my face.

I heard Peter laugh and continue to swing us further out the city.

Finally after ten minutes I felt the ground under my feet and Peter’s arm slowly leave my waist, I pulled myself back away from him and took a deep breath.

“Asshole.” I slapped his chest and bent down to put my hands on my knees.

“I warned you to hold on.” He shrugged.

He glanced around before pulling his mask off, his face covered in a cheeky smile.

I gasped when I saw the bruise already forming on his right eye, the cut above his eyebrow and the shadow of a bruise on his jaw.

“Are you ok?” I wondered, while I barely knew him it was hard not to feel protective over him.

“What?” He asked with a frown.

I gestured to his face, “Oh yeah I’m fine, it’ll be gone in no time. Come on we have to get back.” He said and started heading into the dark.

The only reason I knew we were near the compound was the feeling of the electricity running in the air through the darkness.

“Why didn’t you just swing to the compound?” I complained as we sped walked in the darkness, my feet protesting on the uneven ground. I was going to invest in slippers for the next time I decided to make a break for it in my pyjamas.

“I don’t fly Cam. I can only swing if there’s something to web onto and if you look around us right now there isn’t anything to use.” I just felt him rolling his eyes at me.

“Oh, yeah.” I mumbled, feeling stupid I hadn’t actually made that connection.

He chuckled in the darkness and I felt the electrical pulse getting stronger as we reached the boundary of the compound, Peter hit a code next to the little gate and it hissed open and I felt the stress leave my body as it hissed closed behind us, I felt safe inside the walls of the compound.

I’d barely been there a week but I was starting to get too attached to the building.

Despite only a few hours ago trying to find a way to leave it. It was safer than the unknown of the outside world.

We burst in the large front door and only a few lights were on, but that meant nothing in a building that size.

“Guys?” Peter called as the door swung shut behind us.

Bucky came from the hallway that lead to the kitchen holding a slice of pizza, he frowned at Peter’s appearance then seemed to check me over.

“Did you beat his ass?” He asked me with a smirk.

“Has Tony gone home yet?” I asked him, ignoring his teasing.

He nodded yes “About an hour ago, why what happened?” He asked, seeming to slid into seriousness. He stood a little straighter, tensing up.

Wanda walked up behind Bucky, seeming to sense the same tension, the smile dropped from her face straight away and she started frowning as she came to stand next to Peter.

She closely examined his eye, holding his chin and turning his face this way and that way.

“You okay?” She asked him staring straight into his eyes, I got the sense she was reading his mind to be sure he wasn’t lying.

She cared about him so much.

“I’m good I can’t feel it, promise.” He smiled down at her, holding her wrist gently.

“Why didn’t you comms for help?” She asked, turning to look at me too, scolding.

I frowned, I didn’t have a comms to use that option but why hadn’t Peter? I turned to look at him.

“It was down before I even left the car.” He shrugged.

I’d forgotten I’d turned it off a few minutes into the drive, when I’d gotten angry about everyone hearing what I’d said.

“We need to call Tony.” I interrupted all the concern.

Wanda just nodded and pulled her cell from her back pocket.

She held it to her ear, checked it was ringing then gave it to Peter.

“Mr Stark? We have a problem.” He started.

He rolled his eyes at something and then carried on, “We just got attacked over on Harrison by some giant man looking for you. He wasn’t happy.” He relaid, his tone urgent.

Tony answered and Peter nodded like Tony could see and then he put the phone down.

“He’s coming.” He nodded at me, passing Wanda her cell back.

“Where’s Tony’s car?” Bucky asked, glancing passed us to the windows.

“On Harrison, destroyed. This guy was really mad.” Peter said, stroking his ribs.

“You should go change and make sure you haven’t broken ribs again.” Wanda said to Peter, nodding in the direction of the stairs.

Peter nodded back and jogged down the hallway.

Bucky made his way back to the kitchen and I stood not knowing what to do.

“Are you ok? Did you get hurt?” Wanda asked me after a few seconds.

I shook my head no ‘No he didn’t hurt me.’

“Come on then.” She gestured for me to follow her as she walked to the kitchen.

Natasha was sitting on the counter next to the refrigerator with Steve stood against the counter between her legs, he straightened a little when he saw me but kept an expression off his face.

“What’s happening?” Natasha asked Wanda when she’d noticed her somber expression.

I leant against the counter closest to the door, resisting the urge to leave.

Bucky sat on the sofas looking like this wasn’t an irregular occurrence, which it probably wasn’t for them.

“Pete and Cam just got attacked by a guy looking for Tony.” She answered gesturing to me.

“He was huge.” I added, feeling the need to prove to Steve and Natasha I was capable of making an effort and talking.

“You ok sweetie?” Natasha asked, looking over at me around Steve’s body.

“Yeah, Peter’s swinging was actually scarier.” I shuddered a little, thinking about the terrifying weightless feeling.

“Oh yeah that’s never fun, I don’t know how he does that all the time.” She smiled over at me.
It wasn’t long before we heard voices from the hallway.

Chapter Text

“Ok kid what did this guy look like?” I heard Tony’s voice first before I saw him stride into the kitchen.

He was followed by a beautiful blonde haired lady who looked tired.

Peter followed a second later with a little girl on his back.

She had long brown hair, the cutest smile and big brown eyes that lit up further when Peter entered the kitchen with her.

She beamed at everyone then whispered into Peter’s ear, he shook his head no and turned his face to smile at her.

She patted his his head and he swung her around to his front quickly as she giggled, he then pretended to drop her and caught her in the air as she laughed again.

"No with the webs!” She said through her laughter.

“If I see one web in this kitchen you’re both grounded.” Tony called across the kitchen to them, Peter made a fake surprised face at her and then put her gently on her feet.

“He’s no fun.” She grumbled with a comical frown towards Tony, I realised she was Tony’s daughter, Morgan. I felt stupid for not connecting that as soon as they walked in.

“Come on sweetie, we should go upstairs.” The blonde haired lady, Pepper I now knew, said to her, holding out her hand for her to grab.

She smiled at Peter and ran across the kitchen with ease as she took her mom’s hand and they left the room, Pepper throwing Tony a concerned look which he didn’t return, he looked confident and reassuring.

Once they’d left the room Tony turned to Peter, “May and Happy are on their way.” He folded his arms across his chest as he leant back against the counter.

“What, why?” Peter frowned.

“We’re not taking any chances until I find out who this guy was.”

So that’s why he’d bought Pepper and his little girl with him. And Peter’s aunt and her boyfriend were coming over too.

“Don’t tell her about the big guy, she’ll freak out.” I saw his jaw jump.

“We know, don’t worry Pete.” Nat answered, rolling her eyes behind Steve’s frame.

I started to feel oddly claustrophobic the the amount of people that were going to be in the building at one time, everyone crowded into the kitchen and living room was already unnerving knowing there were going to be at least four new bodies frightened me in a way I couldn’t understand.

It went right back to spending my life alone with minimal contact with anyone that wasn’t my father or a random bad guy he’d decided to associate with that given week.

I tried to make myself look smaller as I pushed myself further into the counter, wanting desperately to leave the room.

Under normal circumstances I would have done but I assumed as I was there when this guy attacked they’d notice me missing if I just walked out.

I felt a cold pressure against my right arm that made me jump slightly, Bucky had come to stand text to me, his metal arm exposed in just a t-shirt making contact with my skin. He made it look casual and attracted no attention to us.

“It’s not that bad, if you think in a building this big with the amount of people here that nobody will notice you gone you’re wrong, it just becomes more obvious. Stop trying to hide yourself.” He whispered to me, looking down at the floor so nobody would see his mouth moving.

It was strange having him know exactly what I was thinking, like he had Wanda’s mind reading ability.

He was talking from experience and I trusted what he was saying, so I took a deep breath and looked up, I didn’t bow my head and I unfolded my arms, using them to lean against the counter like I was open and willing to be apart of the discussion.

I saw Bucky smirk out the corner of my eye.

“Shut up.” I mumbled to him.

“What did he say to you?” Tony was asking Peter, I noticed he always seemed to be in motion, his hands doing something, his body didn’t like to be still.

“I don’t know he didn’t really say anything to me, Cam got all the conversation.” He nodded over to me.

“It wasn’t really a conversation.” I rolled my eyes, forcing myself not to curl in as all eyes turned to me. “He pulled me out the car thinking I was you.” I nodded over to Tony, “He said ‘Stark’ as he pushed me against the car, then when I wasn’t you he asked where you were, I said I didn’t know and he told me not to play with him then Spiderman popped up and that was that was it.” I shrugged trying not to fidget.

“Why would this guy think you were Tony?” Steve frowned.

“Probably because she was driving my liberated car.” Tony threw me a disapproving look but didn’t seem too offended by my stealing his car.

It would have just been borrowing if the guy hadn’t thrown Peter into it and destroyed it.

“I assume it’s not coming back?” He asked me.

“I got a little thrown into it.” Peter jumped in before I could answer.

Tony sighed. “So he didn’t say anything else? What he wanted me for?” He looked between the two of us.

I shook my head no, so did Peter.

“What did he look like?”

“Huge.” I said, my eyes widening when I remembered his giant frame.

“The footage!” Peter said suddenly and darted out the room without another word.

I was the only one that looked confused.

I turned to ask Bucky but he leant down and whispered “His suit records everything while he’s wearing it.” Before I could ask.

Peter was back before anyone could say anything else with the mask of his suit, he threw it at Tony who put it on the island in the middle of the kitchen.

“Friday pull it up.” He said to his system, like the first day I was here, a hologram of footage appeared in the middle of the island, it tingled through my body as the electricity ran through it.

It meant we had a 360 view around the room so nobody had to move.

The screen flickered as Peter’s mask eyes blinked, he was on the roof of the building we’d stopped next to, I’d been too busy being shoved against a car to notice he’d jumped out the car to change.

As Spiderman moved to the edge of the building I came into view, held against the car by the giant man.

“I don’t know, do I look like Tony?” My voice radiated sarcasm as I answered him, the footage scanned the street, Peter must have been checking for innocent bystanders that could get harmed.

He didn’t see any so jumped down onto the street light.

“Don’t play with me little girl.” The man growled as he shook me, some of my hair fell out of it’s ponytail.

We watched as Peter intervened, pulling the man to the floor as he’d flipped over us.

I watched myself run to the curb, my face surprisingly calm for what I’d been feeling inside.

I saw Tony flinch slightly as Peter landed on his car after being thrown by the man.

I didn’t know if it was for Peter or his car.

Tony paused the footage after my comment about caring about the car in that moment.

“I have no idea who he is.” Tony shook his head. “Friday run it.” Tony said, suddenly the footage moved to a clear image of the mans face.

“He’s not in any of the criminal databases boss.” She spoke back to him.

Tony ran a hand over his face in frustration.

“Ok, keep trying, go over Iron man footage from the last year, see if any matches come up there.” He frowned and waved his hand in the air to push the footage down.

“Should we have bought wine.” I heard a female voice ring through the kitchen.

I turned to see who I assumed were May and Happy walk into the kitchen, both wearing worried expressions.

“May.” Peter beamed at her as she walked over to him, pulling him into a tight hug she kissed his face and he scrunched his nose like he didn’t like it, but anyone could see as she pulled back, the smile he wore said he was happy to see her.

"What did you do now?" He gently grabbed his chin the way Wanda had to look at his bruising, her voice filled with worry.

"I'm okay May, I promise." He kissed her forehead and pulled her hand from his face.

“Who’s this?” She asked as she looked around the room, eyes landing on me.

“That’s Camila.” Wanda answered for me, drawing May’s attention over to her, I was so grateful for her in that moment.

“Come on May, I’ll take your bags up and explain what’s going on.” Peter winked at me as he grabbed her bag from her.

I was so grateful for him and Wanda.

Not that I didn’t want to meet Peter’s aunt.

Ok it was a little bit that I didn’t want to meet Peter’s aunt, I’d had such a long day I didn’t think I could handle anymore new human interactions right then.

I sighed and Bucky held his metal arm up for a high five, I slapped it before he walked away smirking.

Chapter Text

I decided to be brave and while everyone started to go about their busy work I walked over to Steve and Nat, I felt so awkward but I pushed through.

Peter had made me realise that maybe I could be ok in the compound, at least until they stopped my father, which I didn’t know if they were planning or if they were just going to keep watch.

Nat was talking quietly but when she noticed me she stopped and smiled at me.

“Ca-can I talk to you privately?” I stammered, looking at Steve but having no issues with Natasha coming as well.

Steve looked surprised be he nodded and patted Nat’s thigh, he gestured for me to lead the way.

It threw me, I had no idea where to have a private conversation in this building, aside from the bedroom I was staying in but I didn’t feel that was a good idea.

I walked out of the kitchen down into the main room, I’d started to think of it as the lobby.

“Um.” I turned to look at him and he briefly smiled, clearly understanding I had no idea where to go from there.

He walked in front of me and lead me down to the gym that I’d talked to Bucky in only hours before.

I quickly sat on the bench, leaving him with the decision on where to put himself.

He chose to sit on a weights bench across from me.

We sat for a few seconds in silence and then I realised I’d asked him to talk, not the other way around.

“Ok so, I heard what you were saying in the kitchen earlier I just wanted to talk about it.” I said, starting with the reason I’d been so pissed seemed the logical way to go.

“I didn’t know you could hear me.” He stated.

“It’s not the point though, you could have just spoke to me about it.” I said, unable to make eye contact with him.

“You’re not the easiest person to find in this building.” He said lightly.

“Look, being around this many people in one go is hard for me, I’m not used to it.” I told him honestly.

“Ok I understand that, Buck was the same when he first got here.” He said.

I nodded.

“I just, I didn’t bring myself here Steve, I didn’t come and seek you guys out with an evil agenda, you guys caught me. I stayed because I have absolutely nowhere else to go, mainly in part because you guys publicly bought me here. If I’d had any other options I’d have gone that first day. And I didn’t give up in Morocco, I have no offensive powers, it’s not like I can use my powers for anything useful that wouldn't have hurt people so I was out of options then too. I understand you’re worried about your family but, can we just sort this now if you want me to leave just say I’ll go without an issue.”

He took a deep breath, “I don’t want you to leave, I’ve just known a lot of people and a lot of bad guys and it doesn’t end well most of the time, I have to be cautious, I’ve seen what trusting the wrong people can do.” He said.

“I get it, but I’m not my dad.” I shook my head. “I can’t help how I was raised, I didn’t get to choose.”

“I’m sorry, I’m not used to something good coming out of something bad. But next time I have an issue I will talk to you first.”

“That’s all I’m asking.” I replied, unsure where to go from there.

He stood up suddenly, he looked so tall and intimidating but before I had time to panic he held his hand out to me.

I reluctantly took it and he pulled me up, “I’m going to trust you until you give me a reason not to.” He said, his tone so serious. “Ok Tony wants us back, Friday has some footage lined up.” He patted my shoulder and gestured for me to lead him back out the gym.

It seemed he was drawing a line under the situation and choosing to believe me until proven otherwise.

I was grateful for it and couldn’t help smiling to myself as we made our way back into the kitchen, Peter was back and stood at the fridge, everyone else was sat on the sofas around the projected imagine of Iron man footage.

I moved over towards Peter and he smiled at me when he noticed me.

“Where’s your aunt?” I asked him.

“Watching TV in their room. All the superhero bad guy fighting stuff freaks her out she prefers not to know.’ He explained as he grabbed some cheese from the fridge.

“I wish I had that option sometimes.” I mumbled as I watched him start to assemble grilled cheese ingredients.

“The pretzel didn’t fill you up?” I commented, brow raised.

“Well it did but then I had to save you from a bad guy so my appetite came back.” He smirked.

“Save me? I could have taken him.” I bit my lip to stop my laugh, knowing I’d have had absolutely no hope.

“Oh yeah, no you totally had the situation handled.” He nudged me out the way of the stove.

“I’ll do the bread if you grate the cheese?” I offered, feeling content for the first time in a long time.

“Deal.” He nodded, looking at me from the corner of his eye with a small smile.

“You don’t need that much cheese.” I commented when I noticed how much Peter had grated.

“Yes we do, you can’t have too much cheese.” He looked at me while still grating slowly.

“Stop it.” I laughed and grabbed the cheese grater from him.

He chuckled and put the cheese back in the ziplock bag.

“Don’t complain when they’re not cheesy enough.” He mumbled.

I laughed again and glanced over at the footage everyone else was watching when a loud scream drew my attention.

A shock passed through my body as Friday paused the footage to scan the faces, “No matches here boss.” She said.

I interrupted what she was going to say.

I slowly moving around the island and down the steps, “I know that guy.” I said softly.

“Excuse me?” Tony asked, his voice sounded loud to my ears.

I hadn’t looked away from the screen as I moved, thinking the image would disappear if I looked away.

“That guy.” I pointed to the blonde haired man on the hologram screen, his eyes were just as dead as I remembered them, he had a small snake tattoo running under his right eye.

The memory wasn’t a pleasant one and I didn’t let myself travel back, “I know him, he’s an asshole, works with some really bad guys.” I said again, quickly glancing at Tony and back up and the screen.

“Who is he?” Tony asked me.

“His real name is Jeremry Andison, he goes by Snake Eyes.” I rolled my eyes at his ridiculous nickname.

Suddenly this drivers licences appeared on the hologram screen next to the video still.

“She’s right.” Friday said.

“And how do you know this guy?" Nat asked, I looked at her through the projection.

I sighed and fidgeted uncomfortably.

I knew I needed to tell the truth though, “About a year ago, I lived with him for a few weeks.” I admitted.

“What?!” Peter spoke up for the first time since I’d moved from the kitchen.

“Seconded, what were you doing living with this guy?” Tony nodded to the projection.

I resisted rolling my eyes again, like I wasn’t living with an asshole before that.

“My dad, he wanted to work with the man Jeremy worked for, I was using him for information on him. Cole something. He’s supposedly this super bad guy, he can control the elements, you know manipulate water, create fire, move the earth that sort of stuff. Dad wanted to work with him, bring him in on the machine but nobody knew him, I didn’t get close before Jeremy just disappeared one day.” I finished with a shrug, like it wasn’t a big deal.

“What did you find out before that?” Steve asked.

“Not a whole lot, Jeremy had been in the system growing up, he’d been working with gangs since he was young, when he was about twenty he got picked up by this Cole guy and he’d been working for him since then. He doesn’t have any powers himself, none of the other guys seemed to either, he always spoke about Cole like he was frightened, no idea what his ultimate goal was though. He just had everyone working petty crimes, Jeremy robbed a bank while I was living with him, he was selling cocaine for Cole, I just knew he got paid really well and he seemed scared. I was supposed to meet some guys that had actually met Cole on the night he just vanished. When I got back my father didn’t mention anything of him again it was really weird.” I took a deep breath and looked around, I’d sat down on the sofa next to Tony as I spoke.

Wanda looked upset but everyone else just looked like they were calculating how Jeremy could be related to what happened that night.

I glanced behind me at Peter, he was stood glaring at Jeremy on the projection.

“And you’re sure you never met the big guy last night?” Tony asked me.

I nodded, “Positive, I’d have remembered him.”

“Does it even have a connection, we had nothing to do with this guy, we were in Illinois for vultures guys on this mission.” Steve said, nodding at the screen.

“I stayed with him in Chicago.” I pointed out.

“Do we think vultures guys were working with this Cole too?’ Natasha asked Tony, her frown deepening.

“Possibly, it explains the connection, maybe after Pete took down vulture they needed other illegal activities to pay the bills, got in with the weapons they had left and went from there.”

“But why leave it so long to come for you? What’s the point?”

“I don’t know but this helps Kid, thanks.” Tony gave me a quick smile.

I hoped it would help and I hadn’t just exposed more of my shady past for no reason.

Peter held the grilled cheese we’d been making in front of me and I grabbed it before he sat down next to me.

“Could this Cole have sent him? If the big guy is also working for him?” He asked as he sat down.

“But I had nothing to do with Cole, what would be the reason?” Tony turned to look at him.

Peter shrugged, “I have no idea I’m just throwing ideas out there.” Peter gave him a cheeky smile.

“Thanks kid you’re so helpful to the team.” Tony rolled his eyes at Peter before turning back to the screen.

We watched more footage for hours, nothing else standing out to anybody, the guy that had attacked us never showed up on screen and it was frustrating now to have any answers.

I went to bed with sore eyes but managed to sleep after the exhausting day that never seemed to end.

Chapter Text

I’d slept through my alarm I’d sent the next morning, the stupid phone I’d bought was actually useless and it hadn’t even gone off.

I’d wanted to sneak down to the kitchen to grab breakfast before everyone else had woken up.

I’d reverted back to day two Cam of wanting to sneak around.

The extra guests made things more complicated in my brain and I couldn’t explain why.

I’d showered and gotten dressed slowly, I left my room three times and turned right back around.

I was getting angry at myself, something as simple as grabbing some food shouldn’t be as hard as it was just because there were a few people in the compound.

I stepped out of the room again, firmly closing the door behind me. I used my abilities to lock it.

There, you can’t go back in now just go downstairs. I thought fiercely to myself.

I took a step forward but stopped, sighing to myself.

“Come on kid, you gotta eat.” Bucky’s voice made me jump.

“Jeez you’re everywhere.” I moaned as he moved to stand next to me.

I looked up at him, noticing for the first time how blue his eyes were while he was so close. It caught me off guard for a second and he frowned.

“What?” He questioned.

I shook my head, “Nothing.” I tried to take a step back, “I just need to-“ He cut me off.

“Come on, nobody will even notice you’re there, you’ll blend right in.” He said, not sounding too sure about it but also grabbing my a strap of my denim overalls I’d chosen to wear that morning.

“James.” I heard May’s light breezy voice and turned to see her smiling at Bucky.

“James?” I whispered and turned back to raise a brow at him.

“Don’t you dare.” He warned me, pointing at me with his metal hand, he let go of my strap and turned back to smile at May.

I bit my lip to stop myself laughing.

She pulled him in for a quick hug and smiled at me as she pulled back.

Her beautifully long hair was flowing down her back and she smelt like vanilla.

“Are you keeping out of trouble? Or are you harassing poor Camila here” She asked him, glancing down at me with soft eyes.

He rolled his eyes at her “Always to both.”

“And are you sleeping better?” She asked him, her hand on his shoulder, she looked in his eyes to make sure he wasn’t trying to lie to her.

“Like a baby.” He gave her a quick smile.

She turned back to me, “How did you sleep Camila?” She asked, her eyes sympathetic.

I resisted the urge to sigh, clearly Peter had told her about me.

“Great, I was exhausted.” I gave her a small smile.

“Well what are we stood in the hallway for I’m starving.” She moved between us and started walking down the hallway.

She was so tall and beautiful, she made me more nervous than I already was.

“Well come on James.” I said, unable to resist myself.

He closed his eyes for a second and took a deep breath. “Not allowed to kill you.” He mumbled.

I laughed to myself and pushed myself down the hallway, May had just gotten to the bottom of the stairs and turned to wait for us.

“Have you had a chance to explore the city yet Camila?” She asked me as I came down the stairs.

I shook my head no, “Not yet, Peter took me to the mall the other day but Wanda warned me not to ask him to show me any sights.” I shyly smiled at her, worried I’d offend her if she took that as an insult towards Peter.

“The subway.” Both Bucky and May said at the same time, May laughed to herself.

We walked into the kitchen and it was worse than I’d expected, we were the last to get there and everybody was already in action.

May made her way over to Peter and Happy who were stood by the fridge, Wanda and Steve were at the stove making large portions of too much food, Morgan was sitting between Pepper and Tony, watching their faces intently as they spoke to each other over her head, it was super adorable.

Nat twisted her way around everybody as she carried things too and from the table.

Bucky put his metal hand on the base of my back when I stopped and laughed.

“It won’t be as bad as you think, just channel day one Cam you’ll be fine.” He mumbled to me.

Easier said than done I thought to myself as he guided me to sit down at the table, thankfully he let me sit on the end in the corner.

I pulled my knees up to my chest trying to make myself as small as possible.

I rested my chin on my knees as Bucky got pulled into a conversation with Tony and Pepper, Morgan looked at him the same way she looked at her parents when they spoke.

Peter made me jump as he suddenly slid into the chair at the head of the table on my left.

"You look like you’re about to cry.” He whispered to me, sympathetic.

I struggled not to let tears spring to my eyes as that was exactly how I felt.

I took a deep breath and gave him a small smile. “If it wouldn’t draw attention I probably would.” I whispered back to him.

“Sneak off, I’ll distract everyone. One quick web to grab the juice all chaos will break loose.” He smiled at me.

“Bucky would notice, he made me come down.” I whispered back.

“Bucky would notice.” Bucky leant in and whispered to us both.

“Busted.” Peter held his hands up in defeat.

Before we could say anything else everyone sat down at the table, all the food laid out looked enough to feed a family of ten for a few weeks.

My anxiety had butterflies battering my stomach, taking away my appetite.

I quietly grabbed two slices of toast, putting one on my plate while I nibbled at the second one.

Everyone talked loudly, each having their own conversations between themselves, one laugh ran into another and I started to relax a little as nobody made me talk.

“If you wanna get out start walking out in thirty seconds, I’ve got us covered, otherwise you’ll be stuck down here for ages, they never stop talking.” Peter mumbled to me after I’d finished my toast.

“You’re not going to web the juice are you?” I asked him, worried he’d get himself in trouble.

“No, don’t worry.” He smirked at me.

I bit my lip but slowly counted to thirty in my head. Nothing happened but I cautiously uncurled myself and stood up, I started to walk out and felt Peter close behind me, I didn’t look behind me to check.

“You sneaking off Peter?” I Tony called behind us.

“I have a paper due Friday, I’ve got to get it finished.” He called out and kept walking, I realised when we started down the hallway his body had blocked most of mine as we walked away from the table.

“Thanks.” I smiled at him when we were out of sight.

“No problem. I think they all forget not everyone has their confidence.” He shook his head.

“Are you actually going to work on your paper?” I asked him as we ascended the stairs.

“I probably should.” He nodded and stopped outside the door next to the bedroom I’d been staying in.

I’d had no idea he was just next door to me.

I should have paid more attention when Wanda had been naming the doors.

“Do you want some company? I won’t distract you?” I asked.

Peter had started to feel like my security blanket in the compound, it wasn’t healthy but it was how it had happened. I didn’t want to sit by myself but I also didn’t want to sit downstairs with that many people.

It was a complicated feeling.

He smiled awkwardly but opened his bedroom door and gestured for me to walk in.

It was similar to the room I was in, everything was sleek and white and modern but it was personalised, he had a few photos pinned on the walls, a few posters from movies. His desk was cluttered with papers and books and electrical equipment.

He also had a Spiderman rug in the middle of the floor that made me smile. “You a big fan of that bugboy?” I asked him as I pointed at the rug.

“May got it me when Spiderman became sort of famous.” He rubbed the back of his neck, clearly feeling awkward about me seeing his room.

His cheeks turned pink and he pressed his lips together.

I smiled at him and sat down on the end of his bed.

“What’s your paper on?” I asked him as he grabbed his laptop from his desk and dumped himself down on his bed behind me.

His eyes lit up at the question and he started to explain what he was working on.

He lost me half way through but the excitement in his voice kept my attention to at least attempt to try and understand what he was talking about.

Biophysics was not my strong point, not much was but it was nice to see how passionate he was about what he was doing.

I was jealous that I’d never had passion for anything the way he did.

“Do you want the TV on?” He asked me when he finished, running a hand through his wavy hair before it fell into his eyes.

“No I’m ok.” I shook my head and curled my knees to my chest, wrapping my arms around my legs as I looked around his room.

The tapping of his keys was enough to keep me distracted as I looked at photos of Peter smiling with his friends and family.

It made me wonder what all the other Avengers bedrooms looked like.

I’d like to think they all had their own little theme that matched their personalities.

I thought about getting to know them all enough to actually go in their bedrooms, I didn’t think I’d get there, it seemed too far away and too impossible a thought to make a reality.

I felt Peter watching me occasionally and I struggled not to let my cheeks burn every time he did.

It got more obvious as his tapping would stop for a few seconds at a time.

He shifted uncomfortable and I looked over at him with a frown.

“What’s your deal today?” I asked him.

“Can I ask you a personal question?” He said, keeping his eyes on his laptop screen.

“You can ask, I might not answer through.” I smirked.

He fidgeted with his nails and started to try and speak a few times before finally asking,
“So that Jeremy guy, you said you lived with him was it like, you know, did you, were you like, together?”

I laughed a little at how awkward he was and decided to answer him. “Well, he thought we were together like that, to me it was just doing what I had to to do.” I didn’t look at him when I answered, I couldn’t.

Saying it out loud made me sound like a terrible person, like the person everyone assumed I was when they’d captured me in Morocco.

“Your dad made you do that a lot?” He sounded sad rather than disgusted.

“Not all the time, only if he needed something from someone he didn’t know how to get to.” I shrugged.

“He sounds like an asshole.” He growled.

I couldn’t help my shocked laugh, “Yeah that’s one word for what he is.” I nodded.

“And you had nobody to talk to?” He seemed so interested in my life, it was weird for me.

And even weirder that I wanted to answer his questions, I wanted him to get to know me, to know I wasn’t the monster my father was.

“Only the cat I sometimes fed that hung around in the allies outside the building.” I shrugged then frowned, realising how sad and pathetic that made me sound.

I turned to look at him and he was staring at me with such vulnerability it shocked me for a second.

“There’s a cat that sometimes comes onto the compound, I’ll introduce you one day.” He broke into a smile, instantly lightening the mood. “Don’t tell Tony though, me and Wanda like to feed him.” I giggled at that, the thought of the two of them trying to sneak a stray cat food didn’t surprise me at all, I imagined Wanda making it full little cat meals.

There was a knock at Peter’s door that interrupted my thoughts, Peter shouted for them to come in.

Steve opened the door slowly and peaked his head in, he was wearing his full Captain America suit and I couldn’t stop the panic that raised my heart rate, I automatically assumed my father was here, or attacking the building.

“Oh you are here, good.” He said formally.

I realised he was talking to me and it didn’t lessen the panic, moved my legs to sit up straight on the end of the bed, waiting.

“How would you feel about coming down to train with me and Nat?” He asked me, breaking through my panic completely.

“Training how?” I asked, confused.

“You said you have no offence, no way to defend yourself, we want to teach you.” He gave me an awkward smile.

“Cool.” Peter mumbled.

"I mean, sure but I really have no experience at all, I tried to punch a guy once and almost broke my hand.”

“Well that’s what we’re going to teach you, how to not break your hand when you punch a guy in the face.” I could see he was resisting the urge to roll his eyes.

“Ok, cool.” I smiled cautiously at him and jumped up.

“You coming too Kid?” He asked Peter who was already getting up, closing his laptop and leaving it on the bed.

“Definitely I want to see Cam punch someone in the face.” He chuckled to himself.

We followed Steve towards the gym, I glanced down at myself, I was wearing my overalls and comfortable converse.

I didn’t know if it was appropriate but it would have to do. I did’t come equipped with fancy suits.

Natasha was already in the gym, also wearing her suit. "Oh you came with a test dummy.” She smiled and Peter shook his head.

“Maybe I should have stayed in my room.” He mumbled to himself.

My mouth suddenly felt dry, I was so nervous.

“So, when you say you have no offence at all, have you ever been in a fight?” Natasha asked me.

“Um, no.” I answered her honestly.

“What about the guy you tried to punch in the face? Why did you punch him?” Steve asked me.

“It wasn’t a fight, he was just an asshole.” I told him.

And he had been an asshole. I’d been in a bar that my father had sent me to, looking for another ‘contact’ he wanted to work with, but was too lazy to find him himself.

A guy had offered to buy me a drink, he didn’t want to take no as an answer.

“That whole fight or flight reflex, I only got dealt the flight part.” I told them.

“Ok how quick are you with your powers, you managed to touch the door downstairs which is impressive, you said you can shield yourself against electrical currents?”

I nodded, “I’m pretty quick with the shield but I’ve not had to use it often, I have no idea how long I can hold it for.”

“Quick.” Natt suddenly shouted, I saw her hand raise and felt the electricity running through her suit.

I threw my energy into my skin as fast as I could, my body tingled as I felt the impact of an electric current hit me in the shoulder.

I scrunched my eyes for a second feeling the power I held around my body.

It was almost overwhelming, it seemed pointless to have such a powerful force inside me, but no real use for it. I had to concentrate to hold it inside me all the time, keep it in check, yet the only thing that would happen was an electrical outage.

It felt like a weird joke.

I opened my eyes again and Steve and Nat were both smiling at me, “So you are really quick with it, think you can keep it up the whole time we’re down here?” Steve asked me.

I shrugged, “I’m not sure, I’ll try. If I do too much though and stop concentrating it gets away from me.” I added.

“Away from you how?”

I blew out a deep breath, “I constantly have to keep it inside, otherwise it kind of just, goes.” It was hard to explain. “I don’t know how to describe it properly. I imagine it in my head like fog.” I frowned, “Like it’s floating around inside my body all the time and I can feel it, when I get super distracted or really hurt or something it like floats away from me.” I shook my head I was doing a bad job at explaining it.

“And what happens?” Nat asked.

“Power outage across the board. The last time it happened everything went down in my dad’s building, like everything.” I said, looking between them all.

Peter had taken off his jeans and t-shirt leaving him in his Spiderman suit, he was holding the mask and I stopped myself from noting how his muscles were so defined and obvious in his suit.

It was hard to tell under his clothes, he usually wore baggy long sleeve tees that did a good job of making him look smaller and weaker than he was. I was starting to think it might have been intentional on his part.

“I think you could work with Wanda to help you with that.” Steve nodded.

“But for now we’ll concentrate on the fighting, let’s see what you can do.” Steve said, standing back and folding his arms, leaning against the wall.

I was glad he wasn’t going first, the only electrical thing I could effect on him was the comms and that would do nothing against his raw power.

“I’ll go!” Peter called out, pulling his mask on as he did.

“Uh, Peter mayb-“ Nat started but Peter laughed.

“It’ll be easy!” He said.

I smirked at him, for a smart human he was pretty dumb.

I had absolutely no fighting experience but I knew I could easily take him down.

“You ready?” He pointed at me. “Remember to keep that shield up.”

I nodded back and stayed where I was, he crouched down, ready to start.

I glanced at Steve and he had his hand over his lips, making it look casual but I could see him trying not to laugh.

‘Whenever you’re ready.” he said, Peter’s mask eyes squinted.

I let him start. He shot a web towards me, I dodged it and he webbed himself to the wall behind me.

I quickly reached out and felt through the complicated mechanism within his suit, started with his web shooters then finding the main source of the internal suit, I snapped it off in seconds.

He held his arm out again to fire a web at me and started to jump before he realised the webs were down, he fell towards me and I jumped out of the way, he landed hard on the floor and groaned.

He rolled over and as he went to jump up, I short circuited the suit, sending a shock through his body, nothing that could harm him too much but enough for him to fall back to the floor, moaning.

He rolled over onto his back and pulled his mask off.

“Ouch.” he sighed.

“Are you ready then?” I asked, trying hard to keep a straight face.

Steve couldn’t contain his laugher anymore and burst out with a loud laugh.

“That has to be cheating though, right?” He groaned, I held my hand out for him to grab, he pulled himself up with a moan.

“You are the most stupid intelligent person I’ve ever met Pete.” Natasha laughed at him.

After that they really started, Natasha would randomly hit me with electric shots without warning to see if my shield was still up, it was and after a few minutes it faded into the background of my mind, I could feel it there but didn’t need to concentrate to keep it up.

I could tell I’d be able to throw it up and down at will with ease. It was nice to know, the shield wasn’t something I’d often used, having no real use for it.

My dad never used anything electrical against me, he knew it wouldn’t have worked, he preferred his powers or knives.

They had Peter fire a web at me and electrify it, they kept pushing the voltage up, Peter seemed really reluctant to push it but it did nothing to me no matter how high he went.

They kept pushing me for an hour and a half, when Steve called it a day I was sweaty, my hair was wild and gross, my glasses kept steaming up and my body ached all over.

Towards the end I could just about punch without breaking my own hand.

“Thanks guys.” I smiled at them as we got to the lobby.

Steve said he’d trust me until I gave him a reason not to and him trying to make it so I was able to fight seemed proof that he was trusting me.

“No need to thank us.” Nat smiled back at me, she grabbed Steve’s hand as they walked towards the living room, “I think you should treat me to some ice cream.” I heard her say to him, he laughed as they disappeared down the hallway.

May called Peter over as I made my way up the stairs.

I needed a shower so bad I barely stopped to put my clothes into the hamper before I jumped under the soothing hot water.

Chapter Text

The next morning I’d managed to make myself go down for breakfast without as much of a production, I still couldn’t bring myself to join in the larger conversations but I didn’t have a hard time talking to Bucky, he kept getting interrupted by Morgan asking him to let her hang off his arm, which he did with a smile on his face.

Peter had class that morning so he’d left before even having breakfast and everyone else filtered around going about whatever they needed to do.

It was weird not having a purpose or task, no routine or structure.

I was about to walk back upstairs when I glanced out the large window and noticed how sunny it was.

I glanced around like I was doing something I shouldn’t have been before walking outside, it was warm in the sun.

I made my way over to a tree at the far end of the compound, the boundary wall not far away, and sat down.

I leant back on my hands as the sun soaked into my skin. It felt incredible.

I loved the feeling of the sun on my skin, I didn’t get to feel it much in Minnesota, spending most of my time inside away from my father.

After a few minutes I laid back on the grass and closed my eyes.

I’d been laid in the grass under the tree for hours, the shade had found me from the tree's branches as the sun had moved, when I felt the electric energy change around me, just before I opened my eyes I felt movement in the grass to my right.

I slowly opened my eyes and moved my head to look at Peter, he’d laid down in the grass next to me.

“How did you find me over here?” I asked, watching him watch the leaves above us dance in the slight breeze.

“Peter tingle.” He mumbled, not looking over at me.

“I thought that was just for bad things?” I asked him, turning back to close my eyes.

“Well sometimes it can’t really tell what’s bad or what’s good. Just potential threat, so heartbeat where there isn’t normally a heartbeat caught it’s attention.” I heard the smile in his voice.

“Or maybe I’ve been waiting here to spring an attack on you and it sensed that.” I suggested.

“Well you did a really poor job of attacking.” His voice sounded tired. “You hiding from everyone again?” He asked.

“Hmm. A little bit, a little bit of taking some advice.” I answered him, smiling to myself.

“And what advise is that?” He asked, I sucked in a breath when I felt his hand graze mine, he pulled back but it left my hand tingling.

"To find someplace to sit with my silence for a while. Bucky said it’s supposed to help me find it easier to deal with everyone at one time.”

“And is it helping?” He asked, his voice sounded louder, like he’d turned his head to look at me.
I didn’t check.

“I don’t know, I’ve been here for hours, I can’t bring myself to get up and go inside to test the theory.” I shrugged.

“Did you make it down for breakfast without Bucky and May kidnapping you?” He asked.
I smiled to myself, “Mmhmm, I beat Bucky downstairs.”

He didn’t say anything for a while.

“Do you have comms in?” I asked him quietly.

“Uh, no why?” He mumbled back sounding confused.

I turned my head to look over at him, he was already looking at me with a frown.

“What happened with Wanda?” I asked, meeting his beautiful eyes.

He blinked a few times, “When?”

“Years ago, it was on the news that she took a town hostage? They never said why?” I asked him.

I knew she was powerful and strong but she just seemed quiet and gentle most of the time, such a calming person, someone I was genuinely starting to enjoy being around.

“Oh, that.” He sighed sadly and turned his head back to look at the tree branches. “She’s a lot stronger than anyone really realised, and not just because of her powers. Long story short, she had to kill the love of her life, then Thanos bought him back and she had to watch him get killed, then she blipped. When we all came back it was terrifying, I got dusted in space-“ I interrupted him.

“You were in space?” He turned back to look at me with a small smile and nodded.

“I didn’t mean to be, but I was there and when we all came back we had to fight Thanos straight away, Wanda came back and Vision was gone but then she got pulled into the fight without having time to adjust. Afterwards it was chaos like it was for everyone, she went to get his body to give him a funeral, she just wanted to say goodbye properly. The agency that had it wouldn’t let her take him and she was so broken. She had no idea how powerful she really was and her powers took over. She just wanted Vision back. He came back, she even had twins.” He smiled up at the tree branches, “But once she realised what she’d done, that the whole town had been taken under she had to let them go, and the only way to do it was to lose Vision again, and her twins.” He turned back to look at me, tears in his eyes. “She tried to find them, get them back but it was too dangerous for everyone.”

I couldn’t help the tears that sprang to my own eyes.

How she was still able to smile and care for people, love people so hard was shocking.

“She still sees them though.” He swiped his eyes.

“How?” I asked, my voice small.

“If you see her zoning out, staring into space, she’s most likely projecting. She can basically transfer part of her consciousness into a different reality where they exist, she can hold it for an hour or two at a time.” His smile grew when talking about it, he seemed to like the fact she still got to see her family, and it made me feel happy too even if I didn’t know her that well.

Someone as kind and wonderful as she was deserved happiness.

The times I’d walked into a room and seen her zoning out had so much more meaning than I’d thought.

“Why did you need to know if I had comms in to ask me that?” He asked, I turned to look at him again.

“I didn’t want her to hear, I didn’t want to offend her.”

“She’s happy to talk about it, she even tried to take me to see Billy and Tommy once.” He chuckled to himself.

“Tired to?” I asked.

“Yeah I kinda got lost and Dr Strange had to come and find me, she hasn’t tried to take anyone else since then.”

A shock went through my system when the electrical field changed, it got heavy, I sat up suddenly, the blood rushing to my head.

Peter pulled himself up too, wondering what I was doing.

“I hope you’re wearing sunscreen.” Iron man suddenly dropped down in front of us, landing with a small thud.

“Jesus you scared me.” I took a deep breath trying to calm my heart rate.

“Sorry, I need to borrow Pete.” He nodded towards Peter. I imagined him smiling under his armour.

“A text would have been fine Mr Stark.” Peter rolled his eyes and pulled himself up, grabbing his backpack from the floor beside him as he did.

“This is cooler though.” Tony said as he turned to walk away.

“You coming to test Buck’s theory?” Peter asked me, nodding towards the compound.

I sighed, “Yeah I probably should.” He held his hand out for me to take, I hesitated but took it and he pulled me up.

I heard him gasp slightly as my hip glanced his hand but he pulled back quickly with a shaky smile.

Iron man suddenly set off with a bright light, flying over the compound and out of sight in a few seconds.

“I thought he needed you?” I asked as I tried to find him in the air.

“He wasn’t in the suit, he’s down in the lab.” Peter told me as he lead me inside.

“Weird.” I mumbled as I followed him back inside.

He waved at me as he headed down into the lab, I couldn’t hear anything from the living room or kitchen so decided just to head back upstairs.

I pulled up short as I got to the end of the hallway and saw Bucky knocking on my bedroom door.

He hadn’t noticed me so slowly moved towards him, trying not to draw his attention.

When I was close enough behind him I leant in close, “What do you want James?”

“Shit!” He spun around, he looked so shocked I burst out laughing. “What is wrong with you Cam, christ.” He groaned.

“You used to be like the worlds scariest assassin or something, shouldn’t you know if someone is creeping up behind you?” I said through my laughter.

“Whatever too traumatised to eat breakfast with everyone kid, I was coming to tell you something.” He gestured to the bedroom over his shoulder with his thumb.

I moved past him, still giggling as I pushed the door open.

“I love what you’ve done with the place.” He said sarcastically as he followed me in.

“Yeah, I like all the personal touches.” I gestured around the room, the only personal touch there actually was, was my backpack with the few personal items I had in the middle of the unmade bed.

He leant up against the desk I’d not used since arriving and he looked serious.

“What did you need to tell me?” I asked, starting to get worried.

“Sam’s coming back soon and he’s bringing someone else with him. We don’t know how long May and Happy and Pepper and Morgan will be here so I wanted to let you know. Compound is about to get more crowded. Thought you can have a day or two to freak out about it on your own before they actually got here.” He nodded indicating he’d finished giving me all the details I needed.

“How many people can actually fit in this building?” I mused as I sat down on the bed.

“You’d be surprised.” He folded his arms across his chest and looked over at me. “You’re not freaking out.” He pointed out.

“At this point it doesn’t even seem necessary ten people floating around or one hundred I’m never going to feel comfortable.” I shrugged, realising how true the statement was.

“You will eventually.” He smiled.

I stood back up, feeling the need to pace or at least move. “I don’t know if I should try anymore. Once my dad is sorted out I’m probably just going to leave anyway.”

“These people are harder to shake than that.”

“Wow.” I gasped suddenly, wobbling slightly.

“Are you ok?” Bucky asked, moving closer to me and supporting my elbow.

I gulped and looked up at him, “Massive electrical spike.” I answered.

“Like Tony just blew something up in the lab spike or?” He asked me.

“How would I know?” I asked, shaking my head at him. “It’s like, overwhelming, too much power all at once.” I looked up at him like he’d have the answers for me.

“Friday what’s happening?” Bucky asked.

Suddenly the lights went out, replaced with an eery red glow around the room.

“Someone has breached the wall, Mr Stark said to suit up.” Friday’s voice rang around the room and sent another shock through my system.

“Shit. Do you want to sit this one out, I can take you down to Pepper and Morgan?” Bucky asked me as he headed for my bedroom door.

I didn’t have to think twice about my answer, “Definitely not.” I said, following him out of my room, we ran down the stairs and found Steve and Nat running for the big glass doors, Steve threw Bucky a large customised machine gun as he passed, Bucky caught it with ease and practice and we followed them outside and was greeted with carnage.

There was a giant hole in the main wall surrounding the compound, a helicopter hovering beyond the boundary, men and women pouring through the hole, some coming over the wall itself.

“What the hell is happening?” Nat asked, she quickly turned around to me as Bucky moved passed us, Steve following him.

I echoed her words in my head, what the hell was happening, one second I was talking to Bucky in my room and then I was running outside with the Avengers as people attacked their compound.

“You ready for this?” She asked me, her face stern.

“Absolutely.” I nodded, trying to make my voice sound steady.

I was absolutely not ready for whatever it was.

I’d had one training session with Steve, Nat and Peter that had left me just about able to throw a punch without injuring myself.

I had absolutely nothing else to work with. Even if I’d been given a weapon I’d have no idea how to use any.

Shit what the hell was I doing?

Maybe I should have told Bucky to take me to wherever Pepper and Morgan were, knowing the little I knew about these guys I knew it would be the safest place in the world right then.

She put something in my hand and nodded back at me, “Stay connected.” She spun and ducked to the left and was out of sight.

I looked in my hand, she’d given me a comms unit, I took a deep breath and put it in before moving forward.

I looked around trying to see how I could actually help, I threw up my shield despite not knowing the weapon situation, it couldn’t hurt.

I dodge a blast that flew passed me and smashed the window that had broken through my first day at the compound.

I was painfully aware that I didn’t actually have an offensive weapon, within myself or otherwise.
A second helicopter came into my view, I saw it circling to the side of the building, clearly not trying to be noticed in the main fight.

I looked around, nobody else did seem to be paying it any attention, I was about to point it out on the comms but everyone seemed swarmed by the intruders that had come in on foot.

I watched Wanda propel into the air and push herself back down, landing in a stream of red, three people around her flew to the floor in seconds, unmoving.

I ducked as another guy came flying past me, he’d been thrown by Steve.

I could handle the helicopter.

I ran around the side of the building, dodging flying debris, I stood and focused on the helicopter as it hovered above the wall, I reached out and closed my eyes searching for what I needed.

“Pete watch out, behind you.” Tony’s voice came through the comms, I resisted the urge to turn and try and find Peter on the field, my worry dissolved when he replied, “Got him, thanks Mr Stark.”

I felt the helicopters electrics, I didn’t hesitate as I shut it down in one go, I opened my eyes in time to see it fall, landing on the wall with a loud crash, I felt the impact in my chest as it hit the ground, exploding on impact. I crouched down and avoided a piece of concrete from the wall decapitating me.

“Ah jeez.” I moaned.

“Cam? Are you out here?” Tony asked when he heard me.

“Uh, yeah, I’m sorry about your game room windows.” I replied sheepishly as I noticed one of the blades had smashed the windows.

“What did you do?” Wanda asked, her voice slightly strained.

“I took down a helicopter, the building was just a little bit in the way.” I bit my lip as I felt another wave of electricity spike through me.

I stood from my crouch and turned to look back at the field where everyone else was fighting.

I couldn’t spot any of the Avengers, I could just see a sea of colour flashing in front of me.

I fell back as a flash appeared next to me, hitting the building but the force knocked me onto my back.

I groaned and looked at the woman that had just shot at me, she hadn’t waited long enough to see if she’d hit her mark, my being on the ground seemed to be good enough for her.

I looked at the side of the building at the black mark that had been left. It wasn’t a bullet hole, it was just an impact.

I pushed my sense out, reminding myself to keep my shield up.

I flinched a little as I took in the electric current around me, the weapons, all of them were electric. They weren’t firing bullets, they were firing some form of electric field.

It explained the spike I’d felt in the bedroom.

“Um, hey guys?” I ducked behind a large scrap of wall that had fallen when the helicopter fell through it.

“Cam?” Cap asked.

“Yeah, hi, I have a plan, I can end this quickly.” I commented, taking deep breaths. I wasn’t used to all the physical activity.

“Explain faster, we’re a bit busy.” Tony joined in.

“The guns they’re using, they’re all electric, no bullets!” I shouted over a loud blast.

“Yeah, we already noticed.” Peter commented, sounding almost as out of breath as I was.

“Alright dumbass, it means I can power them down.” I rolled my eyes. “Ah shit.” I added as I got shot in the arm. The action caused my arm to jerk back, but luckily no more than that since I’d pulled up my shield around myself.

“‘Ah shit’ what? Did you just get hit?” Tony asked, shocked.

“Yeah it’s nothing I’m fine. Listen, if someone could come and cover me I can concentrate enough to take out their weapons, but I can’t concentrate while I’m being fired at.” I shouted over another blast sounding too close to where I was crouched.

“Kid, you’re closest.” Tony said.

“Um, I-“ He cut off for a second grunting. “I’m a little busy.” He huffed.

“I got it.” I heard Bucky, his voice reverberating through the comms and in person as he landed in front of me.

He smirked at me before turning to face the oncoming threat in front of us.

“You ok?” He asked as he shot his gun.

“Yeah, just, shush.” I closed my eyes but they flew open again when he grunted, I looked up in time to see a spark flying from his metal arm.

I sighed, I wouldn’t be able to concentrate while he was being hit with their blasts either.

Without thinking about it too much I silently wrapped my hand around his ankle, I felt him jump, he was about to pull back but he must have felt my shield radiating around him because he shrugged and turned back to continue firing.

I closed my eyes again and took a deep breath, I blocked out the electric charge the building gave off and pushed my sense further out, I envisioned the ridiculously large field, I refused to think of something so big as a lawn.

I almost panicked when I couldn’t sense anything again, I took another deep breath and it snapped into place instantly.

“Come on kid.” I heard Bucky whisper through the comms, I would have missed it if we weren’t wearing them.

“I’d like to see you do this any faster.” I sarcastically retorted as I managed to grab the farthest weapon out about two thousand yards out past the edge of the compound. I didn’t fight to find the right component I usually would, I wanted them as off as possible, not just semi broke like most things I’d messed with.

I squeezed my eyes shut tight and shut them all down. It had taken me twenty seconds to grab hold of them all with my sense and power them down.

I let out an unsteady breath and quickly let go of Bucky’s ankle to drop the shield before standing up.

“Impressive.” Bucky nodded as we watched confusion pass over the faces of the people closest to us, seconds later it turned to genuine fear, some dropping their now useless weapons and holding their hands up in surrender.

Everything got quiet too, the sound of fighting ceasing, leaving what felt like an eery calm around the compound.

Tony dropped to the centre of the field, causing a small crater to form under him, we saw Peter swing down next to him, joined by Nat.

“Who sent you?” Tony asked, his arm raised, palm forward ready to fire.

“It can’t be my dad, he wouldn’t send anyone with weapons like this, he’d know I could power them down. He only ever supplied his men with normal guns, even when all the high tech weapons started making the rounds after that New York attack, he knew there would be others out there that could stop them.” I whispered to Bucky as we slowly moved towards the centre of the field to join the others, Cap and Wanda had already joined them.

“Then let’s see who it was.” He whispered back.

“We won’t ask again, who sent you?” Tony shouted, his voice enraged.

“So it’s true, the Avengers are working with Graviton.” A guy with a scar running down the whole left side of his face stepped forward.

He had brown eyes once upon a time, but the scar running through his left eye had discoloured it, turned it almost white. His brown hair matched, a small line of white ran through his hair, giving him a terrifying aura. He radiated evil just like my father.

“You got your information wrong, we’ve never worked with him.” Steve shouted over, his voice calmer than Tony’s.

“He wouldn’t give his daughter up that easily, you have to be working with him.” He nodded at me, I tried to shrink back behind Bucky’s metal arm, I felt his hand graze my hip as he moved to help me hide.

“He didn’t really get a say in the matter.” Nat said.

“Oh.” The man smirked at me and sent a flare of rage through me, I sparked to life.

“I’ve never even met you, my father does’t know you.” I shouted back, trying to walk around Bucky but he kept hold of my waist as I tried.

The man laughed, an evil laugh. “He absolutely does know me little girl, he’s known me a very long time. Did he send you here to take the Avengers down from the inside?” He asked, getting brave and taking a few steps towards us.

“Nobody sent me anywhere.” I growled, getting more angry as Bucky held me back with ease. It wasn’t entirely true, my father had sent me to Marrakesh to get the device, and I’d been captured but that wasn’t what this guy was implying.

As he took another step forward I felt something, a charge running through his body, I closed my eyes for a second to try and identify it.

The scar, it’d been repaired in an unorthodox way, the whole left side of his body in fact. He wasn’t fully human.

He had metal and electrics running through his body, enough for me to stop him in his tracks.

I gripped Bucky’s arm and opened my eyes, Bucky glanced down at me curiously.

“I highly doubt that. You never really did well with free will did you?” He titled his head to the side, staring at me in an odd way, like he actually knew me and felt sorry for me.

I’d never met him, I would have remembered, and my farther would have definitely had me there if he’d known about the power inside him, known I could have stopped him if things had turned bad with whatever he’d been trying to do.

His words sparked the anger again and I couldn’t stop myself from tightening my grip on Bucky and pushing my power against the man.

He stop his slow movements forward. He let out a chocked cry when he realised what I was doing.

I took Bucky by surprise and pulled away to the left before moving forward out of his grip.

“Who sent you?” I asked, my voice laced with the rage I felt running through me.

“Um, Cam, can you not?” I heard Tony say behind me, unable to hear him echoed though the comms.

I pushed my power further, watching as the man in front of me fell to the floor with another strangled cry.

“Cam!” Peter shouted, pulling me out of my head, I turned around to look at him.

Tony’s suit was no longer armed, the comms were down Peter was shaking his wrists and tapping his web shooters.

“You’ve shut us down.” Nat whispered as loud as she could to me without the men and woman surrounding us hearing.

“She never could control herself.” The man on the floor grunted.

“You, shut up unless you’re going to give us a name, we’re done here.” Cap said, pointing to him, “Cam, please.” He raised his brows at me.

“Shit, sorry.” I let out a breath, pulling myself together, I let my grip on the mystery man go, I felt my energy snap back into my body, making me sag for a second.

I saw Tony’s suit power back up, I felt the comms in my ear reconnect.

“If you knew I was here why would you come with electric weapons, if you know my dad so well you’d know they’d be useless.” I asked him, hating the fact he was now able to slowly stand back up.

“We didn’t know for sure, we came to check.” He smirked at us. “But you are right, it wasn’t your father who told us you were working with The Avengers." He turned his smirk at me directly, making me want to start short circuiting him again.

“Then who did?” Natasha asked him, her voice full or anger.

“I believe your bug man met him the other day.” He nodded towards Spiderman.

“That big dude looking for Tony?” Peter took small step forward.

“Andre” The guy nodded.

“What has this got to do with me? I didn’t even know him! I don’t know you!” He shouted, getting more frustrated.

“You don’t know us but she knows snake-eyes, he sends his love.” He directed it at me, sending a shock through my system that had nothing to do with the electrical pulses around me.

“What?” I took another step forward and felt Bucky grab my t-shirt to keep me back.

The guy laughed and lifted his hand suddenly giving a signal we caught too late, his people that hadn’t already left started to retreat, hopping over the rubble of the wall they’d destroyed and disappearing into the woods beyond.

He himself jumped back started to run backwards, smirking at me before he pushed himself as fast as he could, jumping into the waiting helicopter that hadn’t been taken down beyond the wall.

Tony tried to hit it but he’d taken his helmet down and didn’t have the aim.

I tried to reach out with my sense but it had pushed itself too far away for me to reach.

“Okay, what the hell was that about?” Nat asked, I didn’t dare make eye contact with anyone.

It now seemed like this attack, and even the one meant for Tony was about me somehow. I knew Jeremy didn’t care about any of the Avengers, he’d never mentioned them in the time I’d known him. He also had no powers at all, he didn’t need to be worried about the Avengers, he’d never mentioned Carl talking about them either.

But there was no way I got caught in Morocco and then Jeremy suddenly took an interest in the Avengers for no reason.

He didn’t even know I had powers, he didn’t know who my dad was. I’d met him under false pretences pretending to be a stranger from nowhere.

Of course he could have found out by then who I really was.

Especially if the scarred guy had been right and he knew my father and Jeremy.

Bad guys tended to run in the same circles, information spread quickly amongst them.

Chapter Text

“I promise I have no idea who that guy is.” I said, turning to face everyone, pointing in the direction they’d left. I was terrified they’d think it had something to do with me, that I knew him and really had come here to betray them.

Nat gently smiled at me, “Yeah we kind of got that impression.”

I let out a small breath.

“Well everything seems to be coming back to this Jeremy. Are you sure there’s nothing else about this guy you can remember? You sure he didn’t have powers?” Steve asked me, pushing his shield over his shoulder to reached to the magnets.

“I don’t remember anything else that could help this situation, no.” I shook my head.

“I remember his address, can we look into that, see if he’s still there or something?” I asked, looking at Tony.

He was still staring at the now broken wall, he seemed to realise I was talking to him and turn to look at me, he nodded, “We can try but he seems to know what you can do now, he also knows he’s on our radar now. I don’t think he’ll still be there but it’s worth checking out.” He shook his head at the rubble littering the compound and turned to head back inside.

“The window again! Can you guys not aim for the compound next time.” He moaned.

“That was one of them.” I mumbled, thinking about the windows I’d accidentally damaged taking down the helicopter.

“Friday get clean up on this.” He called as he walked over the broken glass.

I stood watching everyone head back in so casually as if there hadn’t just been a massive fight on their lawn.

“Well that was a lot quicker than last time, you think we still have time to finish that documentary before dinner?” Nat asked Steve as they retreated.

“Unbelievable.” Steve replied, shaking his head.

“Oh we should do Chinese.” Wanda enthused as she bounced behind them.

I shook my head in disbelief.

Peter made me jump when he appeared next to me, “You ok?” He asked me, a cheeky smile on his face.

“Yeah sure, I was just having a conversation with Bucky then all of a sudden I’m fighting crazy people trying to kill everyone, I think I murdered some people in a helicopter crash, but we’re having Chinese for dinner so yeah I’m good.” I said, fake enthused.

“Yeah you kind of just get used to it.” He nodded, looking around at the carnage.

“How?” I asked, genuinely curious.

“Years of people attacking you out of nowhere and bad guys trying to blow earth up I guess.” He shrugged and moved towards the building. “Come on, we need to search that address.”

I followed him back into the compound feeling as lost as the first day I’d arrived.

After I’d showered and changed I ventured back downstairs, May and Happy had come home, I’d heard May’s shock from my room about what had happened and Peter’s protests about her fussing over him.

It had made me smile to myself.

I’d given Tony the address before I’d showered and when I came back down, they told me the whole apartment building had gone into foreclosure and been knocked down a few months before so there was no way Jeremy would still be there.

The only connection we had between my father, and Jeremy was this scarred man that claimed to know them both.

Friday had managed to identify him as Carter Manners, but like everyone else we had come across since the attack meant for Tony, it had lead nowhere but dead ends and more questions.

If it was one thing villains tended to be good at it was covering their tracks.

Wanda had even tried to explore the inner workings of my brain, trying to see if I’d ever met Carter, trying to find some lost memories I didn’t know I had of Jeremy and his activities, my father mentioning anything about working with these people but she found nothing that I didn’t already know about.

She told me I had a really open and uncomplicated mind and laughed when I told her I didn’t think that was a compliment.

All that before the Chinese even arrived.

I did find out though from Tony’s clean up crew that I hadn’t killed anyone by taking down the helicopter, there were no bodies left inside, charred by the blast or otherwise.

Tony thought it might have been remotely operated and trying to find a way in the building for them to sneak through.

I couldn’t help feeling proud of myself that I’d spotted it and managed to take it down and hadn’t hurt anyone in the process.

I was the first to head back upstairs, Morgan aside, feeling exhausted from the day rather than feeling the need to leave the large group sat around the living room, seemly unaffected by what had happened.

I changed into my pyjamas as quickly as I could and collapsed into the large comfortable bed, sighing deeply as I wrapped the comforter around me, I felt like a burrito.

There was a quiet knock at the door that pulled me from the edge of sleep, “Come in.” I called out, too tired to move to get the door.

Wanda glowed in the light from the hallway, “Can I come in?” She whispered.

“Of course.” I whispered back, unsure how long I’d been laid half asleep for that she needed to whispered, had everyone gone to bed already?

She sat on the edge of the bed near my legs, “I’m too lazy to sit up, is this a serious conversation that requires me to sit up?” I mumbled to her, smiling.

“You can stay horizontal.” She smiled back at me, I could barely see it in the darkness.

I turned the lamp on with my powers and I could see her smile properly.

“I just wanted to see how you were?” She asked me.

I nodded at her, “I’m ok.”

“I think I can help you with your powers.” She told me.

“Steve said something about that.” I had no idea how she could help me though, they were what they were.

“You think of them as a fog?” She asked me.

I decided to sit up, tired or not. I felt weird looking at her from my pillow wrapped in the comforter.

“Did Steve tell you that? Because I can’t really describe it properly.” I answered as I leant against the headboard.

She shook her head no. “No, when you let me search your memories, I got a lot from you. I’m sorry about that.” She gave me a sad smile.

“It’s ok Wanda, I don’t have any deep dark secrets or anything.” I chuckled.

And it was true, the only thing I’d have wanted to keep a secret from anyone would be how my dad had treated me, how bad my childhood had been, but that had already been exposed on day one, they all knew who my dad was and how he treated me. My anxiety over being in the compound wasn’t a mystery to anyone either. I really was an open book, I hated it but it was true.

“You really don’t, it’s refreshing you know. But I got a look at how you think of your powers, how you control them. I think I could help you do it easier, even project them. They’re insanely powerful, I don’t think you’ve really touched on what you could do with them Cam.” She said gently.

“I’ve never tried, dad used to push me to see what I could do but I was young, once he realised I could sense the electrics and he could use that, he stopped pushing. I never bothered to try anything myself, I had no use for them, no need to try and be powerful.” I shrugged.

I had always wondered if there was more to the powers though. I’d thought it before, having the feeling of so much power inside me but unable to do anything with it more than turn electrics on and off seemed like a weird joke against me.

“If you want to, I can work with you, see what we can do?” She looked hopeful.

I smiled back at her and nodded, the same feeling I’d had the other day when Steve had trusted me enough to teach me how to fight.

It was nice being trusted. “Definitely.”

“Perfect. You did great today by the way. For someone trying so hard to not be part of the compound you blend right in in a fight.” She smirked and stood up from the bed.

“I’m not trying Wanda, my brain just doesn’t like to function in big groups.” I told her.

“I know Cam, I’ve been in there.” She giggled to herself and walked to the door. “If you do ever follow them insists you’re fighting that are telling you to run, can you just do me a favour?” She asked.

I was shocked at how much she’d really gotten from trying to explore my memories. “What’s the favour?” I asked her, confused.

“Just don’t run without saying bye, especially to Peter.” She smiled sadly and closed my door behind her, leaving me feeling vulnerable and confused.

I couldn’t keep my eyes open long enough to overthink Wanda’s words.

I felt like I’d slept three minutes when I woke up, I checked my shitty phone that barely worked and it was only six AM.

I thought about closing my eyes to try and sleep more but I couldn’t.

I stretched and quickly got in the shower.

I spent a while putting my hair into French braids, keeping my hair out of the way.

As I walked down to the kitchen it was quieter than usual in a morning, even accounting for the early time.

The giant window that had been smashed the day before, again, was already back in place.

The debris outside still littered around, the small potion of the wall aI could see was still down but the rubble from around it had been moved.

“Cam.” I heard Tony’s voice from the top of the stairs to his lab.

I spun to face him and he gestured for me to follow him.

I looked around suspiciously, unsure what Tony could want.

“Do you need the work table fixing again?” I asked, skeptical as I followed him in.

“No not today, I have a weird request that I don’t think you’re going to like.” He turned on his heel to face me, stopping next to a a hologram of a stand of DNA.

“If you don’t think I’m going to like it why are you still going to ask me?” I looked at him with a frown.

“Because it’s important.” He gave me a charming smile.

“Great.” I rolled my eyes and leant against the worktop behind me, my back against the floating DNA.

“I need to take some blood from you.” He got right to the point.

“Excuse me?” My frown deepened.

“I’ve had a theory since you got here and I need your blood to prove the theory and it’s a little important?” He gave me such a cheeky smile, his eyes crinkling as he did.

“Can you at least tell me what the theory is if I’m going to think about giving you my blood?” I asked.

He shook his head, “I can’t yet. If it’s wrong then I don’t want to freak you out.”

“Oh so if it’s right I’m going to be freaked out? More than I am now at you asking for my blood?”

“Yeah that’s bad phrasing on my part.” He rubbed his jaw and moved around me to grab something electrical, I couldn’t tell what it was but I could sense it.

“Just think about it for a day or two.” He moved back around me, I’d started to think of him as a bird, always moving from place to place, unable to just sit, even when he did sit his hands had to be doing something, his leg bouncing.

“Do you need the blood to do weird mind control test things that frame me for murders and stuff?" I asked, deciding I’d stay a little while, I hopped onto the counter and watched as he darted from station to station, seeming to gather items from around the room.

“Yes definitely, we don’t have enough bad guys in the world we just wanted to create some of our own.” He mumbled, now distracted.

“Have you eaten this morning?” He asked me after a few minutes of me watching him.

I shook my head no but then realised he wasn’t looking. “Not yet, no. It’s barely even seven.” It was weird how everyone in the compound seemed to be so conscious of making sure I ate.

I decided to point this out to him.

“Well they’re getting attached to you, you’re so skinny and small they worry.” He said, then he smirked seeming to sense how much I wouldn’t like that.

I took a breath to protest then closed my mouth and decided against it.

“Have you eaten yet?” I asked him, raising a brow.

He seemed to stop to think about it then laughed, “No not yet.”

“Who does the groceries?” I asked, suddenly realising that the food just never seemed to run out, there was always food in the cupboards, the refrigerator always stocked.

“It depends on the day, mostly I’ve got employees that do it, sometimes Wanda and Nat like to go if we’ve had a slow week.” He pulled up a projection of the part he’d put down on the worktop and zoomed in to a circuit he needed.

I glanced at it quietly as it floated in the air.

“You need to swap that wire with this one.” I pointed to what I was talking about.

He frowned at me skeptically but swapped them on the projection.

“Function improved by seventy six percent boss.” Friday commented, her voice coming from speakers in the worktop itself.

“Shit.” Tony breathed. “How did you know that? You don’t even know what this is.” He asked me, pushing the projection down and standing straight to look at me.

I shrugged, “Just how my powers work, couldn’t tell you what that is or what it does but I could sense they weren’t where they needed to be. It’s the same way I can just tell what wires turn things on and off.” I looked down and my feet.

“Wanda said you’re going to work with her?” He folded his arms across his chest.

I looked back up and nodded, “So you’re ready to stay here?” He asked seriously.

I took a deep breath and blew it back out. “I guess if I have to stay anywhere it’s not such a terrible place to be. Aside from all the broken windows.” I smiled at him.

“And when we get your dad sorted?” He asked.

That was the main question I’d been asking myself too.

I’d started to feel a little ok, finding myself feeling like it could work every now and again, small moments, especially around Peter, he was easy to forget around.

“I mean, if you’d want me to stay I think I’d be ok here. I don’t know I’m just concentrating on leaving the bedroom without my body thinking I’ll die in a room full of people right now.” I laughed nervously, trying to get him to understand.

He nodded and turned around to grab something from a desk.

He threw it at me and I caught it out of reflex.

I looked in my hand, it was a set of car keys.

I looked back up at Tony and he winked at me.

“You can use that car while you’re here, until this shit is sorted with your dad and you know what you want to do with your life. Just don’t let Peter get thrown into this one.”

I stopped the sudden tears burning my eyes, blinking them away.

“Thanks Tony.” I tightened my hand around the keys.

Temporary trust even after I’d stolen his car and it had been trashed, he was still willing to let me use another one.

I felt the change in energy as the door got pushed open, “Daddy!” Morgan called and ran at Tony, he opened his arm in time to catch her.

“Where’s your mom?” Tony asked her as she smiled over at me and waved.

I waved back, unable to not beam right back at her, she was so cute and open.

“She is making my lunch for school.” She had a little lisp.

“So why are you down here then?” He frowned at her.

“I came to find you.” She smiled.

“Where have I told you you’re not supposed to be?” He asked her.

“In the lab.” She smiled up at him again.

“Ok and where are you right now?” He kept his frown up.

“In the lab.” She gestured around herself, clinging to Tony with one arm.

“Well it’s good to know we’re raising you with a good sense of boundaries at least.” He said sarcastically and nodded to me to jump down.

“Why don’t we take Camila back upstairs so you don’t get smushed by any of this heavy equipment?” He sighed.

“What if Camila gets smushed by some of the heavy equipment?” Morgan asked as she slid down her fathers body and moved to grab my hand.

“Then I’d have a lot of explaining to do.” Tony mumbled back to her as he held the door open for Morgan to lead me out.

“Can I have pancakes for breakfast?” She asked as we reached the top step.

“Did mom say you could have pancakes for breakfast?” Tony asked her.

“Maybe.” She giggled.

“Well we’ll just see about that won’t we?” He moved to run in front of us, looking back at her with a smile.

She dropped my hand and started to run after him, “No daddy, don’t.” She laughed as she almost caught up with him.

I laughed after them as we entered the kitchen, Pepper was stood putting things back in the fridge and she spun to see what the commotion was.

“Daddy said I could have pancakes for breakfast.” Morgan called as she jumped up onto a seat at the table next to Peter.

“Oh if Morgan is having pancakes I want pancakes too.” Peter called over.

He was the only one at the table, I wondered how long I’d been down in the lab with Tony for it to be still so quiet in the kitchen.

“Nobody is having pancakes.” Pepper shook her head as Tony came up next to her and quickly kissed her.

“You tell her she could have pancakes?” Pepper asked him quietly.

“Of course not.” He smiled and picked a blueberry from the plate in front of her and popped it in his mouth.

“Morning Camila.” She smiled over at me as I sat down at the table.

“Morning.” I smiled back, feeling calm as the room was so empty.

Morgan settle for cereal which she ate quicker than I thought possible.

She was finished in minutes.

“Come on kid, school.” Pepper kissed Tony on the cheek as she walked passed him.

Morgan jumped up and ran after Pepper.

“Where is everyone?” I finally asked when it was just us left in the room.

“May and Happy are at work already and everyone else found some hydra base that popped up in Finland last night.” Tony told me.

“Hydra is still trying to operate?” I asked with a frown.

They'd kept themselves so hidden for so long, infiltrating the government and other organisations for years, they’d stopped being a problem for a while after a massive intel leak and I’d not read about them coming back for so long.

“Every year or so we find a few people trying to bring it back, we get to them as soon as we find them.” Tony replied.

“Why didn’t you go too?” I asked, looking between them curious.

“We have no idea where the attacks on this place are coming from and I’m not leaving Pepper and Morgan or Happy and May without some form of protection until we figure it out. And Pete has a paper due on Friday.” He smirked at Peter.

Peter rolled his eyes at me.

I smiled to myself, trying not to laugh.

The amount of times I’d read about Spiderman or seen him on the news, who’d have thought Iron man kept him from missions because of homework and classes at collage.

“Tony asked me for my blood this morning.” I told Peter casually.

“What?” He asked through a shocked laugh.

“Well don’t make it sound weird Cam.” Tony moaned.

“It is weird.” I replied.

“Why do you want her blood?” Peter asked him, finishing the last bite of his toast.

“I have a theory.” Tony said, standing and grabbing our plates and carrying them to the sink.

“Is it for the vampire army you’re creating?” Peter asked him then turned to me, “He’s totally creating a vampire army and he’s going to use your blood to feed them.”

“Maybe when they get set loose they won’t want to eat me then? Like desensitised to my blood?” I asked looking to Tony.

He rolled his eyes at us and walked out the kitchen. “Don’t burn the place down kids.” He mumbled.

Peter didn’t have class and we had the whole compound to ourselves, it was strange to me but Peter told me it happened a lot.

We sat in the living room and Peter tried to get me to watch Star Wars, when I outright refused he let it go with a sigh and threw on a lighthearted tv show that didn’t require concentration.

We kept seeing people passing the big windows at the end of the living room, passing with pieces of debris from the fight the day before.

When I saw two men walk passed carrying a large glass pane between them I got a pang of guilt about the games room windows.

I told Peter about Tony giving me a temporary car just as Tony had walked back into the kitchen that afternoon, they got into a bickering match about Peter’s driving skills and I couldn’t stop laughing.

Later on in the afternoon Tony had gone and rescued a PlayStation from the games rooms that had survived the helicopter and moved it into the living room.

I watched Tony and Peter play a zombie fighting game for what felt like hours, it was actually pretty fun, Tony would cheat by trying to distract Peter, throwing things at him, pushing him out the way, he even tried to bribe me to shut down his controller.

When Pepper came back with Morgan, Tony handed over his controller to me and I attempted to play the game but I was useless no matter how much Peter tried to explain it to me.

When Morgan wanted to change over to cartoons we stopped, Tony told us to leave the PlayStation where it was as Sam was coming home soon and he always moved it back anyway.

Me and Peter eventually gravitated back upstairs, he needed to look over his paper and as we got to his door he looked nervous but asked “Do you want to watch a film before you go to bed?”

I smiled, we’d literally spent every moment together that day but I hadn’t grown tired of his company, I surprised myself with the knowledge but nodded and followed him into his room.

He sat in his desk chair, leaving me to curl up on his bed.

He threw me his remote and told me to choose a film, I smiled to myself and decided on a comedy I’d never seen before.

After Peter finished looking over his paper, saying it was finally finished for good he jumped onto his bed, making me laugh when his foot caught in the comforter and he almost head butted the headboard.

“Those bugboy reflexes are really something.” I commented and he rolled his eyes at me.

I remembered laughing so much my stomach hurt as Peter gave a running commentary of the film we were watching.

I didn’t remember falling asleep but the next thing I remember was slowly waking up.

I rolled over and tried to sleep more but my hand touched another human and I almost screamed.

I pulled back, my eyes snapping open.

Peter gasped loudly and pushed himself back, a shocked expression on his face.

“Jesus Christ.” I mumbled shoving my head back into his pillow.

He laughed at us and pushed his head back down too.

“I don’t even remember falling asleep.” I stretched.

“Neither do I, what time is it?” He asked me, glancing at his phone and making his question redundant.

I snuck a glance at his phone as well, it was six thirty.

“Urgh I have to get ready for class.” He moaned and threw his hand over his face.

‘I have to get ready for nothing.” I mumbled back to him.

“I finish at lunch today, why don’t you meet me after class and we can go get pizza?” He asked, sounding nervous.

I smiled at him, feeling a little awkward myself, “Sure.”

It had been a long time since I’d slept in the same bed as anyone else, and even longer since I’d slept in the same bed as someone and not snuck out the first second I could.

Peter stretched and rolled out of bed with a groan.

I caught myself watching how his muscles worked under his shirt as he stretched, how the hem moved up to expose a small portion of his abs.

I shook myself and looked up at the ceiling.

I waited until he was in his bathroom before I got off the bed.

I closed his door quietly behind me and jumped almost a foot in the air when I turned around and Bucky and Steve were standing in the hallway.

“Does this look like a walk of Shame to you Steve?” Bucky asked Steve, looking at me with a smirk.

“She does look pretty rumpled, like those were her clothes from yesterday.” Steve mused back, smiling at me.

“When did you guys even get back?” I asked, my heart rate still going at twice it’s normal pace.

“Middle of the night, you probably didn’t hear us, you seem like you’d have been too busy.” Bucky broke into a huge smile then, laughing to himself.

“Would you stop, we fell asleep watching a movie, what are you, fifteen?” I moaned as I walked between them to get to my room.

“I’m not the one having sleepovers.” He called over his shoulder.

I rolled my eyes to myself and ducked into my room, throwing myself down onto the bed.

I didn’t go down for breakfast and instead decided to slowly get ready for the day, after the shower I took my hair out of the French braids, I left it crinkled from the braids, fluffing it out.

I grabbed my make-up bag and slowly applied a light eyeshadow, eyeliner and mascara. It felt like it had been forever since I’d worn any and as I looked in the mirror I smiled to myself, putting my glasses back on.

I grabbed my temporary car keys from the dresser and started downstairs, I heard fast footsteps as I got to the lobby and then Tony shouting me “Ah Cam perfect!” I turned around, a suspicious frown on my face.

“Perfect how, I’m not giving you my blood?” I moaned.

“Where are you going?” He asked as he stopped in front of me.

“To get Peter, we’re going for pizza. Why?”

“Oh perfect ok when you see Pete you need to tell him code yellow!” He started backing away towards the stairs of the lab.

“What is that?” I called after him.

“Don’t worry Pete will know but tell him as soon as he gets in the car!” He called back, checking his watch as he started to jog down the stairs.

“We were joking about that vampire army you know.” I called.

I heard his laugh disappear into the lab.

I sighed deeply and turned on my heel, carrying on my journey.

I used Friday to help me get to campus.

“I’m starving!” Peter moaned as he jumped in the car, I’d not even had to wait two minutes, I’d timed it perfectly.

“It might have to wait.” I told him.

He turned to look at me with a shocked face, “I can’t wait I’m wasting away to nothing Cam.” He said dramatically.

I laughed at him, “Tony was really weird when I left he told me to tell you ‘code yellow’?”

“Oh cool, ok.” He nodded with a smile.

“What is it? What is code yellow?” I asked him.

“We just have to make a stop on the way.” He smiled and nodded at the road.

“You guys are so weird.” I mumbled as I pulled out into traffic.

Peter directed me through the busy streets to a quiet street, I pulled up at the curb and he pushed his door open.

“Wait here I’ll be five minutes.” He winked at me and closed the door behind him.

I glanced around the car, nothing stood out, the street was quiet compared to most of the city I’d seen, the buildings were built up and squished closed together, making me feel a little claustrophobic.

There was no business’s that I could see. I couldn’t begin to guess where Peter was going or what he was doing.

I watched the cars clock and exactly five minutes later the back door opened and made me jump.

I glanced over my shoulder and Morgan slide into the backseat with a big smile on her face.

There was a little booster seat thing on the middle seat that I hadn’t noticed when I’d been admiring the car Tony was leading me. She hopped into it with ease.

Peter jogged around to the passenger side and jumped back in.

“Buckle up.” Peter turned in his seat to make sure Morgan put her seatbelt on.

“What are we doing? Are we kidnapping you Morgan?” I asked her, looking at her sweet face in the rear view mirror.

She giggled and shook her head no, “School is finished Cam.” She swung her little legs.

“Morgan is a code Yellow?” I turned to ask Peter who was smiling back at me. He nodded.

“It’s because I’m happy like sunshine.” Morgan commented in the back.

I twisted to smile at her “You are like sunshine.” I agreed with her.

Peter leaned across and pressed something on the steering wheel before strapping himself in.

“Is the package secure?” Tony’s voice echoed around the car, making me jump.

“I’m secure daddy. Did you forget it was half a day?” She asked, her voice so sweet and small.

“I definitely did sweetie. Remember no ice cream.” He told her, I could imagine his smile as he spoke.

“I know daddy.” She giggled again.

“I was talking to Pete.” He warned. “Gotta go kiddo I’ll see you later. Love you 3000.”

“Love you 3000.” She replied and Tony cut the call.

“That was the cutest thing ever.” I mumbled to Peter as I pulled away from the curb.

“She is the cutest thing ever.” He looked back her and winked.

I pulled into the parking garage and it was busier than I'd expected.

“Morgan you gotta shout if you see an open space, okay?” I asked her, sensing she’d enjoy trying to find a space for us.

She leaned forward as much as the seatbelt would allowed to eagerly looked for a space, I saw one open at the end of the row but waited until she spotted it before making my way towards it.

I locked the car with the key rather than my powers as we got out and stuffed the key into my pocket.

Morgan grabbed Peter’s hand out of reflex as we walked down to the street.

“What are you getting ok your slice?” Peter asked Morgan as we walked down the street, dodging other pedestrians.

“Cheese.” She answered him, hopping a little as she did.

“Cheese and what you can’t just have cheese?” Peter replied to her as we waited to cross the street.

“You know I don’t like anything else Peter.” She gave him a cute glare.

“Hmmm I don’t know I remember you having lots and lots of mushrooms on your pizza last time.” He looked down at her.

“Ewwww mushrooms.” She whined as we started walking.

“So one mushroom pizza slice, got it.” He smiled.

“Noooo Peter!” She pulled in his hand to try and get him to stop walking.

I smiled to myself as I watched them, he was so good with her, it was like it was second nature to him.

It was so sweet to see.

“Outside or inside?” He asked Morgan as we stopped outside the pizza place.

She looked up at me, the question in her eyes.

“Outside, it’s too nice to be inside.” I smiled down at her.

“You guys sit down and I’ll go grab the pizza.” Peter said, letting go of Morgan’s hand.

"No you’ll get me mushrooms!” She grabbed his hand back.

“That’s you’re favourite though!” He enthused.

I smiled at him and grabbed a seat at the little metal tables.

Morgan pulled Peter inside the pizza shop.

It only took a few minutes before they were back, Morgan carrying a slice of pizza that was bigger than her head, she climbed up in the middle seat and slid her pizza on the table.

“Peter said your favourite was pepperoni, I didn’t believe him so I made him get you cheese too.” Morgan said as Peter slid the slice towards me.

“You did the right thing Morgan, he’s such a liar.” I smirked at Peter who rolled his eyes at me.

Of course pepperoni was actually my favourite but Peter’s teasing before they went in had left doubt in her mind. She was such a smart kid.

She stuck her tongue out at Peter who fake glared back.

She started picking at her slice and swung her legs under the table.

She really was like sunshine personified. Nothing seemed to bother her, but when she’d been raised with nothing but love and trust all her life it was only to be expected.

I thought of myself at her age and how completely different our lives were, I’d been stuck in a building with a man that didn’t want me, no mother and a handful of random people making me food and checking I was still breathing.

It had been hard but I’d learnt quickly that it was just how my life was.

I looked up from my pizza and caught Peter watching me.

I glanced over at Morgan and she wasn’t paying attention, “What?” I mouthed to Peter.

His cheeks burned and he shook his head, looking back down at his pizza before taking a bite.

“Peter said you’re buying us ice cream after this Cam.” Morgan said with a giant smile.

“Oh he did did he?" I looked over and Peter and he was staring down the street, purposely avoiding eye contact.

“Well Morgan the joke is on him.” I turned back to her.

“Why?” She tilted her head.

“I’m all out of cash so it looks like Peter will be buying us ice cream.” I kicked his leg under the table and laughed when he jumped.

Of course he had my money anyway in his account.

“But if your dad asks what did we have?” He looked at her.

“Broccoli and a bananas.” She giggled. Peter held his hand up for her to high five, she reached over and slapped his hand.

Chapter Text

A few hours later we finally made it back to the compound, I was so tired but also finally starting to feel like myself.

Peter was so easy to be around and teamed with the innocence of Morgan and how open and happy he was with her it had put me at ease.

I wasn’t paying attention to my surroundings as we walked in and when Morgan suddenly started running it made me jump.

“Sam!” She shouted as she jumped into a mans open arms.

“Hey little lady! Where have you been?” He asked as he squeezed her, standing up straight with her.

“Cam and Peter bought me pizza because dad forgot I finished at lunch time.” She said, pointing over at me and Peter.

“He forgot you again?” Sam asked as he smiled over at us.

“I didn’t totally forget I remembered in time to get Peter to get her.” Tony defended himself while walking around the counter towards the fridge.

Sam put Morgan down and she walked over to Tony.

He grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge and unscrewed the top before passing it down to her.

“How much broccoli and bananas did you eat?” He asked her.

“So much, Peter said Cam was paying but she ran out of cash so Peter had to buy it for us.” She told him as she walked over to sit on the sofas.

I smiled over at her. I’d actually paid for the ice cream but we hadn’t told her that, she’d loved the fact that Peter had to buy us the ice cream.

“How’s your sister?” Peter asked Sam as they did that man hug back slap thing.

I walked over and joined Morgan on the sofas, trying to resist the urge to leave the room just because there was someone I’d never met in the kitchen.

“You might want to get settled Camila, they will be talking for sooo long.” She said, pushing herself back into the sofa cushions as she did.

Sam was easier to talk to than I’d expected, he was a really happy person and teamed with the last few easy days I’d had with Peter and Tony and Morgan it was actually nice and calm.

When Bucky came in they both got excited and it was like watching puppies see their owners after a long time.

The evening passed in a blur after that, it was filled with loud voices and chaos and for me, claustrophobia as more people came in and out of the living room, Bucky caught me trying to sneak off before dinner and turned me back around to sit at the table.

As we were finishing dinner, we heard Tony’s voice in the hallway, he’d been down in the lab since we’d gotten back, someone answered him and it was a voice I didn’t recognise.

“It’s just Bruce.” Peter mumbled to me, he must have been watching me to see the change in my expression, the panic about not knowing who it was.

Tony walked in then followed by Bruce’s large green frame. I’d seen him enough on the news that it didn’t shock me as it would have otherwise.

Bucky had said Sam had been coming back with someone else, we’d been interrupted by being attacked before I’d thought to ask who.

Everyone started to drift away to do their own things as Tony and Bruce finally sat at the table with their food, it just left Peter me and them.

Sam and Bucky were sat on the sofa watching a football game and Sam kept making me jump whenever he’d burst out cheering when his team scored. He caught on to what he was doing after a while and started to cheer and shout for no reason, finding it funny when I’d jump every time.

After the thirteenth time I decided to shut him up, I felt out for the TV and turned it off, stopping the sensor for the remote too so he wouldn’t be able to turn it back on.

“No! It’s the fourth quarter what’s is happening?” He moaned.

I smirked behind my hand and Tony started laughing.

“Maybe you should apologise to Cam, it might start working again.” Peter turned in his chair and laughed at him.

“You’re doing this?” Sam pointed at me when I turned to face him and Bucky.

“Oh I don’t know when I get distracted or a little jumpy my power just kind of gets away from me.” I shrugged, keeping the smile off my face, trying to look innocent.

“Come on, I’m sorry ok, turn the TV back on." He pointed the remote at the TV, looking sincerely sorry, probably because he didn’t want to miss the end of the game.

I smirked at him but turned the TV back on for him.

“I told you not to mess with her man.” Bucky laughed at him.

“Well I didn’t know how evil she really was.” Sam shook his head at me, settling himself back into the couch.

“Don’t forget it.” I joked and turned back to face the table.

“So they actually get away from you a lot?" Bruce asked me.

“Not a lot anymore unless I’m really distracted but they did when I was younger, I didn’t know how to control them and my dad just pushed me without trying to teach me.” I shrugged, pushing a grain of salt around on the table in front of me.

“I think you’re right Tony.” He then said to Tony.

My head snapped up, “Right about what?” I asked with a frown.

“My theory.” He nodded at me.

“Oh your mystery theory that you won’t tell me but need to take my blood for that’s totally not to feed vampires?” I asked, sitting up a little straighter.

“Vampires?” Bruce asked confused, looking between the three of us at the table.

“Don’t ask.” Tony shook his head.

“So the theory has something to do with my powers?” I asked him, looking to Bruce.

“Absolutely.” He smiled.

“If you tell me what the damn theory is I’ll let you feed my blood to the vampires.” I told him, meaning it.

If whatever he was thinking helped me understand my powers better, I’d let him take my blood.

Peter sat up a little straighter too, seeming to sense he’d enjoy the science.

Tony pushed away from the table, “In the lab, we can show you.”

I resisted the urge to sigh but pushed away form the table and followed them down to the lab, Peter close behind.

I hopped up onto the same counter I’d used the day before and started to get worried, why was I somebody that needed to be theorised about?

Peter leant against the same counter, his arm brushed my leg and it sent an electric shock through my system, I looked over to him and he’d gone a little red, subtly moving his arm and crossing then across his chest.

I couldn’t stop myself from noticing how attractive he really was.

I’d grown used to him the last few weeks, but he really was a beautiful person.

I shook myself when he ran a hand through his hair to stop it dropping into his eyes and turned to look at Tony and Bruce.

“So is this about her touching the door?” Peter asked, shocking me and making my head snap back to look at him again.

“How’d you know?” Tony asked him.

He shrugged, “What else could it be?” He sensed me looking at him and turned to face me.

“Why is it such a big deal?” I asked him, he’d clearly been thinking something was wrong with me the whole time.

“It’s not a bad thing, it’s just unusual.” He told me, turning back to Bruce and Tony.

“You told us you were born like this? That you’d always had your powers, that’s really rare these days.” Tony said, moving himself around a work station and pulling up the projection I’d seen when he’d called me into the lab to ask for my blood.

“There are two types of people on this world that have powers, mutants and mutates.” Bruce started.

I stared at him blankly.

“People like me and Peter and Bucky and Steve, we’re mutates. Our DNA was altered to give us our abilities.” He tapped a screen and another stand of DNA appeared next to the other.

“That’s Tony’s DNA, normal and human. This one,” He pointed at the new one he’d just pulled up next to it, “Is Peters, you see the differences.” He asked me, I looked at it for a few seconds, noticing the differences, it twisted in a different way, connections between having a different appearance.

I nodded at Bruce.

“Now with mutant DNA, the differences are a lot more noticeable depending on the mutation. They’re born with the gene, from their mother, that is activated normally around puberty, sometimes earlier, sometimes not at all. It’s been known to activate under things like radiation or experimentation but normally it shows early on through things like stress.” He tapped again and pulled up another stand of DNA, this one was a different colour completely, almost glowing red.

“In Wanda’s case her powers were so subtle she never even noticed them, when hydra experimented on her, the power stone latched onto her already mutated DNA and caused an anomaly of Chaos magic. She had no idea how powerful she already was, her powers took over but she’s managed to get them in check now.” Bruce told me.

“That’s Wanda’s DNA? She’s a mutant?” I asked, nodding in shock at the projection.

“She is, and we think you are too.” Tony said, smiling gently at me.

I took a deep breath and nodded.

“All because I could touch the door?” I frowned.

“That and you said you were born with your powers, mutates aren’t born with their powers, they can’t be. Mutants can be. Now I wouldn’t put it past your father to experiment on you, give you abilities somehow and tell you you were born with them so it’s a theory. But you touched the door, those rooms were made to dampen mutates powers, not mutants. I’m thinking that’s why you could touch the door.” I saw Peter nodding from the corner of my eye.

“And if I am a mutant? Then what?” I looked between the three of them nervously.

“Absolutely nothing, you’ll still be you. It will help Wanda to better understand how to help you though. And I suppose it’s just nice to know. There’s nothing like a good mystery to keep you up at night.” Tony said, smiling widely.

“I didn’t know I was a mystery.” I mumbled more to myself than to them.

“So, you still want to donate blood to the vampires?” Tony asked me.

I blew out a breath I didn’t know I’d been holding and nodded. “I guess, yeah.”

Bruce grabbed things he needed from a draw and even though I didn’t think he’d be able to, he managed to take my blood with no problems.

I didn’t think his hands would be able to handle the small needle with ease, but he didn’t have any issues.

They only took a small amount and the put a drop in a machine that beeped when Bruce pushed buttons.

After a few silent minutes my strand of DNA appeared as a hologram next to Peter, Wanda’s and Tony’s.

It was actually fascinating to see, Tony’s smile grew and he swiped to enlarge my strand.

“Definitely a mutant.” Bruce mumbled, spinning the strand in the air to the left, then to the right.

It was almost translucent, the molecules almost glowing an electric blue faintly in places. Like an electric current running through them.

“Wow.” Peter breathed, moving forward to look closer.

“We'll bring Wanda down to look at this tomorrow, it may explain why you think of your powers as fog.” Tony mumbled in wonder.

I hopped down from the worktop and moved next to Peter to look at the hologram closer.

“My DNA strand looks so much cooler than yours.” I whispered to him.

“Yeah it does.” He whispered back, neither of us taking our eyes of the strand.

I couldn’t stop watching the molecules dance in front of us.

Suddenly Peter’s phone started ringing and made all of us jump, we’d been so focused.

“Shit.” He mumbled, pulling his phone out of his pocket and moving away from us slightly. "Hey Ned, what’s up?” He answered quietly.

I turned back to look at the projection, looking at the difference between Wanda’s and mine and Peter's and Tony’s.

While mine and Wanda’s were more beautiful, more defined and hypnotic, they weren’t too far away from Tony and Peter’s and it made me feel a lot better, I was still normal.

“We should leave this for tonight, Pepper is already mad about me forgetting Morgan, I don’t need to add spending all night down here to the list.” Tony said, pulling all four stands down into the table.

“What time is it?” I asked, feeling like I’d had a full week in just that day.

“A little after eight.” Bruce answered me and took his glasses off.

I wondered where The Hulk got his glasses from, mine were so expensive I wondered how much he had to pay for custom glasses to fit.

I saw Peter end his phone call and he noticed we were walking towards him so pulled the door open and held it for us, all of us making our way back upstairs at the same time.

I could hear Bucky and Sam still in the living room and wondered how long football games lasted, he’d said fourth quarter which even to my football illiterate brain meant the end but how long did their quarters last? I actually had no idea I’d never paid any attention to football in my life.

I watched Tony and Bruce amble towards the kitchen and yawned to myself.

I needed to sleep.

“You going to bed?” Peter asked as we started towards the stairs.

“It’s too early but I need to be horizontal that’s for sure.” I groaned as we climbed.

“You feel like watching number two to the film we watched last night?” He asked as we reached the top of the stairs.

I smiled at him, “Sure!” The memory of our laughter from the night before played in my head. “My room?” I asked, moving past his door.

“Yeah, let me change.” He ducked into his own room.

“You’re such a dork.” Peter mumbled to me after I’d laugh so hard I’d had to hold my stomach after an actor on screen had fallen off a boat into shallow waters.

I turned my head to see his expression and he was laid on his side looking at me.

“What are you staring at loser?” I asked, still laughing.

“I, just-be quiet.” he mumbled nervously.

He leant forward, his lips connecting with mine before my brain could process what was happening.

For a second my body sparked, filled with heat and butterflies and energy.

After a few more seconds my mind caught up with itself and I pulled back, smiling gently at him.

“Nah, come on Pete, don’t.” I pulled myself back a little, not enough to offend him, I didn’t want to hurt him.

“I really like you Cam.” He whispered to me.

"You don’t like me bugboy you just have limited options right now so it seems like you like me.” I chuckled.

“What is that supposed to mean?” He asked, clearly offended.

“You’re a superhero, you fly around all the time with The Avengers, you don’t want the world to know so you feel like you can’t date anyone in the real world, everyone here is too old for you, in a relationship or basically raising you. Right now that just leaves me and I am not the one for you.” I shook my head at him.

“You’re telling me you don’t want to kiss me? Even a little?” He pulled back further, a frown on his beautiful face.

I tried to explain to him, “Oh no, I’d totally lay here kissing you, you’re kinda perfect bugboy, but for me it would just be purely physical, no romantic feelings attached. You? You’re all about that connection and strong feelings. I can’t do that, and you’d expect that and I’d break your heart.” I put my hand on his neck, trying to get him to understand.

In a perfect world I’d have met Peter somewhere else, I wouldn’t have been raised by an evil supervillain, we wouldn’t have abilities beyond the normal, we’d just be two people who lived boring lives meeting in a boring way and living a normal life together.

I could see it in my head, my heart wanted it, craved it.

But we weren’t in my head, it was real, laid in bed in a building filled with superhero’s, living dangerously, knowing my father could hit at anytime, take me and kill me all for just surviving here. Taking attacks from unknown sources for unknown reasons.

There would always be something, always be a reason lurking somewhere why it couldn’t work.

He deserved so much more than my emotionally stunted ass.

He needed someone he could look after, someone who could look after him. I wasn’t that someone, and that was ok.

"How do you know I wouldn’t break your heart?” He asked, clearly embarrassed and trying to cover it, he was looking at the ceiling.

“You couldn’t get close enough to try bugboy” I smiled at him, hoping he’d see it from the corner of his eye at the very least.

I wanted to be his friend, he was my safe place in this building, I had grown to trust him despite my instincts constantly screaming at me to run from the compound.

He’d worked his way into my heart when I’d thought it was impossible, it just wasn’t in the way he’d have wanted.

Suddenly in the dead silence I felt an electric pulse and heard a quiet voice in Peters ear “Don’t worry kid, we’ve all been there."

“Oh my Christ, Peter do you still have comms in?” I shouted, bolting upright.

He jumped up to his feet, face redder than I’d ever seen it.

“I forgot it was in, everyone’s has been quiet for hours.”

“Apart from you apparently.” I commented, feeling a little angry they hadn’t said anything sooner.

They’d heard our whole conversation.

“I gotta go.” Peter said before rushing out of my room.

I reached over for my comms on my bedside table I’d have since the fight, and put it in, turning it on with my powers.

“You guys are the worst.” I growled.

“Those are some scary commitment issues you’ve got going on there Cam.” Sam laughed and I shut the comms down.

I frowned before closing my eyes and reaching out with my sense, concentrating as hard as I could, I found the frequency, checking twice before I shut everyones comms down.

I made sure I hadn’t cut anything else off, the electrical field was so entwined throughout the building it was hard but I managed it.

I huffed to myself before flopping back onto my pillows.

Poor Peter.

Chapter Text

I hardly slept that night, I felt so bad about Peter.

I just wanted to talk to him, tell him I was sorry but I knew he probably just needed space from me.

I wondered if I’d have been able to finish talking to him had we not found out everyone in the damn building had been listening to him get rejected.

I felt terrible but I also couldn’t help how I felt. I couldn’t force myself to feel things for him that I didn’t.

I’d barely been at the compound a few weeks, I was still trying to get by each day just feeling comfortable, I didn’t want to add complicated relationships into the mix, but it seemed like I didn’t have a choice.

He was my best friend, I liked him but I couldn’t make those feelings go beyond friendship.

Sure he was attractive, he was beautiful but then so was everyone in the damn building, it didn’t mean I could force myself to like them romantically.

I sighed deeply and threw myself out of bed, showering slowly.

I left my hair to dry naturally and grabbed my make-up bag but decided against it and threw it back onto the dresser with another sigh.

I threw my coveralls on with a sky blue bandeau underneath.

I didn’t want to go downstairs after last night, more than I usually didn’t but I knew I had to.

I wanted to see if Peter would at least look at me.

I hesitated when I passed Peter’s door but I knew I shouldn’t try and force him to talk to me, he needed time to think everything through.

I made my way sadly down to the kitchen.

Bucky and Sam and Steve were sitting on the sofa watching an old baseball game, it looked like it was recorded twenty years ago.

Tony was at the stove making scrambled eggs, Natt perched on the counter next to him, looking like she was passing him things as he needed them, Wanda sat facing them, her chin in her hands, she looked like she was miles away.

Maybe with her family.

Nobody said anything as I dumped myself down beside Wanda, making her jump a little before she turned and smiled gently at me.

Tony was smirking into his eggs and before anyone could say anything Peter walked into the kitchen, he was wearing a dark hoodie, his head down.

He didn’t look at anyone as he walked to the fridge, grabbed a bottle of water and walked straight back out, his backpack slung over his shoulder.

“Peter.” I called him, he stopped but didn’t turn around to face me. His shoulders slumped “Are you not going to have breakfast?” I asked him.

“Not hungry." he mumbled before rushing away.

I felt terrible, I really hadn’t meant to hurt his feelings, I couldn’t help the way he felt, if he wouldn’t talk to me I couldn’t fix it.

It was Saturday so I knew he didn’t have class, he’d told me he only had a Saturday class once a month.

Sam burst out laughing when we heard the front doors close.

Bucky joined in and I even heard Tony chuckle to himself before trying to cover it with a cough.

“You’re all a bunch of assholes.” I growled, spinning around to face Sam who was still laughing.

"He is kinda of perfect though isn’t he?” Sam laughed harder.

I stood up and my fists were clenched. “You don’t know me yet but I swear to god if you make this harder for him I’ll hurt you.” I glared at him

“Oh like I’m the reason he can’t make eye contact with anyone right now. You rejected the poor kid.”

“Just leave him alone.” I growled at him.

I felt out for the TV and quickly went through the wires.

I turned off the picture and left the sound before stalking out the room. "Enjoy watching the game.” I spat.

“Hey I wanted to watch that too, I didn’t say anything!” Nat called after me but I just kept going.
I didn’t want to go back to my room, I was too angry to sit alone.

I needed to let off some steam and the only place I could think to do that was the gym.
I almost ran there, feeling the need to punch something.

I still couldn’t throw a punch properly, I was pretty useless at it still, but just the thought of hitting something repeatedly made me feel better.

Even as bad as I was, the repeated motions of punching the bag did help. I wanted to scream too but I wasn’t that confident yet. Also with all the recent attacks and being in the building I was, screaming randomly out of nowhere didn’t seem like the best decision.

“That was terrible.” Bucky’s voice made me jump as he came in the room after twenty minute of poor punches.

“Yeah well, I am useless.” I shrugged, not making apologises for the fact I didn’t know how to fight.

“I thought Steve and Nat were helping you?” He asked me as he walked around the other side of the bag.

“We had one session. They have a lot of work to do.” I laughed. “Am I in your way?” I added, nodding at the bag.

He smiled down at me, “No I’m not allowed to use the normal bags, Tony gets mad when he finds the sand everywhere.”

“Oh sorry super soldier cyborg man.” I grumbled and punched the bag again.

“Better.” He nodded, biting his lip trying not to smile.

“Well you’re a terrible liar.” I backed away from the bag and let the fight fall out of my body.

“Maybe some people just weren’t meant to punch things, have you ever thought about that?” I asked him.

“Not living in this place, no. You’re just holding your feet in the wrong place and your elbow needs to be tucked more.” He came around and moved me back towards the bag, gently kicked my feet to position he meant.

He pushed my elbow into the position I needed, and told me to try again.

Nat and Steve had done the same thing but my brain just decided not to take the information in.

“Yeah but I don’t think bad guys are going to stand and wait for me to get in position for me to hit them you know.” I told him as I threw the punch.

“You’re right you could probably just throw them some more sarcastic comments and they’ll get annoyed with you and leave.” He commented, moving my elbow again as I drew it back.

“Whatever James.” I mumbled as I threw another punch.

He flicked the back of my head and made me jump.

Working with Bucky was a lot easier than it had been with Steve and Nat and Peter, I wasn’t as nervous, he wasn’t as formal and put no pressure on me.

Being able to throw sarcastic comments his way and have them thrown back made it almost fun.

After an hour Bucky decided to call it a day.

He threw me a bottle of water from the mini fridge but I hadn’t been paying attention and it hit me in the ribs.

“Jesus.” I groaned as I bent to pick it up from the floor before it rolled away.

He laughed at me, “Well I’m glad your reflexes are improving.” He rolled his eyes.

“I bruise like a peach.” I mumbled, rubbing my ribs.

“Sorry.” He chuckled again.

We sat on the bench against the wall, he leant his head against it and stared at the ceiling.

I was panting from so much physical activity but Bucky seemed absolutely fine. “I’m going to get a complex if I stay here with all you super people.” I mumbled, more to myself than to him as I took a big gulp of my water.

“You are a super people Cam.” He replied without looking at me.

“I can make the lights flicker, you’re all ninjas.” I moaned.

He smiled to himself but didn’t answer.

After I finally caught my breath back I decided to ask something I’d been wanting to since I’d arrived.

“Can I ask you about your arm?” I asked him quietly. I’d grown to feel comfortable around him and it made me brave.

He held out his right arm, “You can, it’s nothing special, I suppose the story of how I got this scar is interesting though.” He flexed his fingers, making me laugh.

“Yeah you’re super funny.” I mumbled at him.

He shrugged and turned his head to look at me.

"What do you want to ask?” He questioned, seeming to wonder what I could want to know.

“Can you like, feel things?”

He looked at me for a second to see if I was serious and then laughed. “Can I feel things?” He shook his head at me. “Of course I can feel things, it wouldn’t be much use if I couldn’t.”

“Don’t laugh at me, how did I know?” Despite my words I laughed at myself.

“I think you’d see me dropping a lot of shit if I had no sense in it.” His laughter died a little. “All the nerve endings in my shoulder are still there, there’s sensors to each one running through the whole arm, aside from it being made of Vibranium it feels the same as my other arm.” He shrugged and smiled down at me.

“So you can feel this?” I asked as I punched his arm lightly.

“Maybe if you could punch better I’d have felt it.” He teased.

“So does it get hot in the sun? Cold in the winter?” I was so curious.

“Oh no I can’t feel that.” He shook his head.

“Hot water?”

“I can feel the water, I can’t feel the temperature.” He flexed his fingers again and stared at his metal hand.

“Fascinating. It’s so pretty.” I looked closer at his bicep, wanting to run my fingers over it but realised it would be weird now I knew he’d be able to feel me doing it. Too intimate.

“Have you talked to webhead?” He asked me after a few more seconds of my inspecting his arm.

I snapped my head up, “Ok bonding time over.” I stood up.

“Oh sorry I didn’t know you were still in denial, ok.” I turned back to look at him and he was holding his hands up in surrender.

I frowned at him, “I’m not in denial Bucky, I’m pissed that he’s embarrassed. I’m angry nobody said anything sooner, you could all hear what was happening and nobody said a word.” I shook my head at him.

“If it helps we only caught the tail end of the conversation and that was an accident, Tony was doing some tests on the system to see if he could change the frequency.” He looked sincere when he said it but I was still pissed off.

I sighed deeply, “It’s still not ok, I just started to feel a little ok here and now Peter will probably never talk to me again.”

“Trust me, I’ve been trying to get him to stop talking to me for years, it’s impossible.” He joked and smiled gently at me.

I just rolled my eyes at him.

“Just give him some time, he’ll get over it. He’s a resilient person.” He shrugged and stood up.

I didn’t know if I believed him, but then I didn’t know him well enough to know if it was true. Being Spiderman though seemed to come with the need to be at least a little resilient.

I followed Bucky out the gym and kept going back up to my room as Morgan ran up to him and asked him to help her. I smiled to myself as I wondered what she could want help with.

I wasn’t in my room long before there was a knock at the door, a small part of me hoped it was Peter but when I opened the door it was just Wanda and Nat.

“You always look so cute in coveralls, I can never pull them off.” Nat commented as I opened the door.

I glanced down at myself and back up, “Um, thank you?” I replied, confused.

“Can we come in?” Wanda asked.

“Oh, yeah sure!” I backed away from the door and sat on the edge of my bed, worried as to why they both wanted to come in.

If they were going to start talking about Peter I would defiantly scream.

“Can we watch Free Kingdom in here?” Wanda asked while Nat just hoped onto the bed, making herself comfortable.

“You didn’t watch it last night?” I asked, I’d been so wrapped up with being in this building I’d completely forgotten about it.

I never thought there’d be a time in my life that I’d have other stuff going on that would make me forget about Free Kingdom.

What a nerd.

“We recorded it so we could watch it with you.” Wanda smiled at me and hopped up onto the bed too.

“Even though you wouldn’t wait for me last week.” Nat smacked Wanda lightly on the arm.

“I’ve already told you, it was Peter, he just wouldn’t wait.” She lied and giggled at me.

An hour later we were moaning about yet another cliff hanger when we heard a lot of commotion from downstairs, I frowned at them both, expecting them to know what was happening, Nat shrugged at me and we moved off the bed, opening my door.

The commotion got louder but we couldn’t make anything out.

“What happened?” We heard Steve over everyone else.

We didn’t hear the response if there was one but Steve sounded serious.

We looked at each other before we ran down the hallway, taking the stairs two at a time.

All I could think was someone else was attacking, or my dad was here. Another disaster.

We skidding into the lobby and Tony was there, Iron man suit on and it looked pretty beat up.

Everyone was stood around the sofa, we heard a groan and I tried not to gasp.

Chapter Text

Wanda kept moving and slid between Tony and Sam, as they moved apart slightly I got a glimpse of Peter, his suit was ripped and bloody, his face covered in bruises and cuts.

“What did you do now?” Wanda asked him as she crouched down next to him, her voice filled with worry.

He coughed and grabbed his ribs, “Why do you always assume it’s me?” He asked her in a faint voice.

“You’re the one bleeding all over the couch.” She gave him a gentle smile.

“If anyone is keeping track, Electro has gotten out and he’s a little pissed at me.” He smiled back at her, a cut on his lip broke open as he did.

Wanda turned to face Tony, “Why didn’t you take him to the hospital?” She asked.

Tony held his hands up in defence, “Hey! I tried to make him, he won’t go. He lost his backpack again, so no clothes.” I couldn’t see his expression but I could tell he’d be rolling his eyes.

“I’ll be fine.” Peter waved her concerns away.

“Pete, please.” Wanda moaned at him.

He shook his head at her and closed his eyes, readjusting himself with another groan.

“If you die I’m selling photos to the paper. I wonder how much they’d pay for your identity once you die.” Sam said deadpan.

Peter choked out a laugh and groaned again when it hurt.

Wanda slapped Sam’s leg and he jumped back with a laugh.

“He’ll be fine Wanda, he always is.” Steve commented, tapping Peter’s foot before stepping back to move to Tony.

“Did he get away?” He asked quietly.

“Yeah, the bastard used the subway lines, we didn’t have a chance.” Tony replied angrily.

Nat moved from my side and went to join Tony and Steve, cutting my view of Peter and making me feel weirdly alone.

“We’ll go let Fury know.” Nat tapped Steve’s arm and they walked around me down into the lab.

“Wanda I’m not going to die will you stop poking my face.” Peter drew my attention back to him.
He had Wanda’s wrist in his hand, glaring at her.

“I’ll be the judge of that.” She quietly commented as she tried to move her other hand.

“That’s it.” Peter sat up suddenly and stood up, he wobbled slightly but steadied himself.

“If you’re like this tonight I’m kidnapping you Peter.” Wanda called after him as he limped out of the lobby, he hadn’t noticed me behind Tony, or he was pretending I didn’t exist.

“What happened out there Tony?” Sam asked when Peter was out of sight, Wanda stood between them and they were facing me now.

“He rang me and said he could feel something was wrong but couldn’t find anything, he thought it might be like the other attacks so I went to help him, by the time I got there Electro had him on the floor. He’s learnt some new tricks.” Tony answered, rubbing the back of his neck.

“Are you ok?” Wanda asked him, seeming to notice his beat up suit.

“Yeah I’m fine, I’m going to see what Fury knows.” He pressed his reactor to retract his suit and the three of them stalked down into the lab.

I felt so useless.

I had no idea who electro was but I didn’t really need to know who he was to realise what had happened.

It seemed like Peter would be ok going on everyone else’s reaction. They all loved him, they were his family and if they hadn’t made a big deal, Wanda aside, out of it, it must happen more often than not.

I looked around myself, feeling stupid still stood there alone.

I knew I should give Peter space, but I couldn’t stop myself knocking on his door and walking in.
Everyone else seemed content to leave Peter to it, that he would be ok but I needed to see for myself.

If he told me to get out I would but I needed to talk to him.

Peter popped his head around the bathroom door when he heard his door, when he saw me he gave me a shy smile and ducked back into the bathroom.

I quietly made my way into the bathroom and without looking at him I lifted myself onto the end of his counter and tucked my knees to my chest.

When I did get the courage to look at him a shock passed through my system, he had his suit pulled down to his waste, cuts and scrapes littered his chest and stomach, his arms and neck.

I couldn’t see his back but I assumed it looked about the same. There was a purple dark purple bruise covering his left side.

He didn’t say anything to me or look at me as he dabbed small amounts of bactine over the cuts he’d already cleaned.

“How much do you guys spend on bactine a month do you think?” I asked him after a few minutes.

He snorted and shook his head at me. “We probably keep them in business.” He mumbled with a small smile, watching what he was doing in the mirror.

He winced as he reached a cut next to his bellybutton and my hands twitched, I wanted to help somehow.

He noticed and looked over at me, “I’m fine.” He nodded at me and went back to looking at what he was doing in the mirror.

I wanted to joke with him that he looked hot right then, but I didn’t think it would be a good idea given the night before.

“Peter, I’m-“ He cut me off.

“Can we not do this?” He asked, his eyes sad.

“Can I at least apologise?” I asked in a small voice.

He sighed deeply and frowned, “You have nothing to apologise for. I’m sorry, look I was reading signals that weren’t there, I shouldn’t have said anything can we just pretend it never happened?” He asked, still trying to concentrate in the mirror at what he was doing.

I didn’t want to forget it, not talking about it wouldn’t help anything but at the same time if he didn’t want to talk about it I wasn’t going to force him.

I gently smiled at him “But we’re okay? We can still be friends?” I asked, feeling childish having to ask but I’d been panicking since he left my room the night before that he wouldn’t want to be around me.

He stopped what he was doing and looked over at me, "Of course.” He winked at me and grabbed another cotton ball.

I resisted the urge to sigh, sensing that it would become an issue.

I’d never felt the way Peter said he felt about me for anyone, but I’d have to assume if it were the other way around, if I had the same feelings for Peter as he did for me and he didn’t want anything to come from it I’d have a hard time being just his friend.

It would hurt and I didn’t want to hurt Peter but I didn’t know how to make the situation better for him.

I was selfish, I needed him in my life, especially if I was staying in the compound even after my father wasn’t an issue anymore, which was seeming more likely day by day.

But I didn’t want to make the situation worse. I didn’t know why he liked me in the first place to know if I there was anything I could stop doing to make it better for him.

“Does your back look the same?” I asked, nodding at his body.

He twisted for me to see, and it was, if not worse.

I gasped, “What happened?” I whispered.

“Electro happened.” He shrugged.

I leant over and grabbed a cotton ball and the bactine, “Turn around bugboy.” I motioned with my hand for him to twist again as he’d turned back to face the mirror.

“I can get it.” He said.

“Yeah? Since when did you develop the ability to contort yourself like that?” I raised a brow at him.

He glared at me for a second before turning around with a sigh and leaning against the counter in front of me.

I gently started with the worst cut at the top of his back, “Did he put you in a shredder?’ I mumbled.

“Just threw me through a few windows, into a moving bus, some electrical lines that’s all.”

“Oh yeah that’s all.” I answered as I gently moved the cotton ball over his back.

We were silent for a few minutes as I worked, I kept feeling his muscles jump in his back.

“You know it’s not because you’re not super hot, right?” I asked him, my mouth had a mind of it’s own and I couldn’t stop the words.

“What isn’t?” He asked, I couldn’t see but I knew he was frowning.

“Why I stopped the kiss.” I answered him.

I saw him sigh, “I thought we were leaving it.” He replied.

“Yeah well, I just wanted you to know, I do find you attractive, you’re beautiful and you don’t even seem to know it.” I told him.

“Then why?” He asked quietly after a few more seconds.

I concentrated on another cut, making sure I didn’t press too hard.

“I just don’t think I’ll ever be ready to like someone more than physically, you’re my friend, my best friend, don’t tell the stray cat I used to feed I said that.” I added with a chuckle, “But right now I just, I’m trying to breath around people, make it downstairs without someone making me go down, go into a room without wanting to run back out. I don’t want to lose you but there just isn’t enough left inside of me for you.” I tried to explain, happy he was listening to me and nobody else was listening in, it was easier to talk to his cut up back than it was to his face.

He caught me off guard, spinning to face me, moving his hands to the counter either side of me.

“So, you are attracted to me?” He asked, more confidence in him that usual. It was slightly off putting I was used to his awkward shyness.

I shrugged, “Yeah, you’re hot, anyone can see that.” I said, trying to keep my voice steady.

In truth, if I stopped lying to myself I hadn’t stopped thinking about the kiss since it had happened.

I’d distracted myself and I’d blocked it out but it had been incredible, had left my whole body tingling, like electricity radiating around my body.

I didn’t want Peter to know that though, I didn’t want to give him false hope.

He stared into my eyes with his big brown ones, so intensely I forgot to breath for a second.

His cheeks went pink as his eyes darted to my lips and back.

I wanted to say something, tell him not to kiss me again, but the truth was if he was going to I’d let him.

The way he looked at me was sending shivered through my entire body, butterflies battered at my stomach.

I’d kissed a few people in my life, had sex with some more but not a single person ever made me feel the way Peter was making me feel right then.

I was fully clothed, hair in two messy french braids, baggy coveralls over my body and my knees tightly tucked into myself.

He made me feel like I was laying on a bed in nothing but lingerie looking the best I ever had.

Even when I’d been fully naked in bed with anyone else I’d felt nothing like this.

I’d just wanted things to end so I could leave, throw my shirt on and get out of there without a word.

Peter made me want to tell him everything, every thought passing through my head, I wanted to pull him closer in that moment and not let go but I knew I couldn’t.

He finally broke his intense stare and turned back around, I looked at the cotton swab and it was shaking in my hand.

I blew out a deep, shaky breath that he heard. I couldn’t tell from the back of his head but he seemed pleased with himself.

“You’re a little bit of an asshole bugboy.” I commented as I applied more bactine to his back.

I definitely knew he was smiling then.

I pushed a little hard with the cotton ball and he sucked in a breathe through his teeth.

I laughed to myself and shook my head.

“It’s not fair that you don’t scar.” I commented in the silence.

“I would definitely look intimidating if I scared.” He laughed to himself.

“If I got a do over I’d definitely choose super healing or something.” I said to him, dabbing the bactine.

“That would be so boring, you want it thrown in with something else not just on its own.”

“I would have given anything for boring when I was younger. Super healing would have been a perfect super power.” I told him quietly, grabbing a new cotton ball.

“You have a lot of scars?” He asked just as quiet.

I shrugged even though he couldn’t see it, “More than I should have.” I answered him.

And it was true, for a kid that never injured themselves by anything fun like climbing a tree or playing with friends I had a lot that shouldn’t have been there.

If I’d grown up with a properly family, or even just a normal father I might have a few scars from falling down on the park or playing too roughly with friends or falling off my bike. Instead my body was littered with ‘lessons’ my father had been trying to teach me.

He turned around to face me again, he didn’t get close like the time before, he didn’t lean in, he just stayed against the counter.

“I saw the one on your stomach that first day, was that from the video we saw?” He asked.

I frowned for a second wondering when he’d ever seen my stomach then remembered he’d seen me completely naked.

I pushed my legs down to hang over the counter, my foot caught his thigh.

I’d forgotten about that scar, it had just healed a few weeks ago when I’d arrived.

I moved my cover all’s to the side a little, wearing a bandeau underneath left my whole mid-drift bare.

“That one, yeah.” I pointed, nodding down with a frown.

Peter gasped a little and when I looked up he was frowning, “The bruise is new?” He said, his voice a little strained.

“What bruise?” I looked at the scar but then remembered the water bottle and moved my gaze to my ribs.

“Oh yeah.” I laughed a little. “I told him I bruise like a peach.”

“He?” Peter growled.

“Yeah, Bucky.” I nodded and then looked up at him.

“Bucky hit you?” He asked, his voice angrier than I’d heard it before.

“What? No!” I shook my head quickly, “Don’t be stupid it was a water bottle.”

I couldn’t help but laugh at the seriousness in his face.

“Why would Bucky hit me?” I laughed again.

He shrugged and broke into a smile, shaking himself “I panicked, he’s a scary dude.”

“I think I’d have more than a bruise if he’d decided to punch me.” I shook my head at him.

He grabbed the cotton ball I hadn’t had a chance to use from my hand and moved himself back in front of the mirror.

I giggled to myself again, “Stop.” He said, trying not to laugh at himself.

I twisted on the counter to face him, crossing my legs on the countertop.

“You just went all bugboy.” I said.

“What?” He looked at me from the side of his eye.

“Peter and Spiderman are different people.” I said with a shrug.

“I hate to break it to you but we are the same person.” He said, applying bactine to a cut on his hipbone.

“No you’re not, Spiderman is all confident and fierce and focused, you are just a normal person, if not a little awaked.” I told him matter of factly.

‘Ouch, thanks.” He mumbled.

“Not in a bad way. It’s a good thing.” I assured him, meaning it.

“Is that why you don’t like me? Should I wear the suit everywhere?” He joked.

I smiled at him, “No, I prefer Peter anyway.” I winked at him when he looked over at me.

He turned back to look in the mirror, I could tell he wanted to say something but he couldn’t.

I waited a few seconds for him to pluck up the nerve, nervous about what he wanted to ask.

"So you’re saying you’d have sex with me but you wouldn’t date me?”

I sighed sadly. “Basically, yeah.” I shrugged.

“That could work.” He laughed.

“I’m not sleeping with you Pete.” I shook my head. “How many people have you slept with?” I asked him.

His cheeks turned pink and he kept his eyes on the mirror, “Three.” He answered anyway.

“And of those three how many did you have feelings for?”

“Two.” He frowned like he had no idea where I was going with my questions.

“And that third one?”

“Someone I met at a party. I haven’t seen them since.” He said, clearly embarrassed.

“And did you feel good the next day?” I watched him for signs he might be lying.

He thought about it for a second and looked down at the sink. “No it was super awkward. I felt like crap for days.” He looked back at himself in the mirror and sighed.

“Well that’s how I’ve felt after everyone I’ve slept with. It eats me up and I don’t want to feel like that towards you. I don’t want to feel that way anymore with anyone but especially not with you.”

“Okay.” He smiled over at me after a few seconds.

“Okay?” I raised a brow.

“Yeah. Okay. I wasn’t trying to convince you to sleep with me, you’ve said no that means no. It’s nice to know why though, it’s easier to understand.”

I let out a breath I didn’t know I’d been holding.

I had no idea why I was nervous about Peter, why I thought for a second I’d have to sit there trying to convince him that I was serious.

“Ok I think I’m done. I shouldn’t die of sepsis now." He nodded to himself in the mirror.

“Good because that would be a really boring way for bugboy to die.” I laughed.

“You’ll have to tell the media I died saving a bunch of kids from a burning building.” He nodded and put the bactine back behind his mirror.

“I’ll be sure to do that.” I laughed and hoped down from the counter.

I landed on my ankle hard though and fell to Peter’s bathroom floor.

“Ouch.” I groaned, rolling into my back.

I looked up and Peter was laughing, grabbing his ribs as he did.

“Yeah I hope it hurts to laugh.” I groaned sarcastically and started to pull myself up.

Peter held his hand out for me while laughed and I grabbed it reluctantly.

He stopped laughed and groaned, “Oh my god does that hurt? I’m so sorry!” I panicked, not really wanting him to be in pain like I’d just said.

“It’s fine.” He breathed and let go as soon as I was upright, clutching his ribs again.

“Maybe Wanda is right, you should go to the hospital.” I frowned at him.

He shook his head at me and backed out of the bathroom.

By the time I’d made it out the bathroom Peter had taken his suit off and thrown on some flannel pants. He grabbed for his t-shirt and threw it on quickly.

“I need to fix my suit.” He frowned at it as he picked it up off the floor.

“Everyone went to the lab.” I told him as I grabbed his door handle.

He followed me out then spun to face me “You’re not coming?” He asked.

“Nah, you can fill me in on anything I miss I’m sure.” I waved at him as I backed into my room.

I needed to be alone for a while.

The next morning my eyes were stinging, I’d barely been able to sleep and couldn’t stay still. I’d skipped dinner and ignored any knocks and I didn’t know why. I felt jittery and shaky and I just had no reason for it.

I knew it probably had something to do with Peter and I’d just wished that he’d never said anything.

I needed to not be in the compound in that moment. I took a deep breath and jumped up from my bed, making sure to tuck my useless phone into my pocket.

I, for once, didn’t want to drive, the thought of being stuck inside the car drove me crazy.

I wanted to be outside, in the sun.

Where would I go if I’d been sent to New York on a job for my dad? I’d definitely visit Central Park.

I’d also ride the subway, just to say I had rode the subway.

I smiled to myself as I quietly crept down the stairs, I didn’t want anyone to notice me leaving, I didn’t turn cameras off, I wasn’t trying to sneak off forever I just didn’t want to talk to anyone right then.

I made it off the compound without an issue and started in the general direction we’d headed every time we’d gone into the city.

I managed to make it to central park without that much of an issue, years of finding my way around cities helped me. Or more the fact it was a huge tourist trap and in the centre of a tiny island, either way I made it.

It was a lot bigger than I’d realised though and after hours of walking around I realised I had no idea where I’d come in to be able to get back out the same way for the subway back to the compound.

It would have helped if I’d just had a phone that had a map on it, but no I had my useless gazillion year old phone that did no more than text and call. Like I even had anyone that I needed to text and call.

After another thirty minutes I was positive I’d made it to the right subway station, enjoying the crowds usually.

I spent the ride staring at the map above the widows trying to work out if I was on the correct route and I was almost positive I was when I got off and started up the stairs.

I looked up from my feet as I reached the top of the stairs, and frowned in confusion.

I had definitely taken the wrong subway, or missed some stops. Shit.

I was an idiot, why hadn’t I just taken the car again?

I tried to search around me without making it obvious I was completely lost. Absolutely nothing looked familiar to me.

I sighed at myself for not buying the iPhone when I’d had the chance, trying to save what little money I had. Now I was stranded.

I didn’t know when it was time to panic but as I slowly made my way further down the street I realised I needed to stop. Maybe if I got back on the subway and went back to where I’d come from.

I pulled out my stupid mapless phone and opened it, I could text Peter, see if he could direct me?
I’d used the last of the cash I’d had on me from Peter for the subway so a cab was out. Or I could get a cab and ask him to wait while I ran into the compound for money?

Maybe a bit too dangerous to let strangers know I was staying at the avengers compound, while my dad knew and didn’t care, other people did seem to care, like Jeremy. Shouldn’t advertise it.

‘Hey, where are you rn?’ That seemed a casual enough text to send him.

I leant against a closed bank as I waited for his reply, looking everywhere but at the people passing me.

I jumped slightly when the phone started ringing, I answered it just to stop the loud noise attracting attention to me.

“Hello?” I wondered why he didn’t just text me back.

“What’s wrong?” He asked without a greeting.

“Nothing is wrong why did you assume something is wrong?” I asked, looking around myself, like people would be able to tell I was lying.

“You’ve never text me before? Where are you?” He asked.

“Well so much for wanting to be friends, can’t even casually text my friend.” I mumbled sarcastically.

“Cam.” He groaned.

I sighed deeply, taking one last desperate glance around me, praying that a path to the compound would suddenly just appear.

“Ok I’m lost.” I mumbled.

“Where are you?”

“Well if I knew that Peter I wouldn’t be lost would I?” I snapped.

“Ok I’m gonna come get you just stay there.” He hung up before I had time to ask how he was even going to find me.

It was only a few minutes later when I felt the energy spike of Peter’s suit, I glanced around but couldn’t see him anywhere.

I felt something touch my shoulder and before I could even look I was in the air, I was too shocked to even scream.

My heart felt like it was about to beat out of my chest when I glanced down and saw the street I’d just been stood on, the pedestrians looking like ants.

I heard a chuckle behind me and spun around fast.

A little too fast, I caught my foot with the other and stumbled, Spiderman’s arm wrapped around my waist as he pulled me close to his body.

He gave me a two finger wave, “Hey.”

I slapped his chest, gasping. “You’re such an asshole.”

“I found you.” He shrugged and pulled his mask off.

His face was still bruised but they looked a lot better than the day before, like they were weeks old and not hours.

I didn't know if the suit he was wearing was the same as yesterdays and he'd fixed it seamlessly or if he was wearing a different one. I wondered how many he actually had.

“How did you find me?” I frowned at him, my breathing still ragged as I felt his muscles move under my body.

“Karen tracked your phone.” He said, seeming a little distracted. I looked into his eyes, unable to look away.

“How did she track such a shitty phone?”

“She’s just that good.” He smirked. “What were you doing roaming around the city anyway?" He asked me, his eyes so beautiful as he looked at me, a little worry passing over his face.

His eyes darted to my lips and back to meet my eyes. I swear I felt my heart stutter.
I needed him to stop because I didn’t seem to have the willpower to do anything about it.

“I went to Central Park to be all touristy and then I was on the subway and I apparently have no idea how to use the subway.” I smiled at him. “How did you get here so fast?” I asked him.

“I was over near time square getting food with Ned and MJ.” He shrugged, causing me to take a deep breath when his arm tightened around me.

“And where am I?” I asked, breaking eye contact and glancing around us. But only being able to see the tops of roofs.

“Third Avenue.” He said with a chuckle.

“Ok and so that’s not the direction of the compound, right?” I asked, looking back at him.

“No, almost the complete opposite.” He smirked at me.

“I’m sticking to the car next time.” I shook my head at myself and then realised what he’d said. “Oh my god I didn’t mean to interrupt your plans you should have said something!” I looked at him appalled, feeling guilty.

“It’s fine, we’re going right back now, the food won’t even be at the table yet.” He gave me a cheeky smile before pulling his mask back on and pulling me even closer to his side.

“Jeez not again.” I mumbled as I wrapped my arms around his neck, more for self preservation than to keep touching him.

He stepped to the edge of the building and jumped, I pushed my head against his neck so I couldn’t see the floor rapidly coming towards me.

“Shit shit shit shit.” I chanted to stop myself from screaming.

After a few minutes I felt my feet touch the ground and like last time I took a giant step back and took a deep breath with my hands on my knees.

“How do you find that fun?” I asked him.

He pulled his mask off and I quickly looked around, we were in a dark alleyway, he stood behind a dumpster so nobody passing on the street would notice him, he stuffed his mask into his backpack and pulled out his pants pulling them on swiftly.

“I guess I’m just used to it.” He answered me finally when he pulled his long sleeved tee over his head.

It hung loosely on him and I couldn’t help noting how good he looked.

He swung his backpack on and came to stand next to me “Ready?” He smiled.

“As I’ll ever be.” I mumbled back, standing up straight, making sure I wouldn’t throw up.

We emerged from the alley when nobody was looking, and Peter turned right and looked so casual, like he hadn’t just been swinging from building to building.

“Wait! I don’t want to crash your plans.” I stopped on the sidewalk.

He turned back around to smile at me, “You’re not, it’s totally fine, c’mon.” He nodded in the direction we’d been heading.

I bit my lip, I didn’t want his friends to think I’d orchestrated it, or that I’d wanted to pull Peter away, if I’d have known about his plans I’d have never messaged him I’d have figured something else out.

He saw the debate in my eyes and rolled his eyes, moving back towards me and grabbing my hand.

“You used to seem so brave and sassy when I first met you.” He started me moving down the street, not letting my hand go.

“I was in defensive how do I survive this without dying mode when you met me. Have I seemed like that the last few weeks to you?” I mumbled back to him.

"Well no, but come on." As we turned the corner, I saw MJ and who I assumed was Ned sitting round a small table on the street. As we got a little closer I knew it was him from the photos in Peter’s room.

They both smiled at Peter and me as they noticed us, like I hadn’t interrupted their evening.

“Pay up!” MJ held her hand out to Ned who was frowning.

“What did you bet this time?” Peter asked as he sat down, pulling me down into the seat next to him.

“He said you’d be more than twenty minutes. It’s been sixteen!” She smiled at us then turned back to ned “Pay up loser.” She wiggles her fingers and Ned reluctantly handed over ten dollars.

“How often does he not make it back in time?” I asked quietly.

“Most of the time we’ve already finished eating.” Ned rolled his eyes but smiled at Peter.

“I can’t help that the bad guys take their time.” He laughed and took a sip of his coke.

Before he could say anything else his phone rang “When did you get so popular?” MJ asked him.

He quickly answered after checking who it was “What’s up?” His eyes went wide for a second, “Wanda calm down.” He rolled his eyes and listened again. “No wait a second.” He held his phone out for me.

I frowned in confusion but took it, “Hello?”

“Oh my god Camila.” Wanda sounded relieved.

“What’s wrong?” I asked, looking at Peter for an answer.

“We couldn’t find you and then your phone went offline we thought something bad had happened.” She said.

I grabbed my phone from my pocket and pressed the home button, nothing happened. “I think it died, it’s so useless. But I’m fine, I got lost but I’m with Peter.” I reassured her, comforted by the fact she’d been so worried.

“Tell Peter to text me when you’re done I’ll come get you guys.” She said gently.

“I will, see you later.” I hung up Peter’s phone and passed it back to him.

“Peter told us to order you mac and cheese.” Ned told me when I looked back up.

He'd remembered it was my favourite food.

I smiled at Ned, “Thanks!” I nudged Peter’s foot with mine, losing my nerve to smile up at him to thank him.

Ned and MJ were easy to make conversation with, I didn’t think it would be easy to fit into a friend group so tight but they effortlessly kept me in their conversation without seeming to even try.

“You should come to the party on Friday with Peter.” Ned said as we were about to leave.

“Big nerd school’s have parties?” I asked him.

“We prefer the term geniuses, but yes we do.” He smiled at me.

“Well then I’ll think about it.” I nodded.

I’d never been to a party before, bars and clubs, but never a high school party or college party, having never attended a school before so they’d never come up.

It was one life experience I didn’t feel I was missing out on, I couldn’t really see myself enjoying being surrounded by a large amount of drunk college kids, but then it was a school for, as Ned said, geniuses they couldn’t be as wild as the parties I’d seen in films and TV shows.

“I didn’t take you for a partier.” I said to Peter as we strolled down the street, walking to where Wanda was meeting us.

“We’re not really but the girl Ned likes invited him so I said I’d go.” He laughed a little.

“That’s sweet.” I smiled down at the sidewalk.

“Have you ever been to a party?” He asked, seeming to follow my trail of thoughts.

I shook my head no, “I’ve never been to school and dad wasn’t really in the business of throwing parties for his bad guy friends. Plenty of clubs and bars though.” I told him.

He nodded and checked the street before leading me across.

“How long ago did you break up?” I asked him as we slowly walked down the busy sidewalk.

“Me and MJ?” He asked.

I nodded up at him.

“About four years ago.” He answered easily.

“Have you been in a relationship since then?” I asked, unable to keep the curiosity out of my voice.

His cheeks turned pink as he blushed, “No, not since MJ.” He shook his head and dodged a passing skateboarder.

"So the second person you slept with but had feelings for?” I probed, unable to help myself.

He smiled to himself, “Not a relationship but we did like each other. I met her just before college she was working for the paper, I was trying my hand at an internship.”

“A classic summer romance.” I said in a fake dreamy voice. “Where did she go?” I wondered.

“She moved to Nevada for school.” He told me as a car pulled up beside us.

I panicked for a split second before I remembered Wanda was picking us up.

Peter held the passenger door open for me “Such a gentleman.” I commented as I jumped in.

“He is always so polite.” Wanda said before Peter jumped in the back.

Wanda and Peter chatted the whole ride home, I didn’t need to say anything and it was a relief.

Trying to spend time alone outside the compound hadn’t gone as planned.

“You’re great escape been foiled?” Sam asked me when we walked in.

“Yes Sam I was half way to Canada when they found me.” I answered him sarcastically with an eye roll.

He smiled at me and carried on into the kitchen.

We followed through and I jumped up onto the counter as soon as I leant against it.

“Do you ever use chairs?” Bucky asked me as he spotted me from the sofa.

“Counters make me feel tall.” I told him with a shrug.

It was true I hadn’t thought about it before but I did prefer to be on a counter than a chair.

He shook his head at me and turned his attention back to the TV, accepting a beer that Sam held in front of him.

I didn’t think about the avengers much before I’d ended up in their home, unless they were on the news or dad was shouting about them but I hadn’t imagined they had lives outside of running around saving people in super suits.

I couldn’t have imagined Spiderman sitting at a kitchen table with iron man’s daughter pointing at her homework trying to help her, the falcon and the winter soldier sat watching what looked like a Spanish soap opera. Wanda who’d apparently taken over a town viciously sat on the floor leant against the falcon’s legs eating ice cream from the tub.

It was weird but then superhero’s were also people.

Chapter Text

(Slight TW: non-consent)

By Thursday absolutely nothing of note had happened.

It had actually been pretty boring, on the Wednesday Tony gave May and Happy the ok to go home, they’d had someone watching their apartment since the attack and not a single thing had happened, same went for Pepper and Morgan.

Everything was quiet, Peter went to school, Steve Bucky and Natt took it in turns to beat me up, Wanda said she’d start trying to help me soon, Tony chaotically ran around his lab doing things I’d never understand.

Sam had tried to work with Bucky and me on the Tuesday but he distracted me too much Bucky had kicked him out.

I’d started to try and run on the treadmill, I got out of breath after twenty seconds and started to feel like I was dying after another fifteen.

On the Thursday I’d been on the treadmill alone for seven minutes, it had felt like seven hundred minutes, when Peter appeared next to me, making me jump and slam my hand on the emergency stop.

He quickly grabbed me around the waist and lifted me off the treadmill, knowing what would happen after my hand had hit the emergency break.

I pulled my earbuds out my ears, gasping.

“Are you trying to kill me?” I panted.

He gently put me down in front of him.

“I shouted you three times.” He laughed. “I didn’t even know your phone could hold music.” He said.

“It’s not mine, Bucky said if I didn’t give up on the running he’d let me borrow his phone for an hour.” I held it up, his lock screen was a photo of a tree, it’s leaves Yellow and Orange.

“What are you listening to?” He asked as he grabbed a dangling earbud and put it in his ear, “Bucky likes Eminem?” He raised a brow.

I chuckled, “No, I do, I sighed into my Spotify.” I pulled the earbud back and paused the music.

“Eminem?” He questioned.

“He’s an angry dude, good for running.” I smiled up at him.

He pushed his hair from his forehead and smiled back.

“Is there a reason you came down to try and kill me via a treadmill?” I asked, standing back on it and leaning against the supports.

I liked being taller than him.

He rested his arms on the other support and leant down.

“I wanted to ask you something.” He stated, not asking the question.

“Okay? And you have since changed your mind?” I asked.

“Do you want to come to that party tomorrow?” He looked up at me, his brown eyes worried.

I didn’t particularly want to go to the party, I had no idea what to expect and I really didn’t think I’d enjoy it, but the way he was looking at me broke down my no and turned it into a yes.

Even if it was terrible I’m sure I could call Wanda or Bucky to come and get me if I hated it. Or even try and make my own way back to the compound.

I sighed, “Sure, I’ll go.” I nodded.

He beamed up at me, “Great!” He pushed off the support and started backing towards the exit.

“If I hate it I’m leaving!” I called after him.

I shook my head and turned back to start the treadmill again.

I managed another thirty eight minutes before I really couldn’t keep going.

I grabbed a towel and bottle of water and sat on the bench, panting.

I checked Bucky’s phone for the time and it was almost four.

I headed back upstairs and showered quickly, I put my hair into french braids again, if I was going to the party I could take them out and have my hair big and wavy from the braids.

I opened my draws that I’d folded my newly bought clothes in and pulled out the few dresses I’d gotten that I’d liked on the mannequins.

I laid them on the bed and frowned at them, they all seemed a little fancy for a college party, I didn’t know where I’d thought I’d be wearing them but my impulse purchasing had kicked in.

I grabbed the black one off the bed and pulled it on, it fell to mid thigh, clinging to my body, the back was none existent, the straps looked too thin on my shoulders, like they’d snap any minute.

I looked at myself in the mirror, still frowning. It seemed too formal.

I added my beat up pair of converse to the mix and it did make the dress seem more casual, I added a few bangles.

I sighed, it would have to do.

Clubs were easier, the fancy dresses would have blended right in there, nobody looked twice in a club.

I’d forgotten to lock my door and Bucky knocked and walked in.

“That’s a little formal for dinner.” Bucky nodded at the dress with a smirk.

I rolled my eyes at him, “It’s for tomorrow.” I kicked the converse back off and pushed the bangles onto the dresser.

“What’s tomorrow?” He asked, sitting on the edge of my bed.

I ducked into the bathroom to change into my pyjamas.

“Peter’s making me go to a party with his friends.” I called through the bathroom door.

“Look at you being all brave.” He smiled as I opened the door.

“Yeah yeah. Expect a phone call to come get me after thirty minutes.” I said, throwing his phone to him, assuming that’s why he’d come in.

“I’ll remember to turn my phone off.” He nodded, standing up and slipping his phone into his pocket.

“Dinner’s almost ready.” He added as he reached the door.

I followed him downstairs, feeling relief at the quietness of the kitchen, Tony had already gone home leaving just eight of us left in the compound. After having so many people floating around the building it was easier to breath.

“Okay, are you ready for this?” Peter asked.

I looked up at him and gulped.

“I think so, I mean, she did invite me right? That has to mean something.” Ned answered from the drivers seat.

Peter laughed, “I was talking to Cam, but good to know man.” Peter patted his shoulder and opened his door, jumping out.

I followed suit at the same time as MJ from the passenger seat.

“Wow.” I breathed when I saw her, I’d only seen glimpses of her through the window and in the rearview mirror when we’d dashed to the car.

She was wearing tight ripped jeans that hugged her perfectly, she had a gold silk bandana wrapped around her as a top and she looked incredible, the colour complimented her skin and made her glow.

She’d matched her make-up to the gold bandana and like me had converse on, not as beat up as my own.

She smiled at me, “That’s what I was going for.” She slapped Ned on the back as he met us on the curb. “Lets get this over with nerds.” She started up the street with Ned at her side.

“She looks incredible.” I mumbled to Peter as we followed.

“She’s not the only one.” Peter answered, I looked up at him but he was staring ahead.

I resisted the urge to sigh to myself, he’d tried to make it casual but from the second he’d seen me that evening he’d been blushing and more awkward than usual.

I couldn’t say I wasn’t insanely attracted to him when I’d seen him coming out his bedroom.

He smelled so good, his hair flopped into his eyes and his muscles strained in his arm when he’d pushed it back.

He was wearing a t-shirt and tight black jeans, he had a leather jacket over his arm ready to throw on, I was used to seeing him in baggy clothes hiding his muscles but the simple outfit made him look incredible.

I tried not to think about it.

I was regretting agreeing to come as we made our way up to the house, it was exactly like I imagined from the films and the shows, red cups already littered the yard, there was a girl puking in the bushes, her friend holding her hair back while crying.

“How clique.” I mumbled to Peter as he touched my arm to keep me moving. I hoped he didn’t notice the goosebumps that raised.

We followed Ned and MJ through the large busy house to the kitchen, MJ passed me a red cup, I smelt it, just beer. I wasn’t a huge fan of beer but I glanced around not seeing much of a selection for anything else.

I thanked her with a smile and moved with her as we weaved between bodies into what I assume was normally a living room.

I turned to see Peter with a bottle of water, the music was too loud to ask him what I wanted so I pointed to my beer.

He shook his head no and leant down, “Doesn’t effect Spiderman that much so I don’t bother.” He said into my ear, I only just managed to hear him.

He pulled back with a smile.

I noticed Ned had water too but I assumed that was just because he was driving.

He was glancing around the room, presumably to find the girl he liked that had invited him, I wanted to offer to help but having absolutely no clue what she looked like I didn’t think I’d be any use.

Half a beer later MJ had somehow convinced me to dance with her, I’d slipped my phone into Peter’s pocket before she pulled me away, I had no bag and the dress, while looking good, wasn’t equipped with pockets.

After a few songs I glanced over to Ned and Peter and smiled, they were talking to a few girls and from the look on Ned’s face one of them must have been the girl he liked.

I turned back to MJ and leant in, “I’m going to the bathroom.” I shouted in her ear.

“Use the one upstairs, downstairs always has a long line." She called back into my ear and pulled back nodding at me.

I smiled and waved my way to the hallway, cup in the air so I didn’t spill.

I made my way upstairs, the sound of the music getting quieter as I reached the top. My ears rang.

I glanced around myself with a sigh, all the doors looked the exact same.

I glanced back down the stairs and saw the line for the bathroom, MJ had been right it was long.

I jumped as a door opened next to me, a girl came out laughed and pulled up short when she saw me.

“Bathroom?” I asked, she pointed to the door to our right and moved down the stairs passed me.

“Thanks!” I called, doubting she’d hear me.

I glanced at myself in the mirror before leaving, surprised my make-up had held up so well. I’d gone for dark eyeshadow and bold eyeliner, my glasses usually nullified most make-up I wore but that night they didn’t dull the effects.

I dried my hands on a hand towel and opened the door, jumping when a guy stood on the other side.

“Oh jeez, sorry I didn’t know anyone was up here.” He said, startled.

“Sorry the line downstairs was too long.” I squeezed passed him into the hallway.

“It always is.” He smiled, his eyes roamed my body before he looked back into my eyes. I raised a brow at him.

“I’ve not seen you around before.” He commented.

“Well you wouldn’t have, I don’t go to genius school.” I replied.

“Hmm what are you doing here then?” He asked me.

“My friend dragged me here, he is the genius.” I smiled and moved a few paces back towards the stairs.

“Is this friend actually your boyfriend?” He asked me.

I shook my head no. Stopping myself thinking of Peter in any way.

He leant against the doorjamb, eyes still roaming my body. “What’s his major?” He asked casually.

“Biophysics, I think, when he starts talking science he loses me.” I thought about Peter trying to explain papers he was working on or projects he had going on and how it completely went over my head, but he always got so excited.

“Impressive.” He nodded.

“What about you?” I asked, more to be polite than genuine interest.

“Financial Economics.” He smirked.

“I’m sure I’d be lost with that too.” I shook my head with a smile.

“So how did you meet this friend you came with, you go to a different school?” He asked me.

“I don’t go to school, we met through mutual friends.” I shrugged, it wasn’t technically a huge lie.

Everyone in the compound was growing on me day by day, as it got easier, being friends with everyone was getting easier and easier.

“And are they here tonight too?” I was growing bored with the conversation now, I just wanted to get back downstairs, I hadn’t been having as terrible a time as I thought I would, it was actually fun.

“No they’re not here, well, it was nice to meet you.” I waved at him and started down the stairs.

“Wait!” He called from behind me.

I stopped, my hand on the banister and he jogged down the few stairs to reach my step, “Look, can I get your number?” He asked, a dimpled smile on his face.

He was pretty handsome in a generic way, light blonde hair, blue eyes, muscly, a cute smile.

I glanced around, uncomfortable, I spotted MJ’s gold top caught in a flashing light, she was still dancing and Ned had joined her, Peter stood close by, keeping an eye on them.

He looked up and made eye contact with me, his eyes slid passed mine and saw the guy I was reluctantly talking to and he frowned, moving his gaze to the floor.

“I don’t think so, sorry.” I started to move around him but he grabbed my wrist, pulling me up a few steps and pushing me against the wall.

I grunted as my back hit the wall and looked up at him in shock, “Are you fucking kidding me?” I growled at him, trying to pull my wrist free but he was too strong.

I pulled my other arm to his chest to push him back but he leant his full weight against me, pinning my hand there.

“No boyfriend and you come to a party looking like this?” He growled in my ear, making me cringe away when he licked my neck.

“Get the fuck off me!” I screamed but the music was too loud for anyone to hear.

I started to panic, we were in full view of the people at the bottom of the stairs but I could see from their points of view it would just look like a couple displaying way too much PDA.

I tried to kick him but it was no use, his legs had mine pinned.

When his hand not holding my wrist started to graze my thigh my breathing spiked, I screwed my eyes shut.
I felt his lips crush down on my own, I held my lips together tightly.

He smelt of sweat at beer, it made me want to gag.

I was angry that I felt so useless and weak.
I hated this guy for making me feel that way, feeling so entitled to something that would never be his.

I tried to let go of my power, a black out, or even just the music stopping would help, I could shout and draw attention to us, but I had no control over it in that moment, it wasn’t getting away from me like it usually would, I couldn’t even feel it.

I chanted Peter’s name in my head, praying he’d move from the living room, look up and know it wasn’t me! I wouldn’t make out with a stranger, especially not in front of anyone and certainly not in front of him knowing he had feelings for me.

The guy ducked his head and started to kiss my chest, I felt the thin strap of my left shoulder snap as his fingers pulled at the low neckline.

I tried again to push him back with my pinned hand, to rip my wrist free but it was no use.

I opened my eyes and searched for Peter, he was now leant down talking to MJ, I could just see him through the doorway, I begged him internally to just look up, please Peter.

What use is his stupid Peter tingle if it only worked for useless stuff like me sitting under a tree?

Despite the music being so loud I tried again, “Peter!” I screamed, praying.

His head snapped up suddenly and he looked around himself before he looked over to me.

His face switched from worry to anger in seconds, I screwed my eyes shut again when I felt the guys hand move towards my breast, almost exposed due to the snapped strap.

Suddenly all his weight was gone, my eyes snapped open and Peter was stood there rage burning in his eyes.

His hands felt soft and gently against my skin as he tried to get me to look into his eyes.

“Are you hurt?” He asked. My brain noted he didn’t ask if I was ok, he already knew the answer to that question.

I tried to take a deep breath but it came out shaky.

I shook my head no. I wasn’t hurt.

His eyes glanced quickly at my broken strap and he shook himself out of his jacket, wrapping it round my shoulders.

I looked down at the guy on the top of the stairs, he had blood running down his face but he was breathing, I didn’t look long enough to see if he was conscious or not.

"I need to leave.” I gasped at Peter, unsure if he heard me.

I turned to move down the stairs, I felt Peter close behind me, I moved my hand back to grab his, I needed to know he wasn’t going anywhere.

I darted out the door and almost ran to the edge of the yard, stopping at a low wall.

I dropped Peter’s hand and crouched down, hand on the wall instead for support.

I felt like I was going to throw up, my stomach turned and my ears rang.

I started to gasp for breath.

“I need to go kill that asshole, then find Ned and MJ.” Peter growled from behind me. He sounded far away.

“If you leave me alone right now I will kill you.” I gasped at him, tears springing to my eyes.

“Fuck!” He screamed.

A few seconds later I saw him sit down hard next to me, he leant his back against the wall and ducked his head to look into my eyes.

He looked worried and angry.

I grabbed his hand again, squeezing.

“I need to go get them.” He whispered fiercely.

“Text them, just give me 2 minutes.” I mumbled.

He searched my face for a few seconds and then sighed.

I looked back down at the floor and concentrated on pushing air into my lungs.

I could hear Peter’s ragged breathing next to me and felt his hand in mine.

His beautiful smell surrounded me while I wore his jacket.

“Ned found MJ they’re heading out.” He told me quietly.

I needed to pull myself together before they got outside.

“Ok.” I took a deep breath and scrunched my eyes shut.

I forced myself to focus on Peter’s hand in mine, telling myself I could breakdown when I got back to the compound. Just half an hour to keep myself focused.

Nothing that bad had even happened.

It hadn’t gone too far. I’d had a man double my size bully me my whole life.

I’d be absolutely fine.

“Ok.” I said again, sucking in a big gulp of fresh air and standing up.

Peter quickly pushed himself up to stand next to me, I hadn’t let his hand go and I didn’t know if I could yet.

“Wanda is coming to get us.” Peter told me, seeming to realise that would reassure me.

I liked MJ and Ned, they were good people but I didn’t want to get back in the car with them, I didn’t know them well enough to spend a half an hour car ride with them pretending everything was fine.

“Peter!” We heard Ned call as he left the house, him and MJ made there way over to us quickly.

“What the hell happened dude?” He asked as they reached our side.

“Nothing, we just need to leave." Peter said.

“You knocked a guy out for no reason?” MJ frowned at him.

“Yep.” He nodded at her.

MJ understood when she looked at me, she assessed me for a few seconds and her face went blank. “Ok, we’re leaving. Do you guys need a ride?” She asked.

“No, Wanda is coming. Just text me when you guys get home.” Peter gave him a serious look, “And one of you call campus police and tell them about the guy getting knocked out.”

“Sure.” Ned mumbled as they backed away from us towards his car.

Peter watched them as they drove away and then turned back to me.

“Are you sure he didn’t hurt you?” He asked me.

“I’m sure.” I felt calmer by the second, knowing his friends were ok and safe, and being outside, it made the situation feel like a weird dream.

“Don’t tell the others.” I said in a desperate voice, my eyes pleading with him.

He looked torn for a second but then nodded.

I didn’t want anyone to know, if I was going to stay I didn’t want them to think I was weak, that I couldn’t ever help them.

I started to shiver, it wasn’t a cold night but the adrenaline and anger were wearing off, leaving me feeling cold.

Peter was keeping his eyes on our surroundings, his eyes darting from the house to the street.

He noticed me looking at him and glanced down at me, “I have no more jackets.” He smiled gently.

I moved myself closer to him and he instinctively wrapped his arm around my shoulders, pulling me against him.

I tucked my head against his chest, holding the hand that wasn’t clutching his between our bodies.

I felt smaller than usual when he rested his chin on my head.

“Thank you.” I mumbled into his chest, realising I hadn’t said it yet.

He didn’t say anything back, whether he’d not heard me or he just didn’t know what to say.

I heard a car stop on the street and Peter squeezed my hand, I pulled back and felt relief flood my body when I turned and saw Wanda smiling at us.

I wasn’t ready to let go of Peter’s hand and he didn’t try to pull back, just let me pull him into the backseat.

“Did you guys have fun?” Wanda asked, looking at us in the rear view mirror as she pulled away from the curb.

“It was pretty boring, just what I expected from a big bunch of nerds.” I answered her, happy when my voice sounded casual.

Wanda must not have picked up on anything as she laughed a little at my answer and didn’t press for anything else.

We sat silently most of the drive home, I closed my eyes and rested my head against the seat.

The compound was still lit brightly as Wanda pulled in, driving around to the garage and parking up.

I finally felt safe enough to let Peter’s hand go, I squeezed gently before letting go as we got out the car.

We followed Wanda back upstairs, Peter close behind me.

“It’s still early, we were watching a movie if you guys want to come finish it with us?” Wanda asked, spinning to smile at us as we reached the lobby.

“I’m sorry we interrupted your film! You should have said something.” I frowned, I hated that we’d pulled her away.

She laughed a little “It’s fine Cam! I don’t mind.” She shook her head at me.

“I need to shower.” I pointed behind me at the stairs, I could feel the calm wearing off and I started to walk backwards, spinning and almost running up the stairs.

I ran straight to the bathroom, I didn’t even close my bedroom door but had enough sense to slam the bathroom door behind me.

I threw myself onto the floor next to the toilet and heaved, it was nothing but bile, I hadn’t eaten anything substantial for hours and I’d only had the one beer.

My throat and stomach burned as I heaved again, bringing nothing else up.

I gasped and leaned back, turning to turn the shower on and then sitting back against the wall, my hands shook and I couldn’t stop the tears springing to my eyes.

As I looked at my shaking hands I stated to feel my power radiating through my body, everything came back to my body with a rush, like someone hitting me with a brick.

I groaned loudly and pushed my head back against the wall, closing my eyes.

I’d never experienced that before, I’d never felt them disappear, like I’d lost them.

It wasn’t the first time an asshole had pinned me against a wall, it wasn’t the first time I’d felt horrified and useless, it was normally my dad but even still, I’d been able to feel my powers, let them loose if I’d needed or fought to keep them inside me.

I felt lost.

I’d always known what to expect with my dad, when he got angry he’d lash out and I knew I was facing some form of pain, always knew he was one snap away from killing me.

I’d always felt weak around him, knew I could never fight him off.

But a stranger was different, I’d always felt more powerful around regular people, like my powers would help if I needed them to.

Jeremy had been an asshole, I’d never felt like I could say no to him but I’d never been afraid of him, feeling my power radiate through my body knowing I could do something if I’d ever needed to.

That night was different, I couldn’t feel my power anywhere, he’d overpowered me so easy and I knew it wasn’t just intimidation and pain he’d wanted.

I knew what he would have done if he’d had the chance and that was worse.

I felt the energy around me change and when I opened my eyes it was dark, I could hear the shower running but the bathroom light was out, I looked under the door and my bedroom light wasn’t on either.

Shit.

I hoped it had just been my room, I slid myself up the wall slowly, listening for signs I’d blacked out the whole building, I couldn’t hear anything.

I took a few deep breaths and then felt out, everything else seemed on. It hadn’t been the whole building.

“Fuck sake.” I mumbled to myself, wiping tears from under my eyes.

I flushed the toilet and pulled Peter’s jacket off, I couldn’t remember pushing my arms through the sleeves but at some point I had.

I turned away from the mirror and slipped the dress off, throwing it into the corner of the bathroom.

I kicked my converse across the room, accidentally hitting the door as I did.

I jumped at the bang but didn’t bother moving my shoes.

I jumped into the shower quickly and let the hot water burn through my skin for a few seconds.

I instantly felt better, I pushed my face under the water and scrubbed.

I’d normally use make-up wipes but I didn’t want to wait, I needed to feel the water on my skin straight away.

I allowed myself to quietly sob under the running water for a few minutes, holding my chest as each sob escaped from me.

I scrubbed my eyes again, making sure no black came off when I did then turned to wash my hair.

I let myself calm down as the conditioner ran from my hair.

I was ok, I was safe. Peter had gotten to me, he’d heard me over the music and everything was going to be ok.

After a few more minutes my breathing returned to normal, I turned the water off and jumped out, wrapping myself in a big white towel.

I forced myself to look in the mirror, gasping when I saw the marks on my chest.

I didn’t allow myself to spiral again.

I was ok. It was over.

I closed my eyes and moved away, backing out into my room.

“Don’t panic.” Peter’s voice made me jump and I spun to see him closing my door behind him.

“Jesus.” I groaned.

“I’m sorry, I haven’t been waiting I just got here.” He held his hands up, in his defence my door had been open.

“It’s fine.” I shook my head, it hadn’t scared me more than it normally would have.

“Spin.” I motioned with my hand for him to turn around, he seemed to notice I was in a just my towel again and turned towards the door.

I threw on my flannel pyjama pants and a t-shirt way too big for me, it was one of the few things I’d had on me when they’d caught me in Morocco, I’d ordered it online years before, not checking the size before I’d done it. It was blue and green tie dye and comfortable as hell.

“You’re good.” I told Peter as I crawled onto the bed, I sat against the headboard, knees to my chest.

Peter turned around and his eyes found me.

“I have bad news and I don’t want to upset you any more but I don’t want to lie to you.” He said after looking at me for a few seconds. His eyes were worried, a frown on his face.

“Ok I’m fine just tell me whatever you need.” I wrapped my arms around my legs and put my chin on my knees.

“Wanda knows. Well she knows the basics. She knew you were lying in the car and she didn’t want to push you and she asked me and she read my mind before I could stop her and she knows and I’m sorry I begged her not to say anything to anyone and she said she’d think about it but there, I’m sorry.” He said in a rush, pacing back and forth in front of my door, not looking at me.

I sighed gently, “Pete.” I said trying to get him to look at me.

He just kept pacing.

“Hey, bugboy.” I said louder, he stopped and looked over at me.

“Could you sit down you’re making me dizzy.” I nodded at the bed next to me.

He looked shocked for a second but the tension dropped from his shoulders and he slumped onto the bed next to me, stretching his legs in front of him and leaning back against the headboard.

“It’s ok. You didn’t mean to. It’s fine that Wanda knows.” I didn’t particularly want everyone to know so I hoped she’d at least talk to me before she went to anyone else but I’d just have to wait to find out.

“I’m sorry I couldn’t stop it sooner.” He whispered to me, his eyes slid closed and his fists balled in anger.

“It’s not your fault.” I whispered back, grabbing his fist and un-balling it.

“It is my fault, I stopped keeping an eye on you when I first saw him. I was jealous.” He stuttered, he didn’t want to admit it but it seemed like he had to tell me.

“I know, I understand.” I told him. And it was true, I knew the second he looked away why he’d looked away, why he hadn’t looked further into it, why he didn’t make eye contact with me for longer, so he could have seen. I’d have mouthed for him to help me with a smile on my face and an eye roll. But I’d understood why he had looked away so quickly and not looked back until I screamed his name.

“Did MJ and Ned get home safe?” I asked him, untucking myself and slowly laying down, he looked down at me and nodded.

“Can I ask you something really selfish?” I whispered after a few minutes of peaceful silence.

He frowned down at me, his eyes puzzled.

“Can you stay here tonight?” I almost backed out but managed to whisper the words.

It was selfish because I knew he’d say yes, even if he didn’t think it was a good idea.

He thought about it for a few seconds and then pushed his legs under the comforter, sliding down to lay next to me.

“Thanks.” I smiled at him.

“Is this why you blacked out my room?” He asked, turning his head on the pillow to look at me.

I frowned. “I didn’t black out your room?”

“You did, about twenty minutes ago.” He laughed a little.

“I’m so sorry! My powers came back and they got away a little I thought it was just my room. I was sat against the wall” I waved my hand towards the bathroom. I felt out gently with my abilities and felt his lights were still on, fuses as they should be.

“I got Friday to turn them back on.” He smiled. “But what do you mean your powers came back?” He added.

I turned my own light off, turning the lamp on.

“When, that guy was-well I couldn’t feel my powers, like the panic took over, I couldn’t feel them inside anymore. Normally I can feel them or feel myself losing control but I couldn’t feel anything. That was the worst part, I felt so weak.” I felt a tear slide down my cheek.

“You’re not weak Cam.” He told me his voice fierce, slowing wiping the tear away.

I sighed, not having an answer because I didn’t believe him.

He hadn’t moved his hand from my cheek and when I looked at him he was watching me intently.

He leant in closer, his breathing sped up.

I stopped breathing all together.

The problem was I didn’t want to stop him, I wanted him to kiss me but I knew I shouldn’t let him.

I knew I should pull back and ask him to leave and take back asking him to stay.

But I couldn’t.

Chapter Text

"We can't." I whispered quietly, closing my eyes. If he kissed me I knew I'd have no hope of stopping it.

"I know." He whispered back, a little breathless.

"I'm sorry bugboy." I didn't want to open my eyes and see his.

"I know. I'm sorry too." I felt his hand gently slide to my neck.

I took a deep unsteady breath. "I really wish I did feel the same you know." I told him.

He didn't reply, he held his hand on my neck for a few more seconds before turning onto his back.

I finally opened my eyes, he was looking at the ceiling with wide eyes, his hand in his hair. I grabbed his hand still on the bed between us.

"I shouldn't have done that." He groaned.

"You didn't do anything, nothing happened." I poked his cheek trying to stop his spiral.

"I should go." He started to sit up but I pulled him back down with the hand I was holding.

"Can you stop freaking out you're gonna freak me out?" I laughed a little.

"I can't stop freaking out that guy at the party then I just went and did that and now you're going to be even less ok and-" I put my hand over his moth to stop him.

"Hey! I'm fine, I needed time to process and spiral a little but I'm fine now. Just be quiet." I whispered to him, really not wanting anyone to hear Peter was in my room.

He tried to mumbled something but it came out muffled.

"Wanda is going to hurt me." He whispered.

"Why is Wanda going to hurt you?" I asked him, resting my chin on his arm and watching him.

"Because I tried to kiss you. Again. She told me specifically not to do that." He shook his head.

"How will she find out?" I raised a brow at him.

"She knows everything." He rolled his eyes, looking down at me.

"Are you going to lay here over analysing everything and freaking out or can you just go to sleep?" I asked him, laying my head down on his shoulder.

"I'll do both thank you very much." He answered lazily.

"Ok well do it quietly because I am going to sleep." I leant over him and put my glasses on the bedside table before laying back down.

I felt weird to be so comfortable around him, to feel ok laying my head on his shoulder, listening to him quietly breathe in the darkness as I drifted into unconsciousness.

I woke up before him the next morning, he looked tired even in his sleep, dark circles under his eyes and he still had a frown on his face.

In the light of day I realised how stupid I'd been to ask him to stay, how selfish it had been.

I needed to stop making this harder for him, and asking him to stay in my bed with me was surely going to make things so much harder for him.

I frowned to myself, maybe I could like Peter the way he liked me, be with him the way he wanted. It seemed easy enough in that moment.

I stopped my train of thought through as I had more important things I needed to think about.

I slid off my bed gently so I didn't wake him up before leaving my room.

I hadn't checked the time and had no idea where Peter had my phone but it was at least day light so I hoped Tony would be there already.

I didn't hear anything in the lab as I made my way down the stairs but saw Tony as I opened the door.

He didn't acknowledge me when I walked in and as I moved towards him I realised he was concentrating, Bucky was sat out of view with his shirt off.

Bucky jumped slightly when he saw me and Tony jumped at his movement.

"Really?" Tony growled at him, still not noticing me.

"Cam, she makes no sounds." Bucky gestured to me with his other hand as I jumped up to sit on a work table in front of them.

"Oh, hey Cam." Tony nodded at me before moving back to Bucky's shoulder, he had what looked like a tiny screwdriver in his hand.

I raised a brow at Bucky "A sensor disconnected." He rolled his eyes.

I pushed my sense out to see if I could help but it had completely come away from it's receptor so I was no use.

"What do we owe the pleasure?" Tony asked, still concentrating.

"It can wait until you're finished." I said, swinging my legs.

"I'm leaving after this so if it needs to be today don't be shy." He said.

I sighed and closed my eyes. I didn't really want to tell Tony so adding Bucky to the mix too sent my anxiety into overdrive.

"Can mutants lose their powers?" I asked, looking at my feet.

"Not that I've ever heard of, a while ago there was a 'cure' going around that could wipe powers but a group of mutants stopped it being made after a while. Never heard of anyone losing them out of nowhere though. You saw your blood it's your DNA that is altered so unless it gets wiped, no. Why?" He said, still distractedly looking at Bucky's arm and not me, it actually made it easier.

"I think I kind of lost mine last night, temporarily." I frowned, biting my lip.

His head did snap up then. "What do you mean you think? I'm going to need some context?" His eyes were bright with curiosity.

I slid a glance to Bucky who just looked confused and then back to Tony.

"Well I was in a super crazy situation and normally I feel my powers getting away from me or I have to work to keep them in but last night I just couldn't feel them anywhere, like I lost them for an hour before they came back." I shrugged not having more on an explanation than that.

"What crazy situation? You went to a party with Peter?" Bucky asked.

I shrugged again, "Nothing major just a situation I could have done with my powers getting away is all." I avoided eye contact.

When they didn't say anything for a few seconds it forced me to look back at them, Tony was frowning deeply.

"I definitely think you should start working with Wanda today, I don't think your powers disappeared, I think you just didn't have control over them. Which is worrying as to what situation you were in that made you think you'd lost them?" He seemed to assess me.

"So you're saying it was just in my head?" I frowned.

"Yeah, it's the way you think of your powers, I think Wanda is your best bet." He nodded slowly before turning back to Bucky's arm.

I looked at Bucky and he was frowning at me, his eyes darted to my neck and then my arms, his frown deepened when they flickered to my left wrist. I glanced down and noticed a dark purple bruise I hadn't even noticed myself.

I moved my right hand to try and cover it but it was no use when he'd already seen it.

"What was the situation Cam?" He asked, looking angry.

"It's fine." I shook my head.

"Were you guys attacked again?" Tony asked, distracted still.

"No we weren't. Nothing superpowery happened." I shook my head and jumped down off the worktop.

"Peter will tell us." Tony threatened, spinning towards me as I walked towards the door.

"He wasn't there so he can't tell you anything." I lied. Kind of. He technically hadn't been on the stairs until he ended it.

"Where's Peter?" Tony asked me, clearly suspicious now.

"I don't know, school? His room? I haven't seen him." I stuttered ruining the lie.

"Friday, where's Pete?" Tony asked.

"As far as I can tell he's still in Camila's room, he went in last night at eleven thirty eight, the door didn't open again until Camila left this morning at seven thirteen." She replied.

"It's so creepy she knows that.' I whispered.

"Fell asleep watching a film again?" Bucky smirked at me.

"Something like that." I rolled my eyes at him.

"Cam, you've got bruises, you said you needed your powers but you couldn't use them, that's not nothing, that's dangerous, what happened?" Bucky didn't sound happy.

"Can I not just have some privacy? Is it not enough having robot lady know everyone's exact location? I'm clearly fine, so it wasn't that bad? I just needed to know if I was broken." I called back to him as I left the lab, jogging up the stairs.

By the time I'd made it up the second set of stairs I'd forgotten that Peter was still in my room and I slammed the door when I got inside my room.

He shot upright, his hair wild and curly, he looked confused and still half asleep.

"Who's attacking now?" He groaned.

"Nobody, sorry I forgot you were here." I waved in his direction and he groaned and flopped back against the pillows.

"Why are you so loud then, if we're not in imminent danger?" He asked, his eyes now closed again.

"Because I'm pissed." I told him, looking around the room for something to distract me but coming up blank.

"Why are you pissed?" He asked sounding like he was already asleep.

"Doesn't matter." I threw myself on the bottom of my bed, arms above my head and legs dangling off the end.

I blew out a frustrated breath.

"Bucky and Tony know you spent the night in here." I told him.

"How?" He yawned and I felt the bed move but didn't look at him to see what he was doing.

"Friday told them." I grumbled.

"Well that's going to be fun later." He yawned again. "What time is is?" He asked, the bed moved again and I assumed he'd sat up.

"I don't know you have my phone still." I shrugged.

"Friday what time is it?" Peter asked.

"Seven fifty six."

"Don't ask her, I'm mad at her." I frowned at the ceiling.

Peter laughed and nudged my shoulder with his foot.

"She's a computer programme." He said.

"She's a bitch is what she is." I huffed.

I felt the bed move again and then Peter appeared in front of me.

"Do you want to do some training? Let out all that anger?" He raised a brow at me.

"Not with you." I shook my head and looked back at the ceiling.

"Why not with me?" He asked, offended.

"You distract me too much." I shrugged again feeling like I wanted to lay there for the next twelve hours and not move.

"Come on, I promise not to distract you." He kicked my foot gently.

I didn't want to tell him that a large part of the distraction was actually the way he moved, the muscles I could see moving under his tanned skin, the little bit of skin that showed his abs when he stretched his arms up.

I sighed and he leant down to grab my hand, pulling me upright.

I saw him frown and my wrist for a second then I remembered the bruise again.

"Was that me?" He asked, still holding my hand, pointing with his other. He looked so worried. He hadn't even grabbed my wrists at any point during the night. He panicked anyway.

I shook my head no with a gentle smile.

It hit him then and he realised, I watched it in his eyes as they turned from worry to rage.

"Fine I'll train with you, go change." I said, more to distract him than actual want.

He brightened up, it worked.

He left my room with a quick wave and I moved over to my draws, pulling out a pair of light blue leggings and a matching sports bra.

I quickly tied my hair back, not bothering to look in the mirror.

Peter was already waiting for me in the hallway, leant against the wall in grey sweatpants and a plain black t-shirt.

Thankfully we didn't see anyone on our way down to the gym and Bucky wasn't running when we got down, it seemed he worked out most mornings before everyone else woke up.
Hopefully it would take Tony hours to fix his arm.

"How sticky are you?' I asked him.

"I don't know, super sticky?" He shrugged.

"Sticky enough not to drop me and yourself into a heap on the floor if we do this?" I raised a brow at his hands, having serious doubts about this plan he wanted to practice.

"Definitely that sticky." He rolled his eyes. "You ready?" He asked.

I sighed, "Sure, but when I inevitably break all my bones from being dropped from a great height I just want you to know I will be telling Wanda this was all your plan." I smiled sweetly at him before turning to walk to the far side of the room.

I hadn't seen him jump but when I turned around he was already on the ceiling, one arm dropped down for me to grab.

"Remember jump before you reach me."

"Yeah, yeah. Either way I'll be on the floor." I mumbled to myself.

I ran the short distance, jumping as high as I could, reaching for Peter's hand with my right, I felt him grip my wrist and got ready for him to swing me to where I was supposed to land but as the momentum pulled me forward and I got ready to drop, Peter kept his grip on me and I just swung back.

He laughed as I hung in the air.

"Told you I was super sticky." He said, loosening his fingers from around my wrist, leaving just his palm against my wrist.

"Well this isn't terrifying at all." I commented as I hung there, the only thing keeping me from breaking an ankle was bugboy's sticky palm. I tried not to move.

I dropped my head back to look up at him, he was grinning down at me.

"Ok I'm sorry I doubted you, you're super sticky." I admitted.

"Apology accepted."

"What exactly am I seeing right now?" Bucky's voice made me jump, I turned to see him leant against the doorjamb, arms folded like he'd been there a while.

"Um, hello." I waved with my free hand.

"She doubted my stickiness." Peter told Bucky, I felt him gently attach a web to my hand, I watched the floor get closer to me until I felt my feet firmly on the ground. Peter dropped down next to me with a triumphant smile.

I rolled my eyes at him and Bucky shook his head at us.

"Do you know how to use a gun?" Bucky asked me, moving further into the gym.

"Um, no?" I shook my head, frowning at him, "I think you guys forget that just because I I have powers doesn't mean I have the same life as you guys. I wasn't out fighting people all the time, I didn't have aliens coming to kill me every month. I had an extremely boring life, never had a need to pick up a gun." I rolled my eyes at them.

"Yeah I do forget that sometimes." Peter said to Bucky.

"Me too, maybe we're the weird ones?" He made a fake surprised face making me laugh.

"You are really weird." Wanda said as she walked into the room.

I smiled at her as she walked towards us.

"Yeah, I'm the one moving things with my mind." Bucky shook his head at her and smiled.

"Watch it cyborg man." She warned, eyes flashing red but she smiled back at him.

"He was dangling Cam from the ceiling." Bucky called, pointing at Peter with his vibranium arm.

"Peter." Wanda smacked him round the back of the head.

"Hey!" He rubbed the back of his head and dodged back out of her way.

"It's true Wanda, I could have been seriously injured." I nodded at her, faking innocents.

Peter scoffed, "That's it I'm out." He started walking out the room, hands in the air. "You come get me when you're ready for tacos." he called back to me and saluted as he left the room.

She tilted her head at me and smiled gently. “How are you?” She asked.

Wanda had watched him leave and turned to look at me.

I looked at her suspiciously, “Fine, how are you?” I asked with a frown.

“Tony said you thought you lost your powers last night, after that guy-“

“Stop!” I held my hand up, cutting her off.

“It was a guy that gave you the bruises?” Bucky asked, looking from Wanda to me, eyes wide.

I sighed, folding my arms.

“Do any of you people here know what privacy is? Seriously?” I ground out.

“We know what privacy is Cam, but not when it comes to one of us being in dangerous situations.” She shook her head.

“Yeah, well I’m not one of you so leave it.” I spat, moving around them and stalking out the room, I jogged up the stairs, pissed again.

I took the stairs to the bedrooms two at a time and ducked into my room.

I made sure to lock the door and resisted the urge to scream out loud.

I thew myself onto the bed like I had that morning, breathing deeply.

I felt like a bitch after a few seconds, I realised Wanda was just worried, that she was concerned about what happened, and I supposed any normal person would be. If it had been her, I knew I’d be freaking out for her. I’d grown to really care about her and she didn’t hide the fact she cared about me. But personally, I needed to not talk about it. I needed to forget about it and let it go. I’d live my life in very similar situations, I was used to it, it was just normal in my world, the way Bucky asking me if I was any good with a gun was normal in their world. If I kept thinking about what had happened, kept talking about it remembering it I’d start to panic, I’d freak out and I didn’t want that. I just wanted them to accept I was ok, I was fine and this is how I needed to deal with the situation.

I sighed to myself again before jumping up from the bed.

I quickly showered, washing my hair again since I’d gotten sweaty training with Peter before Bucky and Wanda had bought it to a halt.

I left it down to dry naturally again and just as I’d finished dressing I heard a knock at my door.
I closed my eyes for a second before moving to open it, Wanda stood on the other side, an apologetic look on her face.

“I’m sorry.” She said.

I moved back to let her in, closing the door behind her, she perched on the end of my bed, crossing her legs under her.

“I’m sorry too. I didn’t mean to get mad at you, I know you’re just worried.” I sat next to her.

“I am worried Cam, but I’m more worried you couldn’t get to your powers when you really needed them. If Peter hadn’t been there, if it had escalated, if it had been something worse. I’m worried you wouldn’t be able to do anything to help yourself.” She said honestly.

“I’m worried about that too Wanda, that’s what freaked me out the most. But you have to understand, talking about it, remembering it all the time, makes it worse for me. I need to just let it go. Please.” I looked up at her, my eyes pleading with her.

She assessed me for a few seconds before nodding at me.

“Thanks.” I breathed.

“I think I know what happened. Your powers are completely controlled by your emotions, you think of them as fog and you’ve told us more than once that you literally control them with your emotions.” She twisted on the bed to face me.

I frowned, “I’ve never said I control them with emotions.” I shook my head.

“Ok, you haven’t said those words, but everything you’ve said, everything I’ve seen, is telling me that exact thing, your emotions are directly linked to your powers. When you’re distracted, they get away from you, you stop thinking about them and away they go. When you get mad, angry, you’re at your most powerful, we saw it with Carter, you shut us all down, we could feel your power radiating. I’ve seen it in you, with your father, when you’re upset you can focus them like nothing else. And last night you weren’t distracted, like you normally think of a situation like that, you were terrified.” She explained.

“I’ve been terrified before.” I shook my head at her.

“Not really, you’ve been angry, you’ve been upset, you expected it from your dad, the things he made you do, those guys, never took you by surprise when they did what they did, you were expected and on guard and,” She seemed like she was searching for the words, “Used to it, You shouldn’t be, nobody should be used to bad things happening to them but you are. And last night wasn’t anything you were used to. Normal guy, boring party with normal people, Pete excluded of course, normal human boy out of nowhere. You were terrified for the first time. If effected you in a way you weren’t used to, and because of that, you felt like you couldn’t feel your powers.” She finished, putting her hadn’t on mine.

I took a deep breath, blinking to keep the tears back. “Were you a therapist before you came here?” I blew the breath back out, it was unsteady.

She laughed, “Not quite, no. But I did accidentally take over a town when I let my emotions control my powers. I had no idea how much it effected them. But I learnt and I think I can help you.” She patted my hand.

“Maybe it’s a mutant thing.” I laughed.

“Talk to Bruce about that one, he has theories.” She smiled.

“Seriously?”

“Yeah, huge nerd.” She unfolded herself and stood up from the bed. “Come on, I want you protected the next time something bad happens.” She held her hand out to me.

“That’s not very optimistic you know, you should really say ‘if’ something happens.” I said, talking her hand.

“Not likely when you live here. There will be a next time. Besides, you’re one of us now.” She turned to smile at me.

I resisted the urge to roll my eyes at her.

I doubted I’d ever feel like one of them.

Chapter Text

“Why is it always us?” I asked as Peter yanked me behind a destroyed car in the street.

“Comes with the job.” Peter answered, pulling his shoes off.

“Well when Wanda is right, she’s right!” I shouted at Peter, covering my head as a car flew over our heads to land too close behind us.

“What are you talking about?” He called back, pulling his t-shirt over his head.

“Nevermind.” I shook my head, closing my eyes against a massive surge of electrical current in the air.

“What is Electro even doing?” Peter mumbled, more to himself than me.

“That’s Electro?” I shouted over the another car being thrown over us and smashing right behind me.

“Yeah what gave him away?” Peter answered sarcastically. “I’ve gotta get you out of here.” He added.

“No you don’t, use your head Peter.” I groaned, watching a terrified woman run passed us.

I felt for her, she was probably like us, we’d just come out for tacos.

I’d spent hours with Wanda, trying to understand what she was trying to tell me, asking her again and again how I could just ‘think different’ about powers I’d had my whole life.
She’d tried different mental exercises, gone inside my head more than once, had drawn examples with her powers in the air to try and help.

None of it had really gone anywhere. She’d started to try and get me to ‘project’ my powers, like using them as an electrical impulse punch.
I’d given up, telling her she was trying too much at once.

That’s when Peter had found me for tacos. We'd swung into the city as far as we could, then we’d been slowly walking to his favourite taco place when his Peter tingle had interrupted.
Before we’d even had time to duck Electro had started breaking the street, throwing cars, smashing shop windows, big screens advertising anything and everything.
That poor woman had probably been enjoying her normal boring day.

“I am using my head Cam! He’s dangerous, they’ll kill me themselves if you get hurt.” He drew my attention back to him.

I rolled my eyes at him.

“Ok I’ve got a plan, give me a web shooter, set it to something easy.” I held my hand out.

His head snapped up to me, eyes wild and shocked.

“Are you crazy! No! You’re not going near him.” He shook his head.

“What’s he going to do to me? Electrocute me?” I raised a brow at him and ducked as a screen from the building above us shattered.

“And if he gets his hands on you?” He shouted back.

“You’re going to distract him! You go high, I’ll come up from behind him, web him, then you swing down to me I can shield you too and you can do some ninja kicky stuff and knock him out. Done! Then we can go home and get some ice cream because I’m in an-“ he cut me off with a hand to the mouth.

“Stop, we’re not doing that, too many things can go wrong.” He shook his head.

I grabbed his wrist and moved his hand, “If you don’t do it now somebody is going to get seriously hurt.” I pointed to the few people still trying to get away.

He looked at where I pointed.

“Shit!” He growled, running his hands through his hair in frustration.

“Ok give me a webshooter, I’m going either way.” I held my hand out again.

He looked like he wanted to scream. He glared at me while he took a webshooter off, he fiddled with a few things.

“It’s set to net, press this as soon as you have a chance, don’t hang around after just run I’ll be fine without your shield. Got it?” He stared into my eyes and I didn’t say anything as there was no way I was just running and leaving him.

I nodded to acknowledge I knew what to press but not in agreement.

He sighed deeply, “I swear to god if you get killed.” He mumbled to himself and put his mask on.

“Yeah, yeah the world will just simply come to an end of I’m not in it.” I rolled my eyes again and pushed his shoulder when he didn’t move.

“Go.” I encouraged.

His mask eyes glared at me but he turned, shooting a web to the building across the street and following it.

“You should try some yoga, I heard it’s good for anger issues.” He called to Electro, I watched through the broken car windows, he caught his attention straight away.

“Spiderman!” He shouted, dropping the car he had in an electric hold to the ground.

“Yeah, hey, what exactly are you doing?” Spiderman tilted his head.

Electro shot a bolt at him and Pete flipped back, moving to a streetlight.

“Didn’t I kill you last time?” Electro shouted.

“It doesn’t seem like it.” Peter called as electro moved closer to him.

“Well let’s fix that.” Electro shot a bolt at the streetlight he perched on, Spiderman flipped off again but electro saw it coming and shot another bolt at him, catching him, he fell from the air, landing on the ground with a thud.

“Fuck.” I gasped, making sure I didn’t draw attention to myself.

I wanted to run to Peter, make sure he was ok and cover him with my shield but I couldn’t. I needed to stick with the plan. The ‘plan’ being that thing I’d thought up thirty seconds earlier that seemed to be going terribly. Why did I think I could come up with a plan?

I was able to breath again when Peter dragged himself to standing.

I crouched round the back of the car, making sure my shield was in place before standing up, I blocked out their angry banter as Electo shot another bolt at Peter.

The street seemed so quiet, I couldn’t see any pedestrians anymore, the street had finally emptied.

I moved closer towards electro, I could hear my heartbeat in my ears, I could feel my muscles tensing as the adrenaline ran through my body.

I wasn’t watching my feet and jumped when my foot knocked a stray wing mirror causing a loud metal bang as it collided with the car we’d hid behind.

Electro spun to face me, anger burning through his body.

He shouted something I didn’t hear as he shot a bolt at me. I felt it connect with my skin, tingling as it coursed around my shield.

I was so shocked he’d done it, he had no idea who I was, I could have been an innocent bystander just trying to get away and he didn’t care.

The bolt could have killed me instantly if had have been a regular person just trying to avoid another superhero battle in the middle of the street.

“Well that was rude.” I said, looking down at my unaffected body.

His fingers twitched with electricity, I could hear the static from where I stood.

His face wasn’t easy to read, I could see the electricity running through his body, under his skin, it seemed to hide his features but I could tell how surprised he was.

Peter webbed a car door from below him and hit him in the back, Electro went down, skidding closer to my position.

I quickly used Peter’s webshooter, webbing him to the street.

Peter dropped down next to me in seconds, grabbing his webshooter back and reattaching it quickly.

“Ok, go!” He shouted, grazing my arm.

“Absolutely not.” I called back when Electro groaned, pushing up against the web.

“Cam!” Peter shouted.

I grabbed his wrist, extending my shield to cover him.

“Wow.” He breathed, taken back for a second.

I’d got him just in time. Electro screamed and shot another bolt at him, I felt it radiate through the shield as it caught Peter.

“That’s so weird.” Peter turned to me, his mask eyes wide.

“Yeah let’s appreciate my wired later.” I pulled his attention back to Electro, writhing against the web, trying to run electric bolts though it.

“Shit, right.” He moved us forward, and as he did I felt Electro’s power, it was extensive, powerful and unnecessary.

Peter put a foot on his back, as electro started to try and get up, “No you don’t." he applied pressure, pushing him back into the concrete.

I felt him trying to shock Peter, push his power out with force.

I felt out towards him, shocked that he had a power source, it was like his veins had changed to power circuits. I closed my eyes and concentrated, it wasn’t easy, he wasn’t set out like a normal power circuit, he didn’t have wires and components running through his body, but he did have electrical pulses connecting all over.

I started to slowly disconnect the pulses, breaking their connection to each other.

My eyes snapped open when I heard him scream, “What are you doing?” He growled.

“Waiting for shield, what did you think we were going to do?” Peter answered him.

I felt his energy burning through him with the force he was using to keep Electro down.

Electro suddenly turned, throwing Peter off balance, my hand slipped from his arm, shield snapping back onto me. Peter landed hard on the floor.

Electro grabbed his ankle and electrocuted him. Peter called out in pain.

I instinctively pushed forward, kicking electro’s arm, braking his connection with Peter’s ankle.

I pushed my sense out again, shutting Electro's pulses down without caution, I didn’t care if something went wrong.

He reached over for me, pulled my leg, causing me to drop, before I had a chance to catch my breath he knocked me backwards, I felt the force in my shoulder, pain shooting through my arm.

I screamed as my back connected with something hard, knocking the wind out of me.

I struggled for a few seconds to breath, pain shooting through me when my breath came back to me in a big gasp.

Peter rolled, pushing himself up, firing a web at Electro in the same movement, he webbed his hand to the street, then his legs.

“Cam?” Peter shouted, dodging a bolt from Electro.

“I’m not dead.” I shouted back, groaning as I pushed myself up.

My shield was still in place, I limped forward just enough to feel Electro again, I could sense his power lessening, I’d effected him, his bolts didn’t have as much current as he had before.

“That sucked.” Peter groaned.

I shut down a few more connectors in Electro, watching his eyes slowly close.

His fingers twitched.

“Are you doing this?” Peter asked, turning to look at me, mask eyes huge.

“Yeah.” I nodded at him, staying where I was.

I felt a spike of electricity and panicked, looking at electro, he was still down, I looked up to see a large black carrier moving to hover over us, three large SUV’s pulled around the corner at speed.

“Fury." Peter held his hand towards me, warning me not to panic.

“Spiderman.” A large man walked towards Peter, he wore and eyepatch, all black clothing. He looked scary and menacing.

“Thanks for this.” He put a hand on Peter’s shoulder.

“Didn’t have much of a choice.” Peter answered him with a shrug.

A few men in grey and black clothing suddenly surrounded electro, one man had a collar he quickly and cautiously place around Electro’s neck.

I felt his remaining power dampen in seconds, my body almost sagged with the loss.

“Thank you for your help too Miss Hall.” Fury turned to face me.

I tried to keep the shock at him knowing who I was off my face. I didn’t know what to say so I just nodded at him, staying where I was.

“You two need a ride?” Fury asked Peter.

“No, we’re ok. But what was he doing? There was nobody else here, just innocent pedestrians?”

“We don’t know kid, but we’ll find out.” He nodded to me and patted Peter on the back.

“Let’s move it out.” He called loudly, moving back towards the middle SUV.

“He’s a scary dude.” I said as Peter came back to join me.

Peter pulled my attention to him, grabbing my arms and waiting until I looked up at his masked eyes.

“Are you okay?” He asked.

I shrugged, “I’m not dead.”

“That’s the sprit.” I could tell he was smiling under his mask.

I smiled back at him and looked around at the mess. “Is this why Spiderman needs a bank account?” I asked as he started to lead me away.

“Not this time, this was all Electro, I didn’t break anything.” He chuckled.

“I wonder if these peoples insurance cover this? Do you think companies have started doing like super villain packages? Premium includes world ending events like the snap, basic package just covers debris from a fight landing on your vehicle.” I asked.

“I think this is what shock sounds like.” Peter mumbled, grabbing me around my waist. “Ready?” He asked as he shot a web at a nearby building.

I pulled my arms around his neck, ducking my head against his neck to avoid looking. It was the looking that scared me the most, watching buildings and trees and streets hurtle towards me at speed was the worst part. I still didn’t understand how Peter found it a fun activity.

Bucky looked shocked when he saw us then sighed heavily.

“What happened this time?” He asked, moving towards us as I boosted myself onto the island. “Friday get the others.” He added when he reached me, gently grabbing my chin and turning my head to look at my face. “You might need stitches.” He said quietly, looking at a cut on my forehead.

“Great.” I rolled my eyes.

I didn’t remember hitting my head but everything happened so fast.

“Oh I’m fine don’t worry about me.” Peter limped up beside us.

“Yeah I’m positive you will be.” Bucky quipped back sarcastically, I noticed him look Peter up down down subtly though. His eyes darted back to me and I smiled letting him know I saw.

He put his fingers to his lips in a shushing motion.

“Was it someone from this Cole guy again?” Bucky asked as he grabbed a beer from the fridge.

“Nope, not this time. I got to meet Electro, Peter has some nice friends.” I said sarcastically.

“What? Electro again? What happened?” Wanda asked, shocked as she walked in.

“Why is it always you two?” Sam asked following behind Wanda.

“I asked the same thing.” I told him.

“You didn’t fight him did you?” Wanda asked me, grabbing my chin gently in the same way Bucky had.

“Um, no?” I didn’t think what I did was considered fighting him. More standing near him.

“Peter!” Wanda smacked his arm.

“Hey! I told her to run, repeatedly! You try stopping Cam doing something!” He held his hands up in defence.

“Why would you do that?” Wanda asked, worry all over her face.

“He is literally a man made out of electrics and I was supposed to just run away?” I asked her.

“She stopped him getting away, she shut him down.” Peter then frowned, “Shut him down? Turned him off? What is it when it’s a person?” He looked to me.

I shrugged, “I don’t know I’ve never powered a person down before.” I laughed a little.

“This isn’t funny Camila! You could have gotten seriously hurt.” Wanda’s accent was thick with stress.

“Yeah maybe if I was on my own, or if I didn’t have a shield that repels electricity.” I grabbed her shoulders and looked into her eyes. “It’s fine and for the record I bullied Peter into letting me help if that makes you feel any better.” I defended Peter.

“It does, a little.” She gently smiled at me, “I just worry about you.” She added.

“Don’t worry, I got that.” I squeezed her shoulders before letting go.

“Where’s Electro now?” Steve asked as he entered the room, face serious and all business.

“Fury got him. We still don’t know what he was doing, he was just in the street throwing cars around, nobody else was there, he didn’t say why he decided to throw a tantrum. It’s weird he can hide almost anywhere and he decided to risk getting caught to do a little damage.”

“A distraction maybe.” Nat said as she boosted herself up onto the counter next to me.

“For what?” I asked her.

“No idea, we’ll have to wait for Fury, or wait to see what else went down tonight.” She shrugged.

“He’s never worked with anyone before? Why would he risk getting caught as a distraction for someone else?” Sam asked, arms folded as he leant against the back of the couch.

“I’m not saying it was a distraction, I said maybe.” She scrunched her nose up at him.

Before anyone could say anything else I almost jumped off the counter when my phone rang.

I pulled it from my pocket completely confused, the only people with the number were in the room, besides Tony but there’d be no reason for him to call me.

I stared at the screen, the number was blocked.

I answered it before it stopped ringing, “Hello?” I met Bucky’s eyes with a frown, he was stood closest to me.

There didn’t seem to be anybody on the other end, I put it on speaker and tried again, “Hello?” There was a few static cracks and then someone replied in a whisper.

“Camila- that you?” I didn’t recognise the male voice.

“Who is this? How did you get this number?” I could see my hand shaking slightly as I held the phone in front of me.

“You n- and st- I know that y- and that’s all I c- bye.” The call cut off. It had been so staticy and broken I’d barely made out the few words that got through the line.

“What the fuck?” I looked up and was met with faces as confused as my own.

“Who else has your number?” Peter asked.

“That aren’t in this room? Tony.” I shook my head, confused.

“I’m going to take a wild guess and say that wasn’t Tony.” Sam said and turned dramatically to flop onto the sofa.

“Should we get Tony now? This feels like it’s turning into a Tony should be here situation?” Wanda asked.

“Um, adding to that theory, guys, are we considering this a problem or?” Sam caught our attention and pointed to the TV, taking it off mute.

"Unknown who this mystery woman is, some believe it’s the same woman we saw a few weeks ago getting captured in Marrakesh. The photos we’ve received seem to confirm she is working with The Avengers. It is also looking like they confirm something some fans have been wanting to see for a very long time, Spiderman with a girlfriend.”

Suddenly a photo of me smiling up at Spiderman appeared on screen, I had blood on my face and my hair was a mess. The next photo was me with my head against Peter’s neck, arms wrapped around him before he swung away. And another was Spiderman looking down at me, his mask eyes huge while I grabbed his wrist.

They were all taken from high angels, someone in the building we’d been fighting next to clearly took them.

“What the fuck.” I breathed.

“Well this isn’t good.” Nat jumped down form her position next to me.

“I just wanted tacos.” I sighed to myself.

My breathing spiked. “My dad is going to see that!” I jumped down from the counter, moving closer to the TV like I could do anything about it.

They’d moved on to compare everyone else in their relationships and how much they see them in public and fighting, a picture of Nat and Steve flashed across the screen.

“He already knows you’re here?” Steve frowned.

“He knows I got caught by you guys! He’s probably been thinking you’re holding me here against my will! He sees that! That I’ve not left and gone back to him he’s going to kill me!” I shook my head.

“We won’t let him get to you Cam.” Wanda grabbed my hand sympathetically.

“Who cares if he gets me, if he starts sending people to attack you guys?” I almost shouted. “I’m gonna have to go back.” I realised as I said it.

It was the only thing to do.

I’d not been here long but I knew I wouldn’t risk anyone in the building.

I knew dad wouldn’t let it go if he saw that I was working with The Avengers, he’d send people to attack, he’d get me just to prove a point that he could.

He didn’t care when he thought I was in danger, being held against my will, but he would care if his pride got hurt.

All his years of threatening and bullying and pain hadn’t worked the way he’d wanted. It proved I wasn’t scared enough of him to go back and that would piss him off.

Before I could turn the outburst of noise in the room made me jump.

Everyone started shouting at once.

“You’re not going back!” Bucky’s voice stood out the loudest as he’d moved closer to me.

I sighed.

“Do you have any better ideas?” I turned to stare at him.

“Yeah, we don’t send you off to die when we have no idea what is going to happen, how about that plan?” He shouted over everyone else’s protests.

“No if he attacks or if he comes himself I’m not willing for anyone here to get hurt because of me! That’s not right or fair.” I called back.

“You’re not doing it!” Peter’s voice caught my attention as everyone seemed to settle down.

I looked over to him and he looked so mad and upset.

“We were going to shut your dad down at some point anyway Cam, we’ve been watching him and it’s been quiet, we were waiting but now we’ll just move the timeline up.” Nat said, sounding sure and reasonable.

I tapped my foot, anxiety radiating through my body like he was about to smash through the giant living room window any second.

Chapter Text

“I think this has officially reached Tony needs to be here level.” Sam commented.

“No he doesn’t, I can just go, you guys keep an eye on the cameras make sure he doesn’t leave before I get there. Problem solved. He stays where he is, you guys go destroy his machine later when he’s calmed down again and he doesn’t expect anything.” I started to back out of the room.

“Camila!” Wanda shouted, her eyes glowing red with anger.

“Wanda!” I shouted back, feeling my own power start to get away from me.

“You’re not about to go and run off and get yourself killed, it’s not happening and if I have to throw you back downstairs in that room until you see sense I will do it.” She threatened, her hands starting to glow red.

Everyone seemed to tense up, sensing the anger in the room.

My vision started to blur before everything went black.

I woke up, my head spinning.

I sat up groaning, I blinked a few times noticing I was in my bedroom.

“I’m sorry.” I heard Wanda’s voice from my desk, she was sat curled up in the computer chair, worry all over her face.

“What happened?” I croaked, my throat felt like I smoked a pack a day.

“I had to do it Cam.” She said, her voice so sad.

“Do what? What happened?” All I could remember was getting back from fighting electro, Bucky said I might need stitches. Oh had I passed out?

“We just needed you to calm down for an hour so we could come up with a game plan. I had to put you out for a little bit.” Regret coloured her tone.

Then it came back to me, my picture on the news, knowing my dad would see it. I was going to go home, go back so he wouldn’t get to New York first.

I’d been mad but clearly Wanda had been madder.

“And you didn’t throw me in the room downstairs? Well thanks.” I said sarcastically.

“Peter wouldn’t let us.” She rolled her eyes at my glare.

“And now what? You’re all going to keep me trapped in this room?” I asked.

“We don’t want to Cam, we just don’t want you running off to get yourself killed.”

“And I don’t want to sit here and wait for him to send people to kill you guys.” I ground out, frustrated.

“We’ve been watching, he hasn’t made a move, he’s seen the news report and he just smiled, he didn’t make a move.” She shook her head. “And we’re pretty strong Cam, if you haven’t noticed we’ve done ok against some pretty strong people, we can handle your dad.” She added gently, moving over to the bed and grabbing my hand.

“I’m scared Wanda.” I whispered to her, the fight suddenly leaving my body.

I didn’t want to go back and get killed by my dad. But I wouldn’t be able to live with the guilt if someone got hurt because of me. And it would be because of me. Because I didn’t leave that first day after I realised I wasn’t being held hostage. I could have left and gone back and risked getting killed before I’d gotten attached to the compound and everyone in it.

“I know but you can’t just run off every time you get scared. Do you know how much it would hurt us if you died? You might be all weird about making connections and letting people in but we all love you.” She said, her voice quiet and soothing.

I didn’t know what to do with the information, I got along with them, they’d grown on me, especially Wanda and Bucky and Peter but I had no idea I’d grown on them that much. I knew Peter had feelings for me but I was still partly convinced that he’d just tricked himself into feelings due to lack of options for him.

I sighed and flopped back into the pillows.

“Does that mean you’re not going to run off?” She asked after a few seconds.

“It means I’m too exhausted to deal with this right now and will probably still try and do something to stop my dad coming here.” I told her honestly. There would be no point in lying to her she’d know anyway.

She sighed deeply and stood up.

She looked like she wanted to say something else but just sighed again and walked out, she left the door open a little and before I had time to get up and close it or get up and run out Bucky walked in and closed it behind him.

“Oh she was serious about holding me hostage? Really?” I wanted to scream.

Bucky smirked at me and moved to sit in the computer chair.

“We all sort of have this hero complex you know? Doesn’t really ebb to allow people to kill themselves for us.” he shrugged at me.

“I could just blackout the building and run.” I told him, glaring.

“How far do you think you’d get?” He raised a brow at me.

I shrugged, “At least to the hallway.” I sighed.

“You wanna talk about a plan later, we’ll listen. But you were assaulted yesterday, you were training all morning, got thrown about by electro this evening and had Wanda do her thing on you. We’re not saying we won’t do anything about your dad, we’re not saying you can’t help. We just want you to think about it clearly.” He told me, slumping back in the chair.

We sat in silence for a few minutes, when I looked over at Bucky he was looking down at his phone.

“Do you have Facebook?” I asked, curious.

He laughed, ‘No, I tried, couldn’t get the hang of it.” He shook his head, still staring at his phone.

“What are you looking at then?”

“I’m playing scrabble with Steve.” He turned his phone so I could see the screen.

I couldn’t help laughing.

He seemed too intimidating and serious to be sat playing scrabble with another avenger.

Surreal.

“Who’s winning?” I asked through another laugh.

“I’m kicking his ass.” He said proudly.

“Can I look at the camera’s at my dads?” I asked after a few more minutes of watching Bucky concentrate on scrabble.

He looked up at me with a frown.

“Why?” He asked.

“I want to see what he’s doing. I need to know if I can pick up on things you guys can’t. I know him, Wanda said he didn’t react to seeing me on the news. I need to know he isn’t going to turn up here in the night and kill everyone.” I pulled my knees up to my chest and wrapped my arms around them.

He sighed but shrugged.

“Friday, grab the footage from the last two hours.” He twisted the chair to face the TV.

It came to life and I sucked in a deep breath when I saw his face. I hadn’t seen him since watching the footage on the first day.

I don’t know why I’d expected him to look different, it had only been weeks.

I watched as one of his engineer guys came into his office, his face told me he was worried before his stuttered words did

“Um, sir, have you seen the news?” He asked quietly.

My dad didn’t look up from his laptop, “No, why?” He asked in a brisk tone I remembered well.

“I think, maybe you should look at it.” He said, nodding to the TV on the wall, it was out of shot of the camera but he sighed and turned it on.

We could hear the footage but not see it.

I watched him closely, his eyes tightened but then once the pictures of me had finished showing, he did smile, just like Wanda had said. It was an evil smile, it made his face look less human, but that was it.

“Thank you for letting me know.” He nodded to the guy that had told him, dismissing him.
It was clear relief on his face as he left the office.

I expected something else, I watched for a few minutes as my father typed on his laptop, calmly like nothing had happened.

He frowned at something on the computer and then slowly closed it.

He turned around to stare out of his window and stayed like that for fifteen minutes.

I expected him to throw a fit, throw the laptop across the room, throw something at the TV in rage. But he didn’t, he was calmer than I’d ever actually seen him.

Bucky fast forwarded the footage, he paced his office for a while, used his phone to text a few times but other than that he didn’t do anything.

When he eventually left his office, he took the time to turn the lights off and close his blinds.
The footage flipped to the hallway that The Avengers didn’t know where it lead, I knew it lead to his bedroom, his kitchen, bathroom, lounge. His ‘house’ inside the building.

“We don’t know where he’s going but he hasn’t left the building from the main entrance.” Bucky said.

“That’s his bedroom.” I whispered. Shocked that he genuinely didn’t seem to care about the news report.

I wasn't shocked that he didn’t care about me, just that he hadn’t cared that I’d betrayed him, that I’d been at the compound the whole time through my own free will. Well, in the way that I hadn’t tried to leave. It sort of was out of my control when I’d had nowhere to go in the beginning, I’d had no options other than go back to Minnesota and die.

“His bedroom?” Bucky asked.

“Yeah, that hallway, the door he went through, it’s his bedroom, kitchen, bathroom, all the usual rooms a house has. His apartment I guess.” I turned to look at him.

“Is there another way out of there? Other than this hallway?”

“Nope, that’s the only way in or out.” I shook my head.

“So he hasn’t left the building then.” Bucky nodded, confirming what he’d already known.

“I guess not.” I shrugged, feeling off balance.

“Are you ok?” He asked, seeming to notice my lack of reaction.

“Yeah, I’m fine.” I thew him a distracted smile.

“I feel like you’re lying to me, but I’ll accept it.” He smirked.

I threw him a glare and started at the screen again, I didn’t want to stop watching, I needed to know if he left that room and if he did where he was going to go.

It wasn’t like him to calmly plan though, if he was going to attack the avengers, or get someone to attack them, he’d have done it straight away. His fuse was short, shorter than anyone I’d ever known and if he was going to act, it normally would have been in those first few moments. He wasn’t stupid but he also wasn’t rational.

Maybe I had been wrong, I’d reacted the way he would have and I’d jumped into action before thinking things through, I’d assumed he’d attack and wanted to act before he did.
But he was’t acting, he wasn’t doing anything.

Maybe I didn’t have to go back, if I could see the cameras all the time it didn’t seem like I’d need to. If I knew where he was, what he was planning and saying and doing, I could know if he planned to attack and then act from there.

Everyone could, if we could be prepared then we could avoid any injuries. Dad had no idea we could see him, he had no idea that we’d know if he was coming, if he was sending someone. We’d be able to prepared and catch him off guard.

I sighed, “Ok.” I nodded, turning to Bucky.

He looked up at me confused, “Okay what?” He asked, looking around like something had happened.

“I won’t run back to Minnesota. He clearly doesn’t care if I’m not being held hostage here. It doesn’t seem like he’d even going to react. I’ll wait.” I smiled at him.

He slipped his phone back into his pocket, looking at me wearily. “All we had to do was pull the camera’s up for you to realise you were acting crazy?” He frowned.

“I wasn’t acting crazy. I was being rational. I’d just read him wrong. He cares even less than I thought he did.” I shrugged, not actually shocked by the realisation.

“And if we see him planning to make a move?” He asked.

“If we’ve come up with a plan by then that won’t get anyone killed then I’ll stay. If the only plan that still makes sense to me is to go before he gets here then I’m going to do it Bucky.” I looked into his eyes, making sure he knew I was serious.

And I was, I wouldn’t leave them unless I had to.

He frowned, still unhappy. “Fine.” He said, standing up.

“Fine?”

“Yeah, if you promise not to up and leave until he makes a move, then we’ll call off the twenty four hour supervision.” He moved towards the door.

“Were you really going to have someone watch me twenty four hours a day?” I laughed.

“Hell yeah, Wanda was making a schedule and everything.” He rolled his eyes, I couldn’t tell if he was joking or not.

“You’re all weird as hell.” He shook my head at him smiling.

“Unless aliens are threatening to destroy the earth we have a lot of time on our hands.” He warned as he left the room.

I turned back to the TV straight away, worried if I looked away that my dad would leave and I’d never know.

I checked the time, it was already eleven. I couldn’t remember what time Peter and I had gotten back after Electro and wondered how long I’d been out when Wanda had knocked me out. I thought it was too long to still feel tired but I was exhausted.

Bucky had made one good point, the last two days had left my head a mess if nothing else.
I turned the TV off, leaving myself in complete darkness. I was worried if I didn’t watch that he’d leave the room but I also knew I couldn’t sit watching the screen forever, I’d drive myself crazy.

I showered quickly and changed into my pyjamas, finally settling down into the warm bed an hour later.

I closed my eyes, expecting to be able to sleep quickly but a few hours later I was still awake, tossing and turning, unable to settle.

I threw the comforter off myself and stood up.

Everything was quiet in the compound, I couldn’t hear any sign of life as I slowly made my way downstairs.

I walked around the lobby slowly, staring at the darkness, unsure what I was actually trying to achieve.

I used to love the silence in Minnesota, I could have sat in the silence for days by myself. Here it was off putting, it threw me off balance in a way I couldn’t understand.

I wondered if I did go back, if my father didn’t kill me and I went back to my old life, if the silence would still drive me crazy the way it did at the compound.
The thought of going back seemed appealing for a second, the uncomplicated life I had. It was terrible, it was gross and unappealing almost always but it was what I was used to. I’d known what to expect, I hadn’t been attacked in the streets by a random supervillains. Everyday hadn’t been filled with people, different personalities contending with each other, moulding and melding to blend into a family.

I didn’t have anyone else to worry about there, I didn’t have to worry about Peter and his feelings, real or not, I didn’t have to worry about people trying to hold me hostage to stop me doing something that wasn’t even for me. I didn’t have to worry about my father hurting people I loved? Liked? Got along with? I didn’t know what I felt for them.

I knew I didn’t want them hurt, I didn’t want my dad to find them or send anyone to find them. I’d started to enjoy spending time with them, not wanting to run from a room they were all in. I liked finding Peter, him finding me.

I’d been so messed up by my dad, by the way I’d lived for twenty two years that I didn’t even know how to characterise them. I didn’t think I’d even know what love was.
The thought of seeking out a therapist crossed my mind as I smiled to myself. Someone else to tell me what I was feeling seemed appealing.

But there was no way I’d be able to go back to the life I’d been living, I could tell that much myself. I’d been altered in a way I couldn’t get back from. I couldn’t live with myself trying for the ignorance I’d once had. I’d need to act and that alone would get me killed if my father didn’t kill me on sight anyway.

After three laps around the lobby I sighed to myself, making my way into the kitchen.

I hadn’t noticed Bucky and when he spoke I almost screamed.
“Can’t sleep kid? Or did you lie and you’re actually trying to run away?” He asked me, making me jump when I saw his movement from the darkness of the living room, he was sat on the sofa with a beer in his hand.

“What gave me away?” I asked sarcastically, slowly joining him, sitting with my knees to my chest facing him.

He didn’t say anything and the silence was comforting.

I wanted to ask him why he was up, why he couldn’t sleep but I didn’t dare.

He must have been watching me because he did something that reminded me of Peter, he gave me the answer to the question I couldn’t ask.

“Nightmare” He said.

“Every night?” I asked him.

He shook his head “Hardly ever now.” He gave a small, brief smile.

“Do you ever wish you could go back?” I blurted, unable to stop myself asking the question, part of me realised he might be the only person in the building that would understand my side, would feel some things I felt.

He knew.

He frowned at me, “Back to the thirty’s?” He asked.

I shook my head no and backed out of correcting myself.

He caught on though, “Back to Hydra?”

I slowly nodded, worried about his reaction but then I saw him thinking, no judgement on his face, just deliberation.

“No.” He said after a minute then he looked at me, “I wasn’t in control, it wasn’t really me, my mind didn’t belong to me. Plus I killed a whole bunch of people. But do I sometimes wish I could go back to afterwards? Before I came here, when I had control of myself, sometimes.” He nodded to me. “You wish you could go back to your dad? Is that really why you wanted to leave?” He wondered.

“Sometimes.” I whispered. “Not even sometimes, it just crossed my mind. Everything was simple and easy and uncomplicated. Avoid him when I could, go get whatever he told me to get, turn it off, try not to get hit. Simple and easy. I knew what to expect and I knew what I was doing. Here I have no clue what I’m doing, I feel like I’m not me anymore.” I finished in a whisper, like if I spoke any louder the building would use the information against me.

Bucky smiled at me, understanding clear in his eyes.

“I spent a long time alone with the guilt, even when Hydra had control there was a small part of me in there, I couldn’t talk and I couldn’t move I could just watch, I was alone in there, when they didn’t have me on a mission, when I could just, be, it was quiet. Then I came back and I was thrown about everywhere and then the world just, stopped. Everything went quiet and I had time to be quiet. Only I didn’t because I was here. And then when I finally had time to be quiet again, it was deafening. The silence got suffocating and now, when I’m sat alone at two am in the dark sometimes I feel like I could drown in the silence.’ He whispered back to me.

“How do you get used to it?” I asked him.

"If I ever figure that out I’ll let you know.” He smiled again.

“Can I just drown in the silence with you a while?” I asked.

I meant it. Being alone before was always a solace, it meant my dad wasn’t around, being alone meant I was safe and calm for the foreseeable future and it was comforting.

Here being alone, being quiet and silent had turned into a bad thing, something was wrong and it was scary.

I felt his eyes on me for a few seconds then he uncharacteristically sighed and wrapped his vibranium arm around my shoulders, pulling me into his side without a world.

“Just let the quiet have you for a couple more minutes, it all seems right again in the mornings.” He mumbled before falling silent again.

The odd thing was, it felt comforting. The strong metal of his arm around my shoulders, the soft sound of his slow and even breaths in my ear from his chest was soothing, it didn’t feel out of place to have Bucky comfort me in such a gentle way.

“Just don’t tell Peter, his fear keeps me young.” He stage whispered.

He knew nobody was actually scared of him, maybe Peter sometimes.

I hadn’t realised my eyes were closed until I heard Bucky whisper “Shh don’t wake her yet.” To someone.

I wasn’t asleep, I was fully conscious I just hadn’t moved or made a noise for so long, I was enjoying having the quiet without the alone feeling that had been sinking in before finding Bucky on the sofa.

“Is she ok?” I heard Steve whisper back to Bucky.

“She’ll be fine.” Bucky answered softly, he sounded like he really meant it.

“Is she still wanting to run off?” Steve asked him I could hear the frown on his face.

I wanted to tell them I was awake but didn’t want to face talking to Steve right then.

“She doesn’t want to go, she doesn’t want to go back. She just wants to feel like herself again. It’s a little hard to do surrounded by all of us. I don’t think she knows who she is anymore. Who she was back there wasn't really her, she was just surviving. It's the first time she's getting to live” He simplified everything and didn’t throw me under the bus.

It was also shocking to realise how right he was. I had been surviving, calling it living, calling it a life. It hadn't been, it had been surviving.

“Well, I know that feeling.” Steve whispered to him.

I couldn’t guess what face Bucky made but Steve asked, “Are the nightmares back?”

“No not really, don’t worry about me Steve I’m fine.” I could tell he’d be smiling. “Why are you up so early anyway?” Bucky asked him, seeming like he was changing the subject.

“Anniversary, and Nat made it clear if I didn’t start her day with breakfast in bed she’d kick my ass.” Steve laughed.

“Start the coffee and I’ll come and help, you can’t cook eggs for shit.” Bucky said and I felt him laugh under my head.

Steve must have left when Bucky said because he tried to extract himself from under me.

I moved myself from under his arm and smiled at him and then whispered “I wasn’t asleep.” While glancing at Steve in the kitchen.

“Good job I didn’t trash talk you then isn’t it?” He smirked at me.

I laughed and he held his vibranium hand up for a high five as I walked around the back of the couch.

I slapped my hand to his before giving Steve a quick wave when he glanced up at me and darted out the kitchen back upstairs.

Chapter Text

The next month was tedious and tiring and I’d fallen into a routine of staring at the TV for an hour when I woke up and every opportunity I had. I had to make sure my dad stayed in Minnesota, I was obsessed with watching his movements, watching his facial expressions, watching for any sign he was planning on coming to New York to attack.

He didn’t.

After the first two weeks my anxiety had eased, he really seemed to have let it go, he’d let me leave his life without an issue in a way that I didn’t seem to be able to achieve with him.

Maybe he knew that, maybe he knew I’d be sat every day fearing his retaliation and that was his way of torturing me. He knew I wouldn’t be able to rest properly, live confidently, breathe with ease knowing he could come at anytime. He didn’t know about us being able to see him either, if I hadn’t had access to the camera’s there’s no way they’d have been able to stop me going when the news report had hit. I’d have found a way out. I wouldn’t have had an option.

Or maybe his brand of crazy psychopath had just rationalised what he saw, maybe he thought I’d been mind controlled to work with the Avengers, maybe he thought I’d been forced to be on the street that night with Electro.

I couldn’t know as he wasn’t giving anything away.

It was slowly driving me insane.

I’d been avoiding going into the city as well, I hadn't left the compound the whole time. It was driving me crazy, a long with most everyone else. They thought I was overreacting and couldn't understand my panic.

I didn’t want to risk being caught on the news again, with any of them let alone Peter.

I’d been training everyday, I’d gotten almost good at fighting.

Bucky had taught me how to shoot and I’d surprised myself when I’d been a good shot. I didn’t particularly want to use a gun but I did like the knowledge that I’d be able to use one if I had to.

I could run at a steady pace consistently for at least an hour as well, I didn’t like it and I always felt like I was dying when I’d finished but I could manage it.

Me and Peter seemed to have settled into a routine as well, he pretended not to have feelings for me and I pretended not to notice when he did something that made his poorly hidden feelings noticeable.

I also tried to ignore the guilt I felt every time he slipped and I drew the shaky line back between us.

Every time he touched me it would send an electric shock through my system, making me want to give in and just let him kiss me, but I knew I couldn’t let him, I knew I couldn’t let myself. If I slipped once I’d keep slipping and someone would get hurt, and I was positive that person would be Peter. I was barely holding onto myself as it was, adding hurting Peter to the mix would send me spiralling in a way I didn’t think I’d manage to come back from.

I had made some progress with Wanda though, I was slowly learning to think of my powers in a different way. I stopped thinking of them as fog, I thought of them being inside my blood, in the DNA I’d seen. They couldn’t escape my body unless I pushed them out.

It was hard, I couldn’t do it consistently and still had no hope when it came to thinking differently in stressful situations, I reverted right back to the fog as soon as I felt too distracted, it was the only way I could keep them from getting away from me.

It did help though, I was born with them, they were a part of me that I couldn’t lose, I couldn’t give them away and I couldn’t change them.

In the month that had passed I’d managed to push them out to cause a physical action just twice.

That was easier when I thought of them as fog, it gave me something to visualise when I tried it. It didn’t do any damage to things that weren’t electrical though and I’d wanted to stop after the first time I’d managed it as I’d powered down Bucky’s arm.

I liked working with him and Wanda together, they pushed the right amount, they didn’t pressure me and Bucky was surprisingly patient.

He didn’t mind being hit either, it was easier when I knew he wouldn’t get that hurt when I did manage to land a punch or kick on him.

But then Wanda had gotten me to try and force my powers outside of myself like an electrical current hit and I’d actually managed it, Bucky’s arm went down. He said he’d felt the current around him, nothing serious but due to the connectors in his arm it had taken it out in one shot.
It was like when I’d lose control and cause a total blackout, but in one concentrated little blast.

It had taken me three hours to work through the sensors and currents to get it back up as it was so intricate.

I’d apologised the whole time I was getting it back but he’d smiled and told me it wasn’t a problem each time.

I told Wanda I didn’t want to do it again but she’d made me try, just not on Bucky.

I couldn’t tell if it was just beyond something I could do constantly or if the fear of hurting someone else stopped me being able to do it more than that.

Bruce had left for a few weeks at the end of the month, telling Tony to just call him if anything did happen and we needed him before he was back. When I'd asked him where he was going he said 'space' I thought he'd been joking until Peter had told me he did actually mean space. He said Thor needed him for something and it had blown my mind that a literal God just contacted Bruce to go chill on a whole other planet.

“If I land this next hit you have to come with us.” Nat panted.

I pushed my glasses back up my nose, breathing heavily.

“No deal.” I jumped a little further away from her.

“Yes deal.” She grunted as she pushed forward, her fist connecting with my shoulder.

I scrunched my nose up and punched back, grazing her arm as she dodged out the way.

“Nope.” I tried to land a kick and missed again.

“I landed the hit, you’re coming!” She called and then lunged forward again, kicking my legs from under me.

I grunted as I hit the floor hard.

“Ouch.” I moaned, not attempting to get back up.

I wiped sweat from my forehead and stared at the ceiling until Nat’s face entered my vision.

“And that makes it a definite yes.” She smiled down at me, holding her hand out to pull me back to my feet.

“Nat I can’t, you know I can’t.” I sighed.

“No, I know you think you can’t. I know you’re using it as an excuse to stay locked in this compound forever. It’s been a month, he’s not coming. And if he does, we’ll know. You can’t keep using this as an excuse not to come and have fun with us.” She stretched her arms above her head as she talked.

“It’s not an excuse! I’m not risking being on the news again and bringing my father down on everyone just to go to a club!” I explained, moving over to the refrigerator and grabbing a water before sitting on the bench.

“I think you’re overestimating our popularity. We don’t end up on the news for going out Cam. Supervillain destroys the city and we’re there, newsworthy. Tony antagonises a terrorits again, newsworthy. Spiderman takes down a screen in times square trying to take down a bad guy, newsworthy. Avengers go for a drink in a small club and nothing happens? Not newsworthy.” She rolled her eyes at me as she grabbed her own water.

“Cam goes out with Avengers to a small club and her bad luck causes supervillain to attack club people running and screaming. Newsworthy.” I replied.

“Cam paranoid and anxiety ridden human needs to lighten up and have a drink with her friends. Not newsworthy. It’s settled, you’re coming, if we have to get Wanda to mind invade you again we will.” She smiled sweetly at me before backing out of the room.

“She promised she wouldn’t do that again!” I called after her.

“Promises can be broken Camila, I’ll come check you’re getting ready at seven.” She shouted back down the stairs.

“She’s right you know, you’re coming with us.” I jumped at Sam’s voice in my ear.

I wore comms around the building as much as I could, trying to get used to it but it still made me jump every time.

“Anyone ever tell you guys that you’re bullies?” I asked, getting up from the bench to head back upstairs.

“No, we’re delightful.” He laughed.

“Fine, I’ll go. But the second it all goes wrong, I want it noted that I warned you all.” I grumbled as I reached the lobby.

“What are you moaning about now?” Tony asked as he emerged from his lab at the same time.

“Being forced to go out tonight despite it being a super not good idea.” I said as I continued walking to the stairs.

“You’re too young to be as grumpy as you are kid.” He called to me.

“I don’t really know how old I am, I could be sixty for all we know.” I called over my shoulder.

“I can confidently say you’re no more than fifty.” His voice was quiet as I reached the top of the stairs.

I laughed to myself as I pushed my bedroom door open.

I tried to stop myself but failed as I reached out with my sense and turned the TV on, it was already set to the cameras in my fathers building.

The only time anything different appeared on the screen was when Peter came in and changed it in an attempt to distract me with films or tv shows. He was still trying to make me watch Star Wars and out of sheer stubbornness I still refused.

I sat on my bed and pulled my useless phone from my bedside draw, half my attention on the TV.

He wasn’t doing anything, just sitting at his desk, he wan’t even ‘working’ he was just watching TV. It freaked me out he was so calm and fine with everything.

‘You didn’t have to get Nat to bully me as well.’ I text Peter. He was in class.

‘She had a better chance than I did. Did it work?’ It didn’t take long for him to reply.

‘Sadly yes. I need a favour though?’ I pulled my hair from the braid I’d had it in and fluffed my hair out.

He still wasn’t doing anything.

‘Yes!! Whats the favour?’

‘If I’m forced to go I need you to stop for a black purse for me :)?'

I could see the look on his face from here. He took a few minutes to reposed.

‘How am I supposed to choose a purse for you? I have no idea what I’m looking for!’

‘Facetime Bucky’s phone and show me the purses! Nothing fancy it just needs to match my dress.’

‘I miss when you weren’t a recluse.’

‘Same. Now stop texting me and go learn stuff.’

He didn’t reply but I checked the time, he’d be finishing soon.

I pried my eyes away from the TV long enough to take a shower, I’d just finished changing into some pyjamas when someone knocked at my door.

Bucky walked in looking confused.

“Why is Peter FaceTiming me about purses?” He asked.

“That’s for me.” I reached out for his phone.

“And I’ll ask again, why is he FaceTiming me for you about purses?”

“Because if I’m being forced to go out tonight I’m at least having a purse that matches my dress.” I smiled at him and looked at his phone.

“I don’t like it in here Cam, there’s like a hundred different purses!” He whispered into the phone.

“Just hold the phone still bugboy, aim it at any that are black.” I told him, watching the image of purses blur over the screen.

“Sir, can I help you?” We heard a voice through the phone.

Peter spun, turning the phone with him, a beautiful sales lady stood looking at him. “Um, no, thanks I’m just- the phone and-she needs a purse.” We saw Peter’s hand pointing to the phone, like the lady would be able to see me. I laughed as she frowned at him but moved away.

“Pick a damn purse already.” He angrily whispered into the phone.

“Then hold the phone still dude.” I complained, looking away from the screen for a second to adjust my eyes.

“This one is black.” Peter said, showing me a small black purse, the strap was a simple silver chain, it was and basic and nothing flashy, exactly what I wanted.

“Oh, actually perfect, that one.” I smiled at the phone, unsure if he was looking at me or the purse.

“Thank god.” He moaned, quickly grabbing the purse and moving towards the checkout.

“Okay put your phone down Pete.” I laughed as his face appeared close to the camera.

“Bye.” He seemed like he was trying to wave as the call cut off.

I looked back at Bucky to give him his phone, my smile falling off my face as I saw him looking behind me with a frown.

I quickly looked behind me, turning the TV off with my power.

“Again Cam?” He looked back to me.

“I need to.” I told him, making sure he grabbed his phone before I moved over to my dresser.

“No you don’t, if he hasn’t done anything now he won’t do it. Watching it every day all day isn’t going to change anything.” He said, voice sad.

“It’s the only thing that gets me through the day Bucky.” I sighed, not turning to look at him as I admitted it.

I heard him sigh. “Just check it once a day, at the end of the day. He has more control over you now than he did when you were living there.” He said before I heard the door close behind him.

I blew out a breath, dropping my head back to look at the ceiling, trying to keep tears back.

It was true, when I’d lived there I went days, sometimes weeks, without seeing him. He was in my head all day every day here, constantly controlling my movements.

I looked over at the TV, closing my eyes and forcing myself not to turn it back on again.
I needed to try and stop. Once a day, I could try that.

“We’re leaving in half an hour and don’t think we’ll leave you if you’re not downstairs by then.” Nat said as she left my room after an hour of curling my hair.

She insisted I was allowed to just leave my hair how I’d had it, left long and straight from my shower.

She’d pulled me this way and that way while I tried to do my make-up around her trying to hold my head still. She refused to leave me to do it myself, saying she knew I’d give up and leave it natural.

She was probably right.

I quickly slipped my dress and heels on, sitting back down to finish applying the last of my mascara, checking my reflection. I almost looked like a different person. It had been a long time since I’d made a lot of effort with my make-up, even when I’d gone to the party with Peter it had been basic, I’d taken my time tonight, mainly because I’d had the time to do it.

I’d decided to use the last of my contacts I had left over from when I was caught in Morocco, not wanting my glasses to ruin the effect.

I sighed when there was another knock at my door, “Nat I’m coming, Jesus.” I moaned.

I saw Peter walked in through the mirror. “Oh, sorry.” I laughed, he held the purse up behind me and I span in the chair to smile at him.

“I’m never doing that again.” He shook his head.

“Well stop making me go places and you don’t need to.” I stood up to grab the purse.

I pulled the tags off gently and tossed them into the little trash can under the dresser.

I put my glasses in first, already being able to foresee my contacts were going to start irritating me, I’d not worn them so so long. I put the mascara, eyeliner and a little setting powder in too, just in case.

I glared at my phone not seeing it’s use but throwing that in too.

I bent down to my backpack that never seemed to move and grabbed my ID from the front pocket, leaving it in the purse loose too.

“Ok, ready.” I turned to Peter, he was staring at me, eyes wide.

“Wow.” He mumbled, blinking a few times. He seemed to realise what he was doing and shook himself, “Sorry.” He whispered.

“It’s fine, I look great.” I joked, trying to not notice the way his staring made me feel.

He blushed and started to back out the room.

“Pete?” He stopped, turning back from the door, “You look great.” I smiled at him.

He did look great, he was wearing a black shirt, sleeves rolled to his elbows, blue jeans and white converse. He smelled so good again and his hair was doing the curly fall into his eyes thing that sent butterflies through me whenever he pushed it back.

“Thanks.” He shyly smiled before quickly leaving the room.

I blew out a deep breath and groaned.

I wished I didn’t find him so attractive, it would be so much easier if he wasn’t so beautiful to me, if he could just stop smiling at me with his stupid perfect face.

“Cam!” Nat’s shout pulled me out of the start of a fantasy I needed to not be thinking about, I was actually grateful for her pushiness that time.

I quickly turned my light off and left my room before Nat came looking for me again.

She was at the top of the stairs, clearly about to do just that when she saw me and stopped.

“Well now I know why Peter looked like that.” She laughed. She was wearing a tight dark purple dress, it clung to every inch of her and made her look intimidating, but she knew that. She’d curled her own hair before forcing me to have mine curled, it had grown out recently and fell to her shoulders. Her make-up matched the dress and it looked effortless for her.

“If I’m being forced to go I may as well make an effort.” I rolled my eyes at her as she grabbed my hand to pull me down the stairs.

“Oooh you’re not even giving the kid a chance.” Sam chuckled as we descended the stairs.
“Don’t start.” I warned him, glaring.

He held his hands up in defence still laughing. “I haven’t said anything to him, don’t give me that look.”

I childishly stuck my tongue out at him causing him to laugh again.

He lead us out of the compound, everyone else waiting in the cars already.

Chapter Text

“Watch the drinks boys.” Nat called as she stood up, pulling Wanda up with her, she leant back for my hand as well.

“Is there any point in me saying no?” I shouted up to her. She just raised her brow at me. No there wasn’t any point in saying no.

I resisted the urge to sigh and took her hand, letting her lead me over to the dance floor.

I’d had three rum and cokes already and I’d started to feel the warm sensation in my stomach. I knew a few more and I’d be tipsy.

Three was just enough to make me feel ok dancing with Wanda and Nat at the edge of the packed dance floor.

Nat had been right, the club was so busy nobody had even looked twice at us sat in the corner in a large booth, even when our laughter got a little too loud or a drink had been spilt. The club was too small and there were too many bodies packed in for anyone to look too closely at who was sat in one of the large booths.

I’d started to be able to relax just a little bit, with each drink the thoughts of my father eased slightly, the anxiety at being outside while he could potentially be leaving Minnesota slowly drained from my body, leaving room for me to laugh at Tony’s jokes, smile with everyone when Bucky and Sam ganged up on Peter to tease him.

The music was loud and not anything I recognised but I liked the beat and the feel of the bass in my chest.

I closed my eyes, loving the way the lights danced across my eyelids in time with the music.

“Are you having fun?” Wanda shouted in my ear, I opened my eyes and smiled at her, nodding my head.

She gave me a knowing look, she’d known I’d enjoy myself, they all had, I’d been the only one to doubt it.

A few songs later, Sam moved up behind Wanda, grabbing her hand to twirl her around, “We’ve come to embarrass you.” He shouted, I was just able to hear him over the music.

I laughed as he dipped Wanda, her long hair almost touching the floor.

Steve wrapped his arms arounds Nat’s waist and she swayed her hips against him, a smile on her face as she wrapped her arms around his, holding him in place.

He said something in her ear and she laughed, patting his forearm.

“We told you it was fun.” I felt Peter behind me as I heard his voice close to my ear.

I turned around to smile at him, rolling my eyes in defeat. They’d been right.

He caught my hand in his, sending a shiver up my arm, my skin tingled and his eyes widened, like he knew.

I couldn’t look away from his eyes, the lights flashing across them, making them more intense as he moved a little closer to me.

I felt heat radiate around my body as our thighs touched, both swaying to the music.

I thought I saw his breathing hitch as my hand grazed his hip lightly.

The tension seemed different in the dark room, only catching flashes of each other as the lights flashed around us, nobody paid us any attention, like everything around us slowed down in my peripheral vision.

Minutes passed and it felt like days, my whole body felt electrified.

The silk of my dress felt tighter, more exposing, I was suddenly very aware of how short the dress was, how it plunged at the neckline, how the straps laid on my shoulders.

I saw Peter gulp and take a deep breath.

I followed suit, trying to catch my own, we both stepped back a little, I dropped his hand and looked down at the floor for a second, trying to compose myself.

“Do you want another dirnk?” He asked, motioning with his hand when I looked up.

I sighed with relief, nodding at him.

I pointed at the booth while he turned quickly to head to the bar and almost ran back to the table, dumping myself next to Bucky, interrupting his conversation with Tony.

He frowned down at me for a second before looking around the club, clearly trying to find the source of my hectic entrance.

“What happened?” He asked loudly next to my ear.

“Nothing, just needed to sit down.” I shouted back, fanning myself with my hand. Like the dancing had worn me out and not the intense moments with Peter.

He shook his head at me and threw Tony a look I couldn’t decipher.

After a few minutes I started to look around for Peter, the dance floor was busy and surrounding areas but the bar wasn’t that crowded.

I spotted him, a drink in either hand, leant down slightly as a beautiful woman said something in his ear. He smiled and pulled back to nod at her before leaning back to answer her.

She looked a little familiar to me, but I had no idea where I could have seen her before, especially recently having not left the compound in a month.

My stomach dropped as I watched, the woman leant in, her face close to his as he smiled again. Shit.

A blue light flashed in front of my face and brought me back.

I looked away quickly and pushed myself back against the booth.

“You can’t have it both ways Cam. You either want him or you don’t.” Sam said in my ear as he appeared next to me.

I jumped a little but didn’t look at him as I answered.

“Yeah, I know Sam! I’m still over here aren’t I?” I shouted over the music.

I heard him laugh, “Not the point if he sees you looking at him like that he’ll leave her to come over here. Tell him how you feel or let him move on.”

“He knows how I feel, nothing can happen I am letting him move on.” I grumbled, finally turning to look at him.

He had the cheeky smile on his face he wears when he thinks he’s right.

“I’ve said it before but I’ll say it again Cam, you have some scary commitment issues.”

“Fuck off Sam.” I rolled my eyes at him, grabbing my bag from the middle of the table, I stood up, manoeuvring around him.

I heard him laugh again as I walked away, it was drowned out with the music in seconds as I moved further away.

I smiled at Wanda as I passed and made my way to the back of the club, I didn’t think I could get further from Peter but then noticed someone moving through a small door leading to the alley.

Oh fresh air.

I quickly followed the stranger out the door, sliding through just before it closed.

I took a deep breath and drew the strangers attention. He jumped when he saw me.

“Sorry.” I smiled at him.

“No problem, I just didn’t know anyone was behind me.” He lit a cigarette as he talked.

“I saw the door open and the thought of fresh air was too appealing.” I took another deep breath.

He smoked his cigarette quietly but I could see him glancing out the corner of his eye at me.

“Is that guy I saw you dancing with your boyfriend?” He asked, nodding at the door of the club.

I froze for a second, panic taking hold of me.

The scenario seemed too familiar for comfort. I’d been an idiot to follow him out here alone, nobody knew where I’d gone.

Shit.

He noticed my hesitation and his eyes widened, “Oh no, no I have a boyfriend, I was just curious!” He held his hands up in defence.

I laughed at myself, “Sorry.” I shook my head.

“No I get it, sometimes I feel like I should introduce myself ‘hey I’m Elliot you’re safe I’m super gay.’” He chucked to himself.

“To answer your question no he isn’t.” I tried to keep the disappointment out my voice.

I clearly didn’t do a good job, “Which one of you has the commitment issues?” He leant against the wall.

I assessed him for a few seconds, he was clearly perspective. “That would be me.” I sighed, hating how I was so easy to read, even a complete stranger could tell when I was lying.

“Daddy issues?” He joked.

I laughed harder than I should have, “You could say that, yes.” I laughed again. “I just don’t think I like him enough, I can’t see us riding off into the sunset together, you know?” I asked.

“You know what my boyfriend told me when I first met him?”

I shook my head no like he didn’t already know the answer.

“Get over it. Everyone is just trying to survive in this world, just pick someone to survive with and get on with it." He laughed again.

“When he puts it like that, it seems so easy.” I rolled my eyes, not even sure I had commitment issues. It wasn’t the thought of committing to Peter that worried me, it was what I could do to him if I did let it go further between us.

“I’m just saying, that was some intense eye contact you had going on for people not actually together.” He raised his brows at me, a cheeky smile on his face.

“It’s complicated.” I shook my head.

“Isn’t it always?” He sighed to himself, finishing his last drag of his cigarette before scraping it out with his foot.

“I don’t know you, you don’t know me, but even I can tell there’s something there. Have some fun, explore it. Live a little.” He gave me a little salute as he pulled the door back open, music blasting out for a second before it went quiet again as the door closed behind him.

I wrapped my arms around my body, the night air turning cold and giving me goosebumps.

I jumped when I heard a noise at the mouth of the alley, then laughed at myself when I saw it was just a cat.

I crouched down, trying to attract her attention.

She spotted me and ran over, a little bell on her collar announcing her arrival.

I wrapped my right arm around my knees to keep balanced and used my left hand to lazily stroke the cat, she rubbed her head against my hand and purred.

“I’m supposed to be inside having fun little buddy.” I told her, she looked up at me and then continued to push her head against my hand, demanding.

I spent another five minutes quietly listening to the dulled music inside the club, stroking the grey cat until the club door opening next to me made me jump, the cat jumped too, running away down the alley and onto the street.

I looked up and saw Bucky’s angry face.

“What?” I asked.

“Really Cam? Everyone is inside freaking out and you’re just out here petting a cat?” He asked, breathing deep.

“Um, yeah? Why is everyone freaking out?” I asked, not making any moves to stand up yet.

“Because you started acting weird and then you were gone, nobody could find you.” He crouched down next to me.

“I wasn’t acting weird, I just needed some air and then there was a cat.” I gestured down the alley to where she’d ran.

“You were acting weird.” He pulled out his phone and and quickly tapped away before locking it and putting it back in his jacket pocket.

“I got a little freaked out about dancing with Peter, that’s all! And then I really did just get distracted by the cat.” I looked down the alley hoping she’d come back.

“And that guy that told us you were out here when he saw us looking?” Not really a question but I answered anyway.

“A guy having a cigarette that I interrupted by coming for some air.” I answered him, voice bored.

I stood up finally, smoothing my dress down. Bucky followed suit and bent slightly to look in my eyes.

“Are you good now?” He asked.

“I was always good anyway, I just like cats. Stop being melodramatic James.” I replied, staring back into his beautiful eyes.

He caught me off guard by wrapping his vibranium arm around my waist and lifting me up off the ground.
I screamed through a laugh, “Put me down!”

“When you stop being so annoying I will.” He opened the alley door and music blasted my ears again.

I kicked my legs a little as I clung to his arm, afraid he’d drop me at any second.

I watched faces blur past me as Bucky moved swiftly between people dancing and enjoying themselves. I got a glance of Elliot who smiled at me, I just waved and laughed again as Bucky spun us to face the booth.

“She got distracted by a cat.” Bucky shouted over the music, putting me down on my feet.

“We got the text.” Sam called back, shaking his head at me.

I tugged at my dress to make sure it hadn’t ridden up and then squished myself into the booth, Bucky followed wedging me between him and Steve.

“Really? I was just petting a cat Bucky.” I moaned loudly, grabbing his beer and taking a sip.

Peter wasn’t at the table and neither was my fourth Rum and coke he said he’d get. I forced myself not to look around for him, Sam was right I couldn’t have it both ways.

“Watch her.” Bucky shouted over my head at Steve as he got back out the booth.

“He’s totally overreacting.” I shook my head at Steve who smiled at me as he took a sip of his beer.

I looked over the table at Wanda and Sam but they had their heads close together talking amongst themselves.

Bucky slid a rum and Coke in front of me and plucked his beer out of my hand, nodding at the rum and Coke.

“Thanks.” I smiled up at him and he winked at me.

“Where’s Tony?” I asked, glancing through the crowded room, trying to find him.

Bucky nodded towards the edge of the dance floor where I’d been earlier, he was dancing with Nat, I laughed to myself as I saw them doing salsa moves.

I didn’t see Peter for another half an hour and I kept myself firmly in the conversation at the table, I didn’t let myself look for him. It wasn’t fair.

“I am going to the bathroom, I’m not dead.” I said into Bucky’s ear, using the table and the back of the booth to gently boost myself over him rather than wait for him to move out.

I weaved my way through the crowd quickly, avoiding groping hands as the club seemed to have gotten even busier.

I pushed the bathroom door opened and almost coming to a stop when I saw the woman Peter had been talking to fluffing her hair in the mirror.

I tried to look again in the normal lights to see where I knew her, but I couldn’t place her. She looked more beautiful without the colourful strobe light flashing around her, her long brown hair fell to the middle of her back, her skin shimmered with some form of body glitter, her golden dress made her long legs stretch on forever.

I flashed her an awkward smile in he mirror as I ducked into a stall.

I heard the stall next to me flush and the door bang open, heels clicking to the sinks.

“So, where is he, did you find out?” One of them asked as the faucet started.

The other sighed, “He’s not coming. When I saw Pete I got so excited.” She laughed a little.

“That’s annoying, we’ll have to throw another party, invite him again.” The first said.

My heart sank a little at the mention of Peter.

“Peter is looking so good tonight though isn’t he? Did he say if he was here with anyone?” The first asked again.

“He just said he was here with some of his friends.” I could tell she’d shrug.

“Just friends hmm? I might have a shot.” The first said in a hopeful voice.

I couldn’t keep sitting in the stall, they’d definitely know I was listening in.

The bathroom door opened, music getting louder before quieting down again when it swung closed.

I flushed the toilet, opening the door, eyes down. I quickly washed my hands, the girls still there applying mascara, I grabbed a paper towel, drying my hands as fast as I could, they’d stopped their conversation when the bathroom door had opened so I’d never know what the reply to the last statement would have been.

I left the bathroom quickly, weaving back through the crowd, I diverted myself to the bar before forgetting my money was in Peter’s account.

I sighed to myself and turned back to head for the booth.

I pushed Bucky up, not wanting to be wedged between him and Steve again, he groaned but moved himself up, Nat and Tony were back as I smiled at them someone slid into the booth next to me, I looked over at Peter smiling down at me.

Despite my plummeting mood about him I couldn’t help smiling back up at him.

He slid two rum and cokes in front of me and leant down to talk to me, “Sorry, I got sidetracked, I got you a second to make up for the wait.”

“Thanks.” I answered simply, not wanting to sound jealous and ask about the girl I’d seen him with.

Of course I was jealous but I didn’t want him to know that. I had no right to be jealous.

“Where have you been?” Nat shouted over to him.

“He was with a young lady friend.” Sam answered before Peter had a chance.

I couldn’t ignore Nat’s eyes quickly flashing to me before looking back at Peter. I saw him roll his eyes at her but he didn’t expand further.

I wanted to know why he'd left her, why he wasn't still talking to her, had he kissed her, was it her friend that had wanted a shot with him that had kept him away so long.

I couldn't ask any of the questions though, I tried my hardest to stop thinking about it, I reminded myself over and over that I couldn't have it both ways. I couldn't be with him, I didn't know if I even wanted to be with him. I repeated it in my head over and over.

After a few more drinks Nat managed to get everyone on the dance floor, even Bucky, he moaned about it but after a few songs he seemed to forget he’d not wanted to dance.

I avoided getting too close to Peter again, he seemed to be doing the same thing and a silent agreement passed between us that we’d just avoid addressing what had happened. Which was barely anything anyway.

At two AM Tony had called his cars back to get us, I’d managed to have a great time, when I’d stopped thinking too hard about why I’d not wanted to go out, about watching Peter talk to a beautiful woman and the conversation I’d overheard part of, I’d started to have fun.

Watching everyone else laugh and dance together had helped, suddenly being hit by the feeling of being truly happy mid laugh had been something I’d never experienced before.

As I watched the lights pass over the faces of everyone surrounding me, my laughter starting to hurt my stomach as Sam slipped on a split drink, I realised I’d never actually known what being happy really was.

Having moments of peace when my father would leave me along for a few weeks at a time was about all I’d have before, I thought I’d been happy, I’d thought it wouldn’t really get any better than that so that’s all I’d have.

But I had more then, I had the closest thing to an actual family I would ever have.

It had been such a short space of time in the grand scale of a lifetime but it had also felt like such a long time, a long time of feeling safe, a long time of trying to understand what I was feeling, why I was smiling, why I was laughing. The longest I’d gone not waking up with a pit of terror in my stomach every morning.

I’d seen Wanda looking at me with a knowing smile on her face, I could tell she’d been keeping an eye on me all night, she must have been paying more attention than I’d thought.

She’d winked at me and grabbed my hand to pull me between her and Nat.

Chapter Text

“Who’s got my bag?” I asked as we stumbled into the compound.

Peter and I were the only sober ones, I was slightly tipsy but I’d paced my drinks enough for them not to have effected me that much, Peter told me at the party that alcohol didn’t really effect him so he didn’t bother much and it seemed true, he’d not had as many as everyone else but he seemed completely sober.

The others were a different story, Sam had walked straight to the couches in the lobby and dumped himself down on them, he seemed to already be passed out, Steve was carrying a passed out Nat towards the stairs and Wanda and Bucky were doing a poor job of trying to hold each other up as they followed.

Tony had gone home, he hadn’t been as bad as everyone else and it seemed like Pepper would be used to him getting in at late hours.

I turned when nobody answered me and realised I was alone, minus Sam then snoring on the couch almost face down.

“Well, I’ll lock up then.” I mumbled sarcastically to myself. Not like the door actually needed to be locked, if someone had gotten as far as the door from the walls and gates and security they either were meant to be there or they were going to break in, unlocked door or not.

I made my way slowly upstairs, hoping Peter had my bag, I remembered him grabbing it from the table for me as we’d left, but couldn’t remember if he’d kept it or handed it back to me.

I knocked on his door and walked in without waiting, he jumped slightly and spun, his shirt was on the floor and I struggled to keep my eyes off his muscles.

“Do you have my bag?” I asked him.

He blushed but nodded, pointing at his cluttered desk “I was going to give it you after I changed.” He defended himself.

“Don’t worry, I didn’t think you were trying to steal my mascara.” I smirked at him.

“Did you end up having fun after all your protests?” He asked me, throwing a t-shirt on.

I leant against his desk, “I did, I met a really cute cat.” I laughed.

“You did what?” He frowned through a smile at me as he slipped his jeans off, quickly replacing them with his flannel pants.

“I went out for some air after-“ I stopped myself, not wanting to make everything awkward. “I went for some air and I saw a cat. Bucky freaked out like I’d been kidnapped.” I rolled my eyes.

“How did I miss that?” He wondered.

I couldn’t stop my sarcastic remark and as soon as I said it I wanted to take it back instantly. “You were distracted by the beautiful woman the whole time.” I bit my lip regretting mentioning her.

“Who? Paige?” He asked.

“Oh at least you got her name, that’s good. Her friend was interested too.” Oh my god why couldn’t I shut up. I snapped my mouth closed and shook myself, moving to walk out the room.

“Cam, wait.” Peter grabbed my hand to stop me.

“No, I’m sorry, it has nothing to do with me, just forget I said anything.” I shook my head.

“Paige is the girl Ned likes, she caught me thinking Ned was at the club, she was asking me where he was, that's all.” Peter explained.

I looked up at him and he seemed like he was telling the truth.

The conversation I’d heard in the bathroom did seem to support that, she’d mentioned another guy, her friend had asked if she’d found out where ‘he’ was.

It snapped together in my head then, where I thought I’d recognised her from, it had been the party, the woman they’d been talking to.

That must mean she did like Ned back, she’d invited him to the party and she’d hoped he was at the club too.

Why didn’t my stupid mouth just leave it there. “For like, an hour?” I questioned. Shut up idiot.

He tilted his head, “We were just talking, it seemed like she liked Ned I was just trying to figure it out. I called Ned after to tell him.”

“Her friend said she might have a shot with you.” I told him, I hated myself, I sounded jealous. I was jealous. He couldn’t know that, I didn’t want him to know. He shouldn’t have to know that. I shouldn’t even be jealous. I didn’t want Peter to have feelings for me, I didn’t have the same feelings for him, it wouldn’t work. Shut up Cam.

“Cam.” He whispered my name, he sounded strained.

“I’m sorry, just forget it. I should go.” I whispered back, making no move to pull away.

I tried to look away from his eyes but I couldn’t, he held me with his beautiful brown eyes, he seemed to be assessing me in a way I couldn’t understand. I felt my breathing speed a little.

“Are you drunk?” He whispered, slowly moving closer to me, I backed up slightly, finally breaking eye contact with him.

I gasped when my back hit the door, I looked back up at him, shaking my head. “Nope.” I whispered back, breathing deeply. And it was true. I’d been a little tipsy when I’d gotten back, but in that movement I’d never felt more sober.

Peter stopped, our bodies so close, he moved his free hand to the door just above my head, leaning down slightly to look into my eyes again.

I felt off balance, his awkwardness seemed to have evaporated, it was like I’d absorbed it myself.

His confidence in that moment turned me on so much it shocked me. He could sense it.

My bag slipped from my shoulder onto the floor with a soft thud.

“She would have never had a shot.” He said, his lips so close to mine.

I tried hard not to gasp.

Fire. It burned through my whole body, my stomach tense, my chest strained against my dress as I took another deep breath.

I was in trouble. I needed to stop it now, I needed to gently push him back, draw the line back between us. I needed to leave his room.

“We can’t.” I whispered, my voice barely audible.

“Just tell me to stop.” He whispered back, voice strained again.

I couldn’t, I couldn’t say no.

“Peter.” I groaned.

He dropped my hand between us and slowly slid his hand up my arm, my breath caught in my throat.

His fingertips gently grazed my neck before he cupped my cheek.

And then before his lips met mine, I was the one to close the gap, I tiptoed and gently pushed my lips against his with a gasp.

It was stupid, I shouldn’t have done it but then he moved his hand from my cheek to my neck, deepening the kiss and I had no hope.

My whole body felt like it was on fire, I moved my hands to his hair, his fingers wrapped around my neck just a little, my heart felt like it was going to beat out of my chest it was going so fast.

The space between our bodies no longer existed, he pushed back from the door, his left arm wrapping around my waist to keep me as close as possible.

He slowly walked us backwards, his legs hit the bed and we fell together onto the mattress, our lips never leaving each others.

Our legs tangled together, my dress slid up my thighs.

His lips slowly moved with mine, it felt like time had stopped around us as he groaned in the back of his throat.

I’d never felt so content in my life, the feel of his body pressed against mine as my mind filled with nothing but thoughts of Peter’s fingers slowly caressing my neck, his muscles moving against my skin, I could almost feel his fast heartbeat against my chest.

I still felt like I might have been able to stop, I should pull back.

But then his hand slowly slid down my neck, over my arm, his fingers brushed my hip, he grazed my thigh gently before holding tight and turning onto his back, pulling me with him without breaking the kiss.

I felt how hard he was pressed against me as I then straddled him, thighs either side of his hips.

His lips were so soft and gentle but somehow fierce and powerful at the same time, my long hair created a curtain around our faces as I leant over him, I could feel how heavy he was breathing with my hands on his solid chest.

As I slowly slid my hands down his body, reaching the hem of his t-shirt my fingers pushed it up, gently grazing his abs, I felt him tense under my touch.
I rocked my hips against him, the the fire spreading through my system faster.

He grabbed my thighs tightly and sent a shock through my entire body, his touch was electric.

He bit my bottom lip and I couldn’t stop the moan that escaped, he sucked in a deep breath, his grip on my thighs tightening even more, it made me feel like I would explode.

Our kissing became urgent when his hands slid further up under my dress, his powerful touch on the skin of my hips sent another electric shock through my body, but this time I felt myself lose control of my powers, he noticed when his lamp went out with a pop.

I pulled back, sitting up on his waist.

“Shit.” I panted, pushing my hair from my face.

I pulled my powers back, feeling it fill my body again.

I reached out and turned his TV on, it was luckily already muted but I needed the soft glow of light.

His eyes were bright, excited.

“That was you?” He asked, nodding to the lamp. He was as out of breath as I was.

I just nodded at him, smiling wide, my cheeks turning pink.

“You distracted me.” I accused.

I felt his hardness against me again as he shifted underneath me, trying to adjust himself.

“Does that happen often?” He looked back to the lamp and back up at me.

I shook my head no, “Not in this situation, nope.”

He moved his hands from under my dress to cover his face, sighing deeply. “This was a mistake.” He mumbled through his hands.

“A little bit, yeah.” I rolled my eyes even though he couldn’t see.

“I’m sorry.” He groaned.

“What are you apologising for?” I tilted my head.

“You’ve said no before and I just, I leant in, and you, then this.’ He waved his hands between our bodies before pulling them through his hair.

“Um, I don’t exactly think this was me saying no.” I used the hand still under his shirt to gently graze his chest.

He sucked in a breath through his teeth and I felt him tense underneath me.

“Sorry.” I added, biting my lip to stop myself smiling.

“Off.” He grabbed my hips again and gently pushed me off his waist, I lifted my leg over him and laid down, trapping his left arm between my side and the bed.

I giggled a little before I could stop myself, coving my face with my hands, feeling my cheeks heated.

I leant in and hid my face in Peter’s side, he still smelt so good.

“I’m screwed.” He groaned.

“Well, no actually we stopped before it went that far.” I laughed into his side.

“Cam.” He growled, poking my ribs and making me jump.

“Do you want me to leave?” I asked him, worried the answer would be yes but also worried the answer would be no.

I didn’t know what I wanted, I should leave, I should let him think through what had happened, let him process everything and try and figure it out for himself, but I was worried to be left alone with my own thoughts.

“Do you want to leave?” He asked me.

I didn’t answer him, I just slowly moved to slid my legs under his comforter.

I felt him sigh and push his own legs under, pulling it up to cover my shoulders.

“Why did she never have a chance?” I asked him quietly after a few minutes, part of me hoping he was a sleep.

When I felt him sigh I knew he wasn’t asleep. He seemed to be thinking of how to word his answer, or how to avoid answering.

“She isn’t you.” He answered simply.

“I don’t want you to feel that way though.” I answered him, finally moving my head from his side, I pushed back just a little and moved my head to his pillow, he slowly turned to face me, his left arm still under my body.

“So you weren’t jealous tonight?” He cockily raised his brow at me.

I rolled my eyes, smiling at him. “I’m not going to say I wasn’t jealous. I just, I don’t think I was jealous for the right reasons, you know?” I couldn’t stop myself gently moving a piece of his hair away from his forehead. “Sam pointed out that it’s not fair, and it isn’t. I tried, I know I can’t have it both ways.” I looked into his eyes.

His eyes roamed my face for a few seconds, “So, tell me about this cat.” He said.

I shook my head, he clearly didn’t want to talk about it anymore and I didn’t want to force him to.

“She was super cute, really demanding. Bucky scared her off when he came out to get me.” I told him.

He just smiled at me shaking his head.

Something caught his eye and he lifted his head slightly to look over my shoulder.

I turned to look at what he was looking at, he was looking at the TV, I’d forgotten I’d turned it on.

“When did you turn the TV on?” He asked.

“When I blew out yo-“ I cut off, finally paying attention to what was on screen.

I sat up, leaning back on my hands, it took me a second to realise I was in Peter’s room and not my own, “You’ve been watching this?” I turned back to look at him.

He shrugged, “A few times a day.”

He’d been watching the cameras at my fathers building.

“Why?” I asked him, frowning.

Everyone had been telling me I was overreacting, Bucky kept telling me to turn it off.

Had they been trying to downplay it? Were they as worried as I was? Did they know something I didn’t?

“Just in case you wanted a break, if you wanted to stop watching I knew you wouldn’t stop thinking about it so I keep an eye on him too. I just want to be able to reassure you if you need it.” He said, like the answer should have been obvious to me.

His expression turned to worry when I didn’t say anything, he started to sit up, I could tell he was about to try and explain himself.

I quickly wrapped my arms around his neck, pushing him back down to the mattress with the force. He huffed out a breath, caught off guard.

After a few seconds of hesitation I felt his arms wrap around me.

“Thank you.” I whispered in his ear.

He cared about me more than anyone ever had in my life. He did so many little things for me that I barely even noticed, things he didn’t tell even tell me about. He did them just because he cared, no other motive.

It broke my heart and filled my body with warmth all at the same time.

I couldn’t lose him, ever.

I needed him more than he’d ever realise and it was just another reason I couldn’t be with him.

I didn’t have enough of myself to give him, I knew that, I saw myself clearly enough to know he was too good for me. I didn’t know how I’d managed to get so lucky to have Peter in my life but I knew I couldn’t do anything to mess it up.

If I lost him now it would destroy me.

“You’re welcome.” He answered through a small laugh.

Everyone is just trying to survive in this world, just pick someone to survive with and get on with it.

Elliot’s words ran through my head but I realised they were wrong now.

Peter wasn’t surviving, he was living. He was alive he wasn’t just struggling through life like a lot of people, like me.

He needed someone else that was living.

He deserved more than to just survive.

Chapter Text

I’d fallen asleep on Peter, arms still wrapped around his neck. I didn’t want to explain to him why I’d reacted that way to him just telling me he was watching my father for me too and he didn’t seem to need an explanation.

I’d felt his breathing slow down as he fell into unconsciousness, my own following shortly after.

When I woke up the following morning I heard Peter’s heart pick up when I stretched.

“Sorry.” I yawned, moving over to lay my head on his pillow rather than his chest.

“Morning.” He yawned back, I glanced up at him and it seemed like he’d only just woken up as well.

“What time is it?” I asked.

He glanced at his phone, “Eight thirty.”

“I’m starving.” I put my hand on my stomach as it growled.

“You want to make breakfast? I usually make everyone breakfast when they’re hungover.” He smiled down at me.

“Are you any good at it?” I asked as I sat up.

“Um, no not at all, but I don’t like Wanda trying to cook when she’s hungover.” He shrugged.

“Well luckily for you I am a good cook.” I jumped up started grabbing my heels and bag, I got a glance of myself in his mirror.

“Shit.” I moaned, my mascara was all over my cheeks, my hair was a mess.

I laughed to myself and groaned, “I’m going to shower and change." while I stretched again.

I smiled at Peter before quickly moving into the hallway.

“Oh Camila.” I heard Nat’s disappointed tone from behind me, I spun from the door with a gasp.

“We don’t see many walk of shames in here.” She shook her head at me. Her hair was all over the place from sleep and her mascara was all over her face, just like my own.

“It’s not a walk of shame Nat.” I defended myself, I’d have normally just made a sarcastic remark but she was too close to the mark and it made me anxious.

“Heels in hand. Same dress as last night, make-up still on, trying to sneak back to your own room, it seems very walk of shamey to me.” She looked me up and down with a smirk.

“Are you still drunk?” I frowned at her.

“A little bit, yes.” She laughed

“What are you doing?” I asked her, wondering why she was roaming the halls.

“I think I was going to get some toast, but you’ve distracted me.” She accused.

“I’ll make you some toast, go back to bed.” I laughed, aiming her towards her room.

She stumbled back down the hallway and disappeared around the corner.

It only took me twenty minutes to quickly shower and throw on some grey sweats with a black tank top.

Sam was still passed out on the couch in the lobby when we walked through.

“And they call us kids.” I shook my head at him with a smile.

“It’s the same every time.” Peter commented.

“You can be in charge of toast and juice.” I told Peter as we walked into the kitchen.

“Oh are you sure you can trust me with all the responsibility?” He rolled his eyes at me.

“Don’t worry, I’ll supervise.” I laughed. “Can I have your phone?” I added.

He frowned at me but pulled it out his back pocket.

I found his Spotify and then searched for my own playlist, hitting play and putting his phone on the counter out of the way.

I smiled as I grabbed bowls and plates from the cupboards.

“Your music taste is all over the place.” Peter commented as I danced towards the refrigerator.

“I like what I like.” I shrugged, throwing him a loaf of bread.

I grabbed the eggs and close the door with my hip, sliding around him to the stove.

I cracked a few eggs into a bowl and leant against the counter as I mixed them, watching Peter start adding bread to the toaster.

It didn’t take us long to have most of the breakfast cooked.

“How does Wanda keep everything warm while she cooks everything else?” I moaned as I put the toast Peter had made on the table.

“She cheats.” Peter said as he moved around me to put the eggs down.

“How?” I asked, moving to grab the juice.

“Her powers.” He rolled his eyes.

“Well that is cheating.” I grumbled. “Friday, wake everyone up.” I added worried everything would just be stone cold by the time everyone woke up naturally.

Sam was the first to enter the kitchen, he looked worse than Nat had and I laughed when I saw him.
“How are you feeling this morning?” I asked, louder than usual.

He glared at me, “What time is it?” He asked, dumping himself at the table with a wince.

“Nine thirty.” I told him. Everyone was usually already going about their day by nine.

“Disgusting.” He moaned, taking a sip of coffee.

“What is going on?” Bucky croaked as he walked in. He cleared his throat and winced like Sam had.

“Quick we’re under attack.” I called with a laugh.

“Ask them to come back another day.” Nat said when she stumbled in with Wanda and a yawning Steve behind her.

“Why is the music so loud?” Sam asked, grabbing some toast as everyone sat down at the table.

I laughed, “It’s so quiet.” But I reached out and turned Peter’s phone off to save us standing up.

Everyone slowly ate in near silence for a few minutes, I had to stop smiling to myself when a loud scrape of cutlery from someone made another wince and glare.

“I feel like I was only asleep for five minutes.” Nat moaned, “I had such a vivid dream too.” She frowned around a forkful of eggs.

“What was it about?” Steve asked her.

“Something really boring I can’t really remember, I was just walking in the hallway and bumped into Cam doing the walk of shame and then Friday woke us up.” She shook her head.

I almost choked on a bite of toast, drawing her attention to me.

“You ok?” She asked, eyeing me suspiciously.

I nodded, taking a sip of coffee. “Yeah, I’m good.” I waited until she looked down to glance at Peter, his eyes were wide, I kicked his foot under the table before someone noticed.

“Where was Cam walk of shaming from?” Sam asked her, laughing.

“I can’t remember, I just remember her carrying her heels all guilty.” She giggled back, shaking her head at the supposed impossibility.

“Well I hope I’d had fun.” I commented sarcastically.

She laughed again and I looked over at Wanda, hoping she was too hungover to be paying any attention. She was looking at Nat and not at me but she didn’t seem to be suspicious that it was more than just a dream.

Breakfast took longer than usual with everyone eating so slowly and quietly but it had been nice, I enjoyed not having to try and keep up with three or four different conversations at a time.

By two everyone had been laid on the sofa’s bundled in blankets watching films for hours. Only me and Peter seemed alive enough to do anything more than lay there, Sam had even gotten Friday to get us from the gym to grab him a soda because he could’t be bothered to get up.

“Maybe you’re just too old for the club these days.” I suggested with a smile when I reluctantly handed him a coke.

“Nope, you watch, by five I’ll be perfect again.” He mumbled.

At six I pushed my door open and dumped myself on the end of my bed, I’d managed the full day without looking at the cameras but I couldn’t wait any longer.

While I’d stayed distracted as much as possible at the back of my mind all I could think about was my dad decided that day would be the day to attack, when nobody would be in any state to actually defend anyone or anything.

I sighed when I looked at the camera in his office and he was still sat there, typing at his laptop, still unbothered by the information he’d heard about me working with The Avengers.

I spent five minutes staring intently, making sure I hadn’t missed anything, making sure I wasn’t reading his body language, I wasn’t.

A quiet knock at my door made me jump more than it should have, I quickly reached out and shut the TV off as the door opened.

“Can I come in?” Nat asked, looking more alive.

I nodded, gesturing to my room.

She sat in the chair at the desk and slowly spun it to face me, I wrapped my arms around my legs, feeling defences already even though I had no idea what she wanted.

“It wasn’t a dream.” She said simply.

“Excuse me?” I tilted my head at her, having no idea what she was talking about. Was she somehow still drunk?

“I realised it wasn’t a dream Cam, I did see you coming out of Peter’s room this morning.” She nodded.

I sighed deeply and put my chin on my knees.

“Okay, you did. But Nat, we didn’t sleep together, it wasn’t a walk of shame.” I shook my head.

“How did you end up spending the night in his room then?” She asked, not accusing, not judging, just curious.

I couldn’t look at her when I spoke, “I went to get my bag and we just started talking and then, we fell asleep.” I shrugged.

“Bullshit.” She shook her head when I looked up at her in shock. “I’m not going to make you give me details but I know that’s bullshit. You’re both clearly into each other I’m not seeing the problem?” She asked.

I didn’t want to explain to her my messed up life, the way my brain didn’t seem to want to catch on that we were safe, for now, and that we weren’t still back in Minnesota.

“I don’t like him enough is the problem, it wouldn’t end well if we tried.” I looked at her and she had a sad smile on her face.

“You know not every guy has to be forever, sometimes things don’t work out, that doesn’t mean they’re not worth exploring Cam.” She told me.

I sighed, “I don’t want to explore anything with Peter, he’d get hurt. I’m not doing something when I know the outcome already. It can be avoided so it’s better to avoid it.” I shrugged again, tightening my arms around my legs.

“That’s not the problem, the problem is you could get hurt and that’s what you’re scared of.” I opened my mouth to protest but she held her hand up and continued, “Look, I’ve been there, your dad pushed you towards men for his gain, I’m not asking for specifics but I get it. I was raised the same way, it leaves you hating yourself, hating the guilt that came after, feeling disconnected and lost. I get it. Sometimes the power was intoxicating though, right?” She tilted her head and met my shocked eyes.

“I don’t know what you mean.” I shook my head, gulping loudly.

“You’re a really terrible liar Cam.” She laughed. “But that’s your problem, because it was mine. Knowing you had all the power over those men, even when they didn’t know it, you could make them do almost anything with the slightest touch, in the moment, that moment you finally got the information you needed and all you’d had to do was sleep with them? Imply you’d sleep with them? Powerful.” Her eyes seemed far away, like she was back there remembering that feeling.

I scrunched my eyes shut to actively avoid thinking about that feeling.

Because the worst thing was, she was absolutely right and I hated myself for it.

“So what’s your point?” I snapped, annoyed that she’d managed to bring all those feelings back, things I’d been doing a good job of forgetting.

“You don’t have that power with Pete. If you sleep with him it’s for no other reason than you wanted to, he wanted to. It petrifies you that you don’t have anything to gain from being with him, you don’t know how to feel about it. It’s not that you don’t feel for him enough, it’s the opposite. And don’t try lying to me, I already know.” She smiled.

“Nat that’s not the problem.” I shook my head, not letting her words settle in my brain.

She sighed sadly and stood up, moving to sit next to me on the bed, she wrapped her arm around my shoulder and I couldn’t stop myself resting my head on hers.

“I know that’s the problem because I had the same problem with Steve. It took me years to realise the problem, I thought he was too nice for me to like him and he was too innocent and he was too good for me. I didn’t want to hurt him. But he took the powerful feeling away and that was scary.” She said.

“So what did you do?” I asked her quietly, not really letting myself believe anything.

“Well, half the world got snapped away and it all just seemed a little pointless worrying about who could hurt whom.” I felt her shrug.

“Oh great, so I just have to hope half of the world disappears again and then all my issues will just disappear too. Perfect I’ll get right on that.” I rolled my eyes even though she couldn’t see.

“That’s the point though, who knows what could happen. I just know that if you do let yourself feel what you feel for Peter, he’s one of the good ones. He won’t hurt you. And if he does I’ll kick his spidey ass for you.” She squeezed my shoulders and then surprisingly pulled me to lay down on the bed.

It made me laugh, especially when she dramatically kicked her leg into the air. “That was all a little too deep for how hungover I am.” She groaned.

I blew my hair out of my face and laughed again when some landed in her eye, making her jump.

“Thanks Nat.” I turned my head to smile at her.

“I just want you to be happy, I want you to stay here.” She smiled back at me.

I blinked quickly, making sure I didn’t cry. It always hit me hard when anyone in the compound said something like that, it still felt weird to me to be wanted. I wasn’t just needed here, they didn’t want me here to get something from me, I was defiantly the weak link in this building, having me here really didn’t get them anything but the potential threat from my dad and a little bit of drama, they really did want me to stay and it always filled my body with warmth.

“One last thing,” She said as she untangled herself from me and stood up, “If you’re still trying to use the excuse that you’ll hurt him. He’s crazy smart, he will have thought over everything a hundred times over. He knows what he’s doing.” She smiled as she walked to my door.

“And if he doesn’t have all the facts to consider?” I asked as she opened the door.

“Give him all the facts then. Let his genius brain think them through, let him have a choice too.” She winked at me and closed my door behind her.

I blew out a big breath and stared at the ceiling for a long time. I didn’t want to think about what she’d said, it hurt to know she was probably right, I didn't want her to be right.

“Friday what time is it?” I asked.

“Seven thirteen.” She replied.

“I guess that’s too early to go to bed.” I moaned to myself, sitting up.

Despite my words I crawled backwards to the headboard and slid down under my comforter.
I grabbed my comms from the bedside table and put it in, I didn’t want to go downstairs and I wasn’t sure anyone else was wearing there’s but it made me feel like I wasn’t completely alone without having to actually go downstairs and be in everyones company.

I grabbed my remote too and turned the TV on, quickly flipped from the cameras without glancing, I’d looked once today, I was going to try as hard as I could to only check just once a day.

I flipped my lights off and turned The Simpson’s on. It had always been my comfort show, something to watch that didn’t need any attention, something that could make me smile when I didn’t really want to.

I didn’t know what time I fell asleep but it had been early, somehow even half asleep I felt uneasy, I couldn't tell if it was Nat's words or something else, but something didn't feel right.

Chapter Text

I woke up a few hours later gasping for breath, struggling not to scream.

I glanced around myself trying to calm down but the room was in complete darkness, I felt out quickly and turned my lamp on, sighing when I was presented with my bedroom, the bare white walls staring back at me. I was in New York, I wasn’t in Minnesota.

I dropped back down onto the pillow, blinking back tears and trying to calm my breathing down.
I didn’t know what time it was but the nightmare had disorientated me.

I felt a little bit dizzy and needed to move.

I crawled out of bed and slowly paced my room, shivering.

It wasn’t working, I still felt shaky from the nightmare, I grabbed my phone and checked the time, it was one in the morning, so I’d slept longer than I thought I had.

I made my way down the stairs and through the lobby towards the kitchen. I stopped outside the door when I heard voices. Shit why did nobody sleep in in the compound?

“You should ask Cam.” I heard Sam’s voice.

“She’s asleep, shit, ouch.” Bucky replied. I frowned, what was he doing?

“She’s pretty chill I doubt she’d care about you waking her up man.” Sam answered, his voice sounding worried.

“I can do it.” Bucky replied, his voice sounding a little strained.

“Yeah it really seems like you can.” Sam scoffed.

I didn’t really want to talk to anyone but my curiosity burned, what would Sam think I could help Bucky with?

But I also didn’t want to make it obvious I’d been listening to their conversation.

“Can you help me instead of just watching?” Bucky asked and I jumped, thinking he’d seen me.

“After the last time? Absolutely not.” Sam answered firmly.

“I can’t- this bit just- ouch.” Bucky sighed.

I couldn’t stand in the hallway anymore I had to know what he was doing.

“You need to get Cam.” Sam said as I walked into the kitchen.

“If you ask nicely I shall appear.” I said, making them both jump.

“Shit!” Sam almost dropped his beer.

I couldn’t help laughing despite the panic I’d just been in a few minutes earlier.

I walked over to the couches and dumped myself on the one across from them, tilting my head at their panicked faces.

“Whatcha doing?” I asked.

“One of his sensors has stopped working and he’s poking himself with a screwdriver to try and fix it.” Sam gestured to Bucky who had a tiny screw driver in his hand, like the one I’d seen Tony use on him.

“Didn’t you say that arm was from Wakanda? Should’t it be less breaky?” I asked, not knowing a massive amount about the country but knowing the technology stemming from there was beyond anything anyone else could think of.

“It’s not normally.” Bucky shook his head.

“Is it disconnected or just stopped working because I can’t connect it, I can only do on and off.” I shrugged.

“I can’t tell.” He sighed, frustrated.

“Sit still.” I closed my eyes and felt out towards his arm.

I started at his shoulder, knowing that’s where the sensors connected, he had thousands and it took me a few minutes before I could feel the one that was down.

It luckily wasn’t disconnected it was just offline, I felt around the rest, making sure I didn’t do any damage, and turned it back on. I felt it spark down the rest of his arm and I smiled at him as I opened my eyes.

He flexed his vibranium fingers and stretched it away from his body for a second.

“Not disconnected.” I nodded.

“Could you turn them all off, you know if he pissed you off?” Sam asked me.

“If he pissed me off, absolutely.” I nodded with a smirk.

“You are scary when you want to be.” Sam said with a smile, like it was a good thing.

I shook my head at him and looked back at Bucky, “Why are you awake?” He asked me before I could say anything to him.

I glanced back at Sam, not comfortable with him knowing why I was awake.

I had no problem with Bucky knowing, he’d completely understand and I liked Sam, I just didn’t want him knowing everything about me.

I looked back at Bucky and shrugged, “I sensed an electrical current in danger.”

He rolled his eyes at me but then gave me a small nod, like he understood the real reason I was awake and the reason I didn’t want to say anything.

“Well, I’m going to bed now I know your arm isn’t going to fall off.” Sam said, he stood up and stretched, grabbing his now empty beer bottle from the table.

He ruffled my hair as he passed, making me glare at him. He didn’t turn to see it but I could tell he was smiling to himself as he dumped his bottle in the recycling and headed out of the kitchen.

I felt out behind me and turned the TV on, I moved myself over to the couch next to Bucky so I could see it, “What were you watching?” I asked with a laugh when I noticed kids cartoons on the screen.

He distractedly looked up at the TV, “I don’t know Sam was already down here when I came down.” He frowned when he noticed the cartoons as well.

I grabbed the remote from the coffee table and started flipping aimlessly through channels.

“So are you actually going to tell me why you’re up?” He asked after a few minutes.

I sighed and turned my head to look at him.

“I had a bad dream and I couldn’t get back to sleep.” I shrugged and turned back to keep flipping channels.

“Well, I can at least say ‘I know how that feels’ and mean it.” He replied.

I smiled at the TV, “It’s super fun isn’t it?”

“Oh the best, I recommend everyone has some trauma in there life to keep them up years later.” I saw him nodding out the corner of my eye.

Bucky didn’t ask me what my dream was about and I was thankful for that, but he also refused to leave me alone downstairs flicking between channels.

He said repeatedly he wasn’t tired and he’d be up anyway, at two thirty he finally fell asleep on the couch, head resting against the back and he looked super uncomfortable but I didn’t want to wake up him to go upstairs.

I sighed when his snoring started to get louder than the TV.

I turned the TV off when I really couldn’t hear it without turning it up and glanced around myself, staring out of the large window at the end of the room, it was floor to ceiling and I noticed how big the moon looked.

Movement at the bottom of the window caught my attention and I saw a cat sliding itself along the window.

I remembered Peter telling me about a cat that he and Wanda fed and I smiled, I made sure Bucky was still asleep before standing up, I grabbed myself a bottle of water and some ham from the refrigerator and then quietly made my way outside, I shut the cameras off and door sensor just so Friday wouldn’t wake anyone up.

When I reached the back of the building the cat was still there, my quiet movements caught it’s attention and it turned to meow at me.

“Hi buddy.” I whispered, crouching down next to it and putting the ham down.

I watched him quietly eat the ham for a few minutes, tentatively stroking him when he would let me. He wasn’t too keen on being touched.

“I understand.” I whispered to him, pulling my hand back and wrapping my arms around my legs as I sat down on the floor, leaning against the building.

I stared up at the moon, it didn’t look as big from outside, like the window had been magnifying it.

I listened to the cat purr and closed my eyes, snapping them back open with a gasp when I got a flash of my nightmare.

“Fuck sake.” I moaned, letting my head drop back against the building.

I swiped a tear on my cheek, angry that my father still had so much control over me, it was bad enough I’d been constantly watching the camera’s because of him but now I couldn’t even close my eyes.

I swiped my cheek again as more tears spilled over, my breathing picking up and before I knew it I was struggling to keep my sobs quiet.

I wanted to scream into the night air but knew it wasn’t an option. I balled my fists and scrunched my eyes shut, pushing the dream far back. I took a few steadying breaths and opened my eyes again. Swiping my cheeks and taking a big breath before blowing it back out.

“Cam what are you doing?” Peter’s voice in the darkness made me jump, I quickly dabbed my cheeks again before turning to look up at him.

“Just getting some air.” I whispered back to him, hoping my voice sounded neutral.

“At four in the morning? Are you ok?” He asked, crouching down next to me and absentmindedly stroking the cat.

“How’d you do that? He didn’t want me to pet him.” I asked.

“What? Oh he knows me. What’s happening?” He tried to catch my eye.

I took another deep breath before meeting his eyes, “Bucky was snoring too loud, I couldn’t hear the TV so I came out for some air.” I explained, partly the truth.

“And that made you cry?” He sat down next to me, the cat crawled into his lap straight away.

“I’m not crying.” I lied, frowning at him.

“Well you were. And also giving me a pretty impressive light show in my room too.” He nodded up, indicating his room.

“What?” I looked around, checking the rest of the compound was still in darkness, I listened intently to make sure I hadn’t woken anyone else up.

“What happened?” He asked me, drawing my attention back to him.

“I couldn’t sleep so I came down and I saw the cat and I just got a little sad for a second.” I shrugged, trying to pet the cat while he was in Peter’s lap, like I could trick him into thinking it was Peter.

“You know I can tell when you’re lying, right?” He whispered.

“Can you just pretend you can’t?” I whispered back.

I took his silence to mean he was going to let it drop, I saw him look up at the sky and his eyes slid closed.

“Sorry I woke you up.” I told him, I did feel bad.

“Don’t worry about it.” He smiled out the corner of my eye.

“You can go back to bed now.” I said.

“If you tell me why you were crying I’ll happily go back to bed.” He shrugged and tilted his head to look down at me.

I didn’t want to, I didn’t want to tell anyone but his eyes were so open and inviting it was hard to not want to spill everything to Peter.

“I had a bad dream. Kind of, it was like a memory but in dream form.” I told him.

“Do you get them often?” He asked with a frown.

“Nope, I think it’s because Nat came in and brought some things up for me before I went to sleep.” I looked back at the sky, not really wanting to meet his eyes when I told him.

“She spoke to you too, huh?” I heard the smirk in his voice.

“God what did she say to you?” I asked him, looking back to him.

He shrugged, “To give you time, and to stop kissing you.” He laughed, sounding a little awkward.

“That’s terrible advice.” I shook my head with a smile.

“Which part?” He asked, curious.

“Both parts. I don’t think I need time, I don’t think there’s enough time in the world.” I gave him a sad smile, knowing it was true.

“But the kissing?” His cheeks burned.

“Well, maybe that is good advice. You should stop kissing me, I don’t want you to think it means something more than it does.” I breathed, not wanting to say the words to him, I didn't want to hurt him but I also needed to remark my position after the other night, I didn’t want him getting false hope that I’d suddenly start liking him back. And I was a little mad at Natasha for telling him to wait.

“Well you best stop kissing me then.” He said, making my cheeks burn as I remembered I was the one to push forward the last time.

“Yeah I know.” I nodded at him, biting my lip.

“What if I was fine with just the kissing?” He asked, uncomfortable.

“I’d know you were lying.” I whispered, resting my head on his shoulder.

He sighed to himself and I jumped when the cat crawled off his lap, I’d forgotten he was there.
“So what did she say to you that was so bad?” He asked just when I thought I'd managed to get away without telling him anything important.

“Just how her past unhealthy relationships with men lines up with my own.” I mumbled.

“How so?” I saw him looking down at me resting on his shoulder but I kept my eyes firmly on the sky, pretending I couldn’t feel his stare.

“I don’t want to tell you, you won’t look at me the same way.” I said, struck with sadness again at how true it was.

“I really doubt that.” He said, sounding so sure of himself.

Maybe it was the thing he needed though. Maybe if he really knew the extent of my past he’d be able to move on. He’d realise that he was way too good for me and he’d be able to move passed the feelings he thought he had for me. He seemed like the type of person to at least stay my friend, and that’s what I needed more than anything from Peter, his friendship.

“You asked me a while ago after I said I lived with Jeremy if my dad made me do that often?” I made it a question, to see if he remembered asking me.

“Yeah?” I could tell he was frowning.

“Well the things I had to do, they’ve stuck with me and I think they always will. I’ve told you before, the only experience I’ve had with sex has ended in feeling like shit? It’s because I wasn’t really given a choice. I’ve only had sex with people to get information for my dad. When I turned nineteen, I think it was nineteen anyway, he made me find a man who was twice my age and do everything I could to find the location of a part he’d wanted. That was my first time, I really hated myself after for more than one reason.” I took a deep shaky breath. “I liked the power I had over him. He told me everything I needed to find out just because I’d taken my clothes off for him, it made me feel strong, but only for a few hours. I hated that I’d liked the powerful feeling afterwards. I didn't think my dad would ever go that low again to make me do it again, but, he did.” I gulped, blinking back the tears.

“I'd already connected those dots Cam.” He breathed. “It makes me so angry that your dad would make you do that, it makes me sick when I watch him on the cameras knowing he could even think about it.” I felt him tense, his hands balled into fists. “I’m really sorry you had to go through that.” He added, more gentle.

He unballed one hand and took mine, squeezing gently.

“That’s what the dream was about, remembering the last time, what I had to do.” I scrunched my eyes closed to keep the tears back, the memory staying away with Peter next to me.

“You’re never going back there.” Peter whispered, his hand firmly in mine, like he wouldn't ever let go.

“What if he comes here though, if he hurts any of you guys?” I asked, the same worried I’d had a month ago when I’d been on the news playing through my head. If he threatened them, if it was me or them I’d never say no, it would always be me.

He shrugged, “He won’t get the chance. And I won’t let him get close enough to you to get the chance.” His voice was so firm and certain it was hard not to believe him.

I didn't reply because I didn’t believe what he was saying. I'd spent twenty plus years with Franklin Hall, they had no idea what he was capable of and they didn’t want to listen to me. I'd spent the month trying to convince them he was dangerous, that he could do real damage but they were all too confident to listen to me.

We sat quietly for a while, Peter’s breathing slowed and I thought he’d gone to sleep and I didn’t want to wake him up, even if we were sat outside on the floor.

When the sun started to rise I lifted my head from his shoulder and gently nudged him, “Pete.” I mumbled and he just moaned, “Bugboy.” I said louder and his eyes slowly opened.

“That is the least comfortable position to sleep in ever.” He groaned as he stretched.

“Nobody said you had to sleep down here.” I stood up, stretching myself.

“And leave you out here all sad and lonely, I don't think so.” He shook his head, jumping up.

“I wasn’t lonely, I had the cat.” I grumbled as we started around the building to head back in.

When we walked into the kitchen, Wanda was sitting at the island. She frowned when she saw us, “Why are you guys awake so early?” She asked, worry crossing her face.

I shrugged, “Peter woke me up, he has no regard for my sleeping schedule.” I smirked.

“Peter!” Wanda scolded him.

“Cam.” Peter groaned as he dodged Wanda’s hand trying to slap the back of his head.

I laughed a little, “I’m joking Wanda, he didn’t really wake me up.” I smiled at her as she looked over to me.

“What’s he doing sleeping on the couch?” She nodded to Bucky, still asleep where I’d left him.

“A sensor went down in his arm last night, he fell asleep before he could get back upstairs.” I told her, not thinking about why I’d been awake. I didn't want her picking anything up in my head.

“Why are you up so early?” I asked her as I sat down next to sleeping Bucky.

He looked a lot less intimidating while he slept, all the hard edges of his face relaxed, he always seemed to have something to worry about, something he felt he needed to be responsible for.

“I’ve always been an early riser.” She smiled at me as she stood up, moving around the island to start coffee. She was the same as Bucky, if she was awake she always seemed to need to be doing something, like she couldn’t just rest while there were people she could be doing something for in the room.

Maybe it was a mom thing.

I couldn’t imagine having children, let alone children you couldn’t be with all the time, couldn’t really take care of.

Peter moved to help her, grabbing mugs from the cabinet.

I prodded Bucky’s arm, he woke with a slight jump, as soon as his eyes opened he sighed at me and closed them again.

“You know you snore really loudly?" I asked him.

“I don’t snore.” He said, frowning with his eyes closed.

“Yeah you do, I didn’t know robot’s even could snore.” I told him.

He smirked and opened his left eye to look at me, “You should have gone back up to bed then.”

“And you should see a doctor.” I nodded at him matter of factly.

“You're so annoying.” He groaned, running his hands through his hair and sitting up.

“Wanda, Bucky’s being mean to me.” I called over to her.

“Is it the same way Peter woke you up?” She called back, I leant around Bucky and she was smiling to herself as she poured the fresh coffee into mugs.

“It might be.” I laughed and sat back on the sofa, pulling my knees up to my chest.

Chapter Text

(little bit of smut in this chapter)

Wanda and Peter chatted away while we drank our coffees, the news quietly on in the background. I mentally blocked them out, they were both morning people, actually Peter seemed to be an anytime of day person, I couldn’t help smirking at Bucky’s annoyed eyeroll’s though, he was a barely one hour in the evenings person.

I loved how such a collection of such different people were almost forced together in the building. They chose to live here because of what they could do and they made the most out of it, it was nice to see.

“Do you think Cam is awake?” I heard a voice from the hallway.

“I don’t know we’ll have to wait and see won’t we?” Tony replied. I realised it was Morgan.

I turned around when she entered the kitchen and smiled over at her.

“She is awake!” She called and ran over to the couch, jumping between me and Bucky.

“Hey Morgan! What are you doing here?” I asked as I held my hand out for a high five. She slapped my hand with her little one and readjusted herself to a more comfortable position, kicking her legs into Bucky’s.

“My mom has a meeting today so dad said I could hang out here.” She smiled.

“What, I don’t exist to you anymore?” Peter asked her.

“You didn’t say bye to me last time.” She stuck her tongue out at him.

“Was I in the building?” He raised a brow at her.

She shrugged.

He’d been at school the last time she came over, I remembered because she was so happy when I told her I wasn’t leaving the compound the whole day, I didn’t tell her why but she was just happy to have someone to chat with while Tony worked.

“Honestly Peter, how could you?” I shook my head at him.

“I’ve had enough of you this morning.” He grumbled, turning his head to watch the TV.

I laughed to myself while Morgan tried to get the remote from Bucky. He held it above his head but Morgan had no issues climbing onto his shoulder to try and grab it.

“You’ve been here five minutes kid and you’re already causing chaos.” Tony called over to her as he poured himself some coffee.

“I’m just grabbing the remote.” She called back as Bucky swapped the remote from his right arm to his left just was she was about to grab it.

“Bucky.” She whined, leaning to grab his vibranium arm.

“You’ve got to work harder than that.” Bucky said, gently holding her back from reaching the remote.

“I got you.” I winked at her and then felt out, giving Bucky a little shock, causing him to drop the remote, I caught it and leant around him for Morgan to grab it.

“Yes!” She jumped from Bucky’s shoulder into the couch, crawling over him to drop down between us again.

“She doesn’t have to work harder, she just has to know the right people.” I smirked at him.

“You can go back to never coming out of your room.” He mumbled at me, making sure Morgan didn’t hear him.

I scrunched my nose up at him and turned to see what Morgan wanted the remote for so badly.

“Really, all that effort for Spongebob?” I gestured to the TV.

“It’s a new episode.” She motioned with her hand for me to be quiet, her eyes focused on the screen.

“You come grab me when Spongebob is finished then.” I shook my head at her, moving from the couch.

I needed a shower, the effects of not sleeping the night before were starting to catch up with me and if I sat there watching Spongebob I knew I’d be asleep in minutes.

She came and found me after it had finished, and she jumped on my bed while she gave me a recap of the episode, I didn’t understand half of what she was saying but I smiled back at her and encouraged her to keep talking.

When I asked her what she wanted to do, all she said was that she wanted to stay in my room with me. We watched a few films, she made me paint her nails with Wanda’s nail polish despite my protests at how bad I was at it and she insisted on giving me new hairstyles.

She groaned when Friday told her Pepper was there to pick her up and made me walk her to find Peter for him to say goodbye.

He wasn’t too hard to find, we found him in his room at his desk.

“Oh you’ve come crawling back I see.” He fake glared at her when we walked in.

“No, I’m leaving, mom is here. I just came to give you the opportunity to say goodbye this time.” She gave him the cutest angry face.

He laughed and held his arms open for her, she hesitated for a second, clearly trying to make it seem like she had some will power before she ran over to him.

He spun them both around in his computer chair until she said she was getting dizzy.

“Yeah me to, I’m getting too old for the spinning.” He commented when they stilled.

“I’ll see you both later!” She called as she bolted out of the room at light speed.

“Jeez, she’s fast.” I ducked my head out the door but she’d already disappeared downstairs.

I turned back to a smiling Peter as he turned back to his computer.

“Can I hang in here for a while?” I asked as I flopped back onto his bed.

“Any time.” He said, distracted.

I reached out and turned his TV on, it was already on the cameras and I didn’t know if he’d had it on that day or it had been from the night before or something.

I’d felt a little better since Peter had told me he watched them too, I knew he’d tell me the second something happened, it made it so I was able to relax just a little bit more.

I couldn’t find him at first, he wasn’t in his office, he could be in his room but we didn’t have access to that, only the hallway outside.

It happened often, he couldn’t always be in his office or outside the lab where we could see him, it always sent a shock through my system and my adrenaline started, but I had to just wait to be able to see him. Tony had promised that if I didn’t see him for more than four hours that he’d get Friday to search the security cameras around the building to see if he’d left.

I stopped myself asking Friday to rewind the footage to see how long it had been since he moved.

I had to start believing in what everyone was telling me, a month really was a long time for him to suddenly decide that this Sunday was the day for him to attack.

I watched for an hour, tapping my foot the whole time, I could see Peter turning to look at me every so often, and just before my irritation made me stand up and start pacing I saw him leave his room, he walked through the hallway and disappeared. He didn’t go to his office but that wasn’t a problem. He was in the building.

Peter turned his chair to face me when he heard my sigh of relief.

“You feel better now?” He asked.

I nodded, “Definitely.” I closed my eyes and let my head rest back on his bed.

I let the adrenaline drain from my body before I sat up, moving to stand behind Peter and look over his shoulder.

“What are you working on?” I asked, frowning at the complicated mess on the screen.

“I’m trying to design some new web fluid. Me and Bruce have been working on making it last longer, it dissolves after a few hours so I’m trying to make the bonds hold for longer periods of time.” He scrolled on the screen, showing me the different equations and formulas like I’d have any hope of understanding. “I just want to rota it into the web shooters, not replace the webs I already have. Just in case I need it, you know?” He turned his chair again to face me.

I smiled down at him, “You’re such a nerd.”

He reached to prod my ribs, making me dodge out his way and laugh.

I stumbled over my feet though and Peter reached to grab my wrist, pulling to stop me falling back. He used just a little too much force and I ended up falling into his lap on the chair.

He huffed out a breath as my knee connected with his thigh. The momentum caused the chair to roll back and knock against his desk.

“Oh graceful.” I panted a laugh as I looked up at him.

“Very.” He mumbled back, his eyes locked on mine, I couldn’t look away, couldn’t get free.

I took a deep, unsteady breath, I was so aware of Peter’s hands on my hips, his hard chest under my hands, my legs either side of his thighs.

I saw him gulp as he tried to steady his own breathing.

“I should-“ I whispered, nodding behind me, indicating I needed to get off his lap, move out the room, run out the building, something but sit where I was.

“Yeah.” He nodded, his cheeks heating.

His hands didn’t move from my hips, my hands didn’t move from his chest, I made no move to get off him. I didn’t think I could.

I sucked in another dee breath, my chest rising and falling so noticeably.

I couldn’t stop my eyes moving down to his lips for a second, when I looked back to Peters eyes they were more intense, his fingers gripped my hips a little tighter and I couldn’t stop myself.

I leaned in, pushing my lips to his, I caught him off guard but after a few seconds he started to kiss me back, his hands tightening on my hips even more, it send shivers through my whole body.

I readjusted myself, moving my hips closer to his, pushing myself closer to him as I did.

His lips pushed urgently against mine, I could barely breath as I tried to get closer to him.

His hands slipped under my t-shirt, making me gasp as his soft hands glided against my warm skin.

I managed to keep my powers inside, I didn’t let them slip no matter how distracting his touch became.

My hands move down his chest, reaching the hem of his t-shirt. I broke the kiss, pulling back to pull his t-shirt over his head, he helped me and moved back, wrapping his arms around my waist.

I gripped his shoulders to balance myself.

He kissed my neck as my head dropped back with another breathless gasp.

“Shit, Peter.” I moaned, jumping as his teeth made contact with the skin of my neck.

I felt how hard he was beneath me, I could feel myself getting too excited.

Suddenly as he moaned my name I came back into my body.

We couldn’t do this. I couldn’t keep doing this to him.

“Peter I can’t, you deserve more than this, this is all I can give you.” I sighed and dropped my head to his bare shoulder.

Both our breathing was ragged and choppy.

“I don’t need anything else Cam, I promise.” He lifted my chin so he could look in my eyes, he seemed so sincere and vulnerable.

Maybe he really would be ok, maybe he wouldn’t.

But looking into his big brown eyes I couldn’t resist anymore, it could all end horribly but in the moment I didn’t care.

He saw the change in my expression, he could tell I was giving up.

He slowly leant forward, testing to see if it was ok, if I’d stop him even though I’d been the one to incite it just a few minutes before.

I mentally begged him to pull away as I wasn’t going to do it, I couldn’t.

His lips connected with mine again and I gasped loudly, his hands gripped my hips harder but it wasn’t hard enough.

“I swear to god if you have comms in right now.” I mumbled around his lips, suddenly remembering I hadn’t even checked before we got carried away.

"Shut up.” He mumbled back, kissing me harder, he stood up suddenly, wrapping my legs around his waist.

I always forgot how strong he was, his muscles were apparent, his built chest, hard abs always covered in t-shirts and hoodies, it was hard to remember he was Spiderman sometimes.

He was such a gentle person, so loving and caring and kind that it made people underestimate him, especially me.

He laid me down on the bed and leant over me, never breaking the connection of our lips. My breathing got heavier, mirroring his own.

He broke the kiss before I wanted to and slowly ran his hands over my covered stomach, he reached the hem of my t-shirt and started to slide it up, leaning down and gently kissing my exposed skin as he pulled higher.

“Peter." I whispered through a gasp.

I wasn’t used to it, he was gentle, intense and passionate.

He took his time removing my t-shirt, unclasping my bra, he paid attention to what I needed, his heightened senses picking up on what raised my heart rate, how what he was doing was effecting my body in different ways.

He gripped the waistband of my jeans and panties and pulled them slowly down my legs, his eyes cautiously watching me as he did, looking for any sign that I wanted him to stop.

He wasn’t going to find one.

I knew there was no going back now, as soon as he started to slid his hands over my thighs, as soon as the electricity started to become unstoppable within my veins I knew I wouldn’t be able to go back to drawing the line between us anymore.

He moved up, kissing the skin of my stomach, gently moving to my hip, as he moved further down my stomach I couldn’t catch my breath, could barely breath.

“Peter, please.” I gasped, I needed to feel some relief, his torturously slow pace was driving me insane, I struggled to not push my hips towards him.

I looked down and he smirked up at me before his tongue suddenly made contact with my centre. I called out in pleasure, my hands grabbing his comforter as my hips lifted slightly to meet his tongue.

I barely managed to keep myself together, I was so close to losing control of my powers, to calling out and forgetting there was anyone else in the building.

When he slowly slid his finger inside me I whimpered, arching my back and pushing myself up on my hands, chest rising and falling so much my ribs almost hurt.

“Fuck!” I called out, hoping it was a big enough building nobody would hear me.

Peter lifted his head slightly, “Are you okay?” He asked, his voice ragged.

I nodded frantically, unable to form words, my eyes sliding closed as he added another finger, pushing into me slowly and sensually.

He pushed his tongue back against me, adding to the indescribable pleasure I was feeling. I’d never in my life felt that amount of pleasure, it was overwhelming.

A man had never tried to make me feel good, they’d never bothered to try and give me pleasure before, it had all been about themselves, what they could get from me.

Peter was different, I couldn’t barely breath, as he hit a sensitive spot with his tongue I dropped back down onto the pillows, another whimper escaping my lips.

My hands let go of his comforter and moved to his head, gripping his soft hair between my fingers.

I felt him moan against me, sending vibrations through my whole body. I lifted my hips again, feeling urgent.

As my body was overcome with the most intense orgasm I’d ever felt, I had the smallest bit of sense to keep my powers inside.

I chanted his name, felt my eyes rolling, my legs stiffened as pleasure radiated through my entire system, I barely noticed Peter moving on the bed to lay beside me, his hand on my stomach.

He gave me time to come down from my orgasm, my whole body felt like it had melted into the mattress.

I opened my eyes and looked at him, he had a shy smile on his face.

I couldn’t form words as I grabbed his arm and pulled him closer to me, pushing my lips against his as urgently as before.

I grazed my hands over his abs, I felt him tense and gasp.

I moved further down, running my fingers over the waistband of his jeans, moving my fingers to the button, they were too shaky to manage it, Peter realised what I was doing and gently moved my hand away, undoing them himself pushing them down his thighs.

I pushed his boxers with them and I pulled away from his lips to giggle as we both fought to get them off.

He finally managed to kick them off his legs, I pushed them to the floor with my own.

He laughed as his lips came back down on mine, I bit his bottom lip and he groaned.

He leaned back against the pillows and pulled me with him, I straddled his thighs and gave myself a minute to sit up, I pushed my hair from my face and panted, looking down at his excited eyes.

“Are you sure?” I asked him, starting to worry this would change everything.

I knew I couldn’t give him anything else, I’d told him, he knew, but what if in the morning he decided he regretted it. He wanted more and he was mad I’d had sex with him knowing I couldn’t be in a relationship with him?

What if I lost him?

Chapter Text

“Cam, I’m more than sure.” He grunted, chest heaving.

“You say that now, while I’m sat naked on top of you, but what about tomorrow?” I bit my lip, trying not to panic.

“I wouldn’t have said I could if I couldn’t.” He moaned, pushing himself up on his elbows.

I gasped as I felt how hard he was against me. He moved his right hand to push a lock of hair that had slipped into my face back behind my ear.

I moaned lightly and leant down to kiss him again, he pushed himself further up, wrapping his arms around my waist to hold me in place and deepened the kiss.

As he bit my lip all doubt left my head again and I stopped myself calling out.

I started to move my hips, moving myself along his hard length.

He pulled back and moaned my name, panting.

“Shit, if you keep doing that I’m going to cum a lot sooner than I’d like.” He groaned, dropping his head to my chest.

I felt his warm breath against my skin and stilled my movements.

The way he was acting turned me on so much more, he was normally so awkward and shy but he seemed to shift into confident and competent when he was in bed.

“Do you have a condom?” I whispered into his ear, my hands in his hair.

He looked up, clearly trying to find traces of the doubt I’d just projecting, but he didn’t find any.

I didn’t want him to think I wasn’t into it, I didn’t want him to think I wasn't fully consenting to what we were doing.

He closed his eyes for a second and nodded with a smile.

He let go of my waist and grabbed my wrists to move my hands and leant over to his bedside table, opening the top draw.

He leant back over, condom in hand.

“You find you need them a lot?” I asked, nodding at his draw.

“Cam.” He moaned, rolling his eyes.

I wrapped my right arm around his neck, “What? I’m just saying that’s pretty easy access to them.” I smirked down at him, plucking the foil packet from his hand as his cheeks flared red.

“I haven’t needed-“ I cut him off, gently pressing my lips to his.

“I’m messing with you bugboy.” I gently tore the foil with my teeth, pulling the condom out and dropping the packet to his floor, hoping we’d remember to grab that when we were done.

He leaned back on his hands as I slowly gripped him between our bodies, his head dropped back with a loud moan.

I slid my hand slowly along his impressive length for a few seconds, listening to his fast pants again before I rolled the condom on slowly, taking my time.

He lifted his head and pushed himself back up to me, he slowly wrapped his arm around my neck, I bent down with a moan to kiss him again.

We sparked to life in seconds, his lips becoming urgent on my own, electricity pulsing through my body again, as my hands moved up his torso Peter moaned my name around my lips.

Peter lifted me up slightly, I pushed my hips forward and he finally slid into me.

We both moaned loudly as I pushed my hips down.

I gripped his shoulders, unable to do anything but gasp against his silky skin.

I tried to whisper his name, tried to think straight, tried to form any coherent words but failed.

Pleasure shot through my whole body, so intensely, I’d never felt anything like it.

My fingers dug into his skin as he quickened his pace, I felt his teeth on my shoulder and it shot another wave through my body.

“Oh god, Peter.” I whimpered as his fingers dug into my hips, keeping the fast pace we'd built up.

I held onto my myself long enough to make sure I didn’t scream, only just managing to remember about the many people living in the same building.

I dropped my head to Peters shoulder as another orgasm took over my senses, taking me under in a wave of pleasure. It was better than the first, better than I could have imagined.

I was pulled back sooner than normal when Peter cursed loudly in my ear.

“Shit!" He called out, his body tensing under me in a way I wasn’t used to.

I pulled back to look at him curiously, wondering what I’d done wrong, wondering if I’d somehow hurt him.

“What?” I mumbled.

He didn’t answer straight away and then a red light flashed over his face, lighting the whole room in an eery glow.

I came back into my body and heard as a siren ring out.

Peter gently lifted me off his lap and stood from the bed, crouching to grab his t-shirt, he threw it at me in a rush before grabbing his jeans and pulling them on. I pulled the t-shirt over my head still confused.

Then it came back to me in a rush, the building had gone down. I sensed no electric from anywhere.

I glanced at Peter in the red glow, remembering his computer and been casting a glow around the room before he’d kissed me, it was off too.

I’m almost positive I’d left the TV on too, that was out.

“Kids?” We heard Tony getting closer down the hallway.

As I reached my senses further I realised he wasn’t in his suit, or if he was it was powered down.

In that moment I’d realised what had happened.

I’d let my powers loose.

I’d lost complete control of them in that intense moment with Peter and I’d taken down the whole building, absolutely everything in the building.

“I need my suit." Peter said, panicked, turning in circles to try and find it.

“Throw me my pants would you?” I scurried to the edge of the bed, I felt the jeans connect with my face and pulled them over my legs before jumping up, I grabbed Peters arm just as Tony banged on the door.

“Pete a sign you’re not dead would be great.” he shouted through the door when he realised it was locked, I’d powered them down they wouldn’t unlock.

“What’s happening Mr Stark?” He shouted, pulling me closer to his side.

“Don’t know kid I need to find Cam.” We heard him rush further down the hall towards my room.

“Shit this is bad, where is my suit.” he spun again.

“Peter it was me.” I grabbed his arm again to stop him, I could see the shock on his face.

“What? Why?” I saw the betrayal cross over his face before he could stop it.

It stung but I couldn’t blame him.

I slapped his arm though, “Not on purpose you jackass, when I, you know.” I gestured to the bed and then back at him, eyebrows raised.

I saw the comprehension pass over his face and then his cheeks turned red.

“Oh, oh shit.”

“This is bad.” I mumbled, trying to stop my own cheeks heating up from embarrassment.

“We have to go, unlock the door.” he grabbed my hand and pulled me with him.

I quickly got the door back up and it unlocked when Peter grabbed the handle.

We ran downstairs quickly, we skidded to a halt in the living room when we saw everyone on alert, everyone suited up.

“Oh thank god you’re ok.” Wanda gasped when she saw us, Tony suddenly appeared behind us.

“Friday is down too, is this your dad?” Tony asked, coming to a logical conclusion.

They knew my dad had had people study me for years, he’d even created a weapon from my powers, it worked different but it was similar, if he was within a mile of a building he could knock out all the electrics within it, not as sophisticated as mine, I could shut down certain circuits if I wanted to. If I was in control anyway.

It worked the way my powers did when I lost control, knocking out positive charges in one electromagnetic blast.

If my father was trying to get me, he’d do it. He’d knock everything out, making sure it was harder for me to use things against him, knowing it took more effort to turn on a charge than it did to turn one off.

“Um, no not exactly.” I mumbled, trying not to show my embarrassment.

“And how do you know that? We need to get out there before he brings the fight to us." Steve said, the frown he usual wore etched into his brow.

“I saw him on the cameras like, an hour ago.” I shook my head.

“It was Cam.” Peter said, gesturing to me as all attention was turned my way.

“What do you mean it was Cam?” Tony asked, looking to Peter before turning to look back at me.

"It was an accident, I didn’t mean to.” I said quickly, defending myself.

“How did you lose control this bad? The whole building is down Cam.” He was angry.

“I know, I’m sorry.” I felt around the room as quickly as I could, I got the lights back on first, moving to the outter building quickly, I screwed my eyes shut as I sensed my way around the outside, finding the source I needed for the gate and fence, the energy field around the building that Friday controlled was next, all in the same place.

As I turned that back on, the house seemed to come to life, Friday’s voice ringing around the room “Boss I’m back online.” She said.

I opened my eyes and was faced with the angry glares again.

“What happened?" Bucky asked me. I wondered how I hadn’t taken his arm out as well but didn’t feel it was the right time to ask him.

“It was my fault!” Peter jumped to my defence.

An electric shock rang through my whole body, panic took over. Was he going to tell them?

I gasped looking up at him with panicked eyes, luckily nobody noticed as they’d turned their attention to him.

He didn’t look at me, “How was it your fault what did you do to her?’ Wanda asked, seeming more angry at the fact he might have done something to me than the fact I’d taken out the whole building.

It was actually heart warming to think she cared so much about me.

My heart dropped to my stomach as he started talking, thinking he really was going to expose me so badly, “She came in my room with Morgan to say goodbye and then she stayed in there, she was watching the cameras at her dads.” He was, he was just giving them all the damn details. I was going to murder him. Slowly.

“I saw she was distracted so I made her jump, she panicked and that’s when everything went down.” He shrugged, his face looking so innocent it almost turned my cheeks pink knowing how not innocent he really was.

“It’s like living with children.” Bucky sighed angrily, shaking his head at us.

“You’re lying.” Wanda suddenly said, head tilted to the side.

“No!” I almost shouted, shaking my head.

She looked at me and I couldn’t stop my thoughts, I tried to think of anything but Peter’s hands on my body, I failed and the last hour or so came flooding back into my head like a movie playing out in front of my eyes.

My cheeks burned.

I felt Peter tense next to me, suddenly Wanda gasped, her hand flying to cover her mouth as she choked on a laugh.

“Wanda, no it’s not-“ I stopped I didn’t even know what to say.

“What the hell is happening?” Tony asked, looking between Peter and I then back to Wanda who was now laughing without being able to hide it.

“It’s nothing!” Peter panicked.

“Kid you better stop lying to us right now!” Steve said, looking aggravated, glaring at me.

“Wanda?” Sam asked, looking at her for the truth.

“It’s, um it’s not bad she really didn’t mean to do this.” She waved her hand around the building.
Sam started to really look at me and Peter then, noting that I was wearing Peter’s t-shirt and Peter wasn’t even wearing one.

He looked at my hair and then I saw it register in his eyes, he burst out laughing. “Oh my god!”

No no no no! It was actual hell. I’d take going to live with my father again over this humiliation.

I closed my eyes and pretended it wasn’t happening. “Those commitment issues didn’t take long to get over, huh?” He said through his laughter, burning my cheeks further.

“Sam!” I stalked towards him and slapped his arm, making him laugh harder.

“If somebody doesn’t explain what really happened in a minute I’m going to flip my shit.” Tony almost shouted.

“They were having sex.” Sam announced to the room, a huge smile on his face.

“Oh my god!” Peter dropped his head into his hands.

“This isn’t happening.” I threw my hands to my ears, trying to block out the most embarrassing thing to ever happen to me.

I started to jog out of the room, “Turn everything back on Cam!” Tony called after me, clearly shocked.

“No, Friday can do it!” I shouted back and ran the rest of the way up the stairs.

I ducked into Peters room, it was the closest and my stuff was still in there, I threw myself onto the bed and hid under the duvet.

It was twenty minutes before I could breathe evenly again and I heard Peter’s door slam closed.

“You know, I’ve been hit by a few vehicles before in my life but never actually thrown under a bus that bad.” He commented when he sat on the edge of his bed.

I couldn’t help the small laugh that escaped me.

“Oh, I’m sorry, are you laughing.” He pulled the comforter from over my face, glaring at me.
“I panicked!” I threw my hands over my still red face.

“Like I didn’t?” He growled and let himself fall back onto the bed next to me, pulling he duvet back over both our heads.

“I can never leave this room ever again.” I shook my head even though I knew he wouldn’t be able to see it.

“You wouldn’t happen to know anyone with mind wiping abilities would you?” He sighed to himself.

“I wouldn’t remember even if I did.” I joked and he snorted.

“There is one good thing that came out of this though.” He said after a few minutes.

“What? What good could have possible come out of this?” I asked, propping myself up on my elbow to look at the outline of where he was.

“I’ll always know if you fake it.” He said, clearly holding in a laugh.

“Peter!” I slapped his chest and used him to push myself up, crawling off the bed.

“I’m joking!” He laughed as I grabbed my bra and panties from his bedroom floor.

“You won’t get the chance to find out ever again bugboy.” I flipped him off as I stormed out of his bedroom, slamming the door as I did, his laugh followed me.

I ran to my own room and almost fell back as I bounced off my door, I’d forgotten they’d gone down and it didn’t seem Friday had brought them back up yet.

I reached out and unlocked the door, throwing myself inside and double checking it was locked.
I threw my underwear onto the floor and dropped down onto my bed with a huge sigh.

Of all the bad things to come out of having sex with Peter, me taking out the building so everyone found out we’d had sex hadn’t been one of the things I’d thought about.

The next morning after I’d barely slept again I quickly knocked on Bucky’s door but didn’t wait for an answer before I walked in.

I was terrified to see anyone, but I also needed to talk to someone, and I felt after his initial anger at us taking down the building, Bucky was my best shot at talking to someone without being overwhelmed with embarrassment.

He was laid in bed but he was fully awake.

I threw myself onto the bed next to him on top of the duvet.

“I need help.” I moaned at him.

“Inappropriate Cam.” He groaned.

“Why, are you naked under there?” I asked, eyeing the blankets. His torso was bare but that wasn’t anything everyone hadn’t seen before.

He threw me a disgusted look “No.”

“Then it’s not inappropriate, get over it.” I smiled back at him as he rolled his eyes at me.

“Is there not somebody else you can go annoy?” He groaned again.

“No, you’re my best friend.” I stated matter of factly. And it was true. I’d grown so attached to him, I didn’t know if it was complete lack of anything resembling a friend before coming to the avengers compound or what but he was.

“No, Peter’s your best friend.” He said with a sigh.

“Ok then you’re my second best friend so help me.” I whined.

“Do you know how sad that sounds? Your best friend is a hundred and eleven year old ex assassin cyborg man.” He smirked at me.

“Less sad than my old best friend.” I shrugged.

“Who was your old best friend?” He asked.

“A stray cat I used to feed outside my fathers building.” I giggled.

“Yeah that is tragic.” He rolled his eyes.

“Anyway, I need help.” I moved myself onto my knees and bounced the bed getting his attention.

He glared at me, I saw his vibranium hand twitch like he was contemplating strangling me.

“How am I supposed to help? You need someone intimidating?” He asked, clearly trying to joke.

“No, it’s Peter.” I moaned.

He rolled his eyes again and threw his arm over his face. “I do not want to hear the details after last night, thanks.”

“How didn’t I take your arm out by the way?” I asked him, I’d been thinking about it all night.

“I wasn’t in the building, I was about to go for a ride I’d just gotten through the gate when everything went down.”

“Oh.” I tilted my head at him, glad I hadn’t taken his arm down, that was a lot more complicated then most things and I’d have had to sit and do that, Friday didn’t have control over it.

“Anyway, it’s not the details I just need advise! How do I tell him, again, that I can’t do more than friends.” I asked.

“Maybe not sleeping with him would have been a good start to that.” He sighed.

“Yeah well, clearly that didn’t work out did it? So now I need plan number two.” I bounced the bed again making sure he was listening.

“Just be with him? You like him, he likes you? I’m not seeing the issue?” He said.

“I can’t. I don’t like him enough.” I shook my head sadly.

He sighed in frustration and moved his arm from over his face. “You slept with him last night you must like him?”

“Not enough, it’s just physical.” I sighed.

“Ok get your traumatised ass out my room now.” He threw the pillow from under his head at me.

“Whatever assassin man, talk to me about trauma, jeez.” I grumbled as I tossed the pillow back at him.

I unfolded myself from the bed and started for his door.

“Just talk to him with your clothes on. Tell him this crap I don’t want to listen to.” He told me as I grabbed the handle.

“You need to work on your best friend advise.” I told him as I walked out.

“We’re not best friends.” He shouted as I closed the door.

I laughed loud enough for him to hear and turned to head back to my room.

I took a deep breath outside Peter’s door though and force myself to knock, he shouted to come in rather than open the door.

I walked in feeling awkward, I didn’t want this conversation for a second time and I didn’t know how I’d ended up in this situation in the first place.

It had happened so fast yesterday, from him trying to explain his web fluid to me, to one clumsy misstep and we were in bed.

I was also still a little mad at him for his joke the night before, but I couldn’t stay too mad for too long.

“Hey!” He beamed up at me from his desk as I closed the door.

I waved and sat on the edge of his bed, dragging my knees up to my chest as he spun in his chair to face me.

“What’s up?” He asked me, a small frown forming.

“Nothing.” I smiled at him, wanting to reassure him. “Bucky just told me we weren’t best friends.” I said trying to make conversation.

“How rude of him, I wouldn’t expect that from such a scary dude.” He rolled his eyes at his sarcasm.

“Have you spoken to anyone, since last night?” I asked, I hadn’t had a chance to ask him what he’d talked about before he’d come back up to his room after I’d ran off.

“Nope, and I fully intend to use this paper to stay in my room all day and not see any of them.” He said, his cheeks a little red.

I struggled to control my own blush thinking about it again. “I’m hoping to just completely skip over the whole thing otherwise I’m totally running back to Minnesota.” I shook my head, biting my lip.

“You didn’t come in here just to tell me that though?” He arched his brow at me.

I hesitated but shook my head no.

He sighed deeply. “If you’re wanting to tell me, again, that this isn’t anything but sex you can save it, I heard you last night Cam.” He looked more irritated than he did upset.

“But we didn’t talk about it, we got carried away.” I said, trying to explain why I’d brought it back up.

“Yes, because we’d said everything there was to say, I’m good with with friends with benefits.” He nodded at me and smiled.

I still didn’t fully believe him but I wasn’t going to sit their and try to convince him what he felt.

“Ok, cool.” I nodded at him and he smiled again before spinning his chair back around to face his computer.

“Now unless you want to write this paper for me, you need to get your distracting butt out my room.” He pointed to the door.

“Why does everyone keep kicking me out this morning?” I grumbled as I unfolded myself and made my way out of his room, he flashed me another smile when I looked back at him but he kept typing.

As I stepped back out into the hallway I felt the electrical energy change and turned to see Tony walking towards me from my room.

“When you first got here you wouldn’t leave your room now I can never find you in it.” Tony grumbled as he moved towards me.

“I’m just such a social butterfly.” I laughed as he made his way passed me.

“I need you in the lab.” He didn’t stop as he said it, I quickly jogged to catch up with him.

‘If this is about last night I will seriously throw myself off the roof.’ I moaned, wondering why he’d need me.

“Nope, something exciting.” He turned to beam at me as we descended the stairs into the lab.

Wanda turned and waved at me as Tony pushed the door open.

I started to get nervous. “What’s going on?” I asked, stopping at the door, afraid to move further into the room.

“You didn’t tell her?” Wanda asked Tony as he breezed passed her towards the wall at the end of his lab.

“Where’s the fun in that?” He asked, standing next to the wall now looking at me, beaming like a child on Christmas.

“She looks terrified, you should have told her.” She grumbled and turned to face me, “It’s nothing bad, it’s actually something fun.” She held her hand out for me to take.

I cautiously walked towards her and gripped her hand, she walked me towards where Tony was stood.

“Can you just tell me what’s going on? You’re freaking me out with the giant smiles?” I looked between them, my heart rate staring to pick up.

Chapter Text

“Ok, fine spoil the fun.” Tony rolled his eyes and pushed a button on the wall, it opened up to reveal a wall of glass, behind it were loads of different suits in various forms of readiness, I could even see a spare arm for Bucky. He had multiple suits for everyone, some seemed old and unused, others looked like they were still half in the making.

Tony gestured to the one directly in front of us.

It was Sky blue, my favourite colour, I could feel it had electrical components to it but couldn’t see where, it just seemed like a full body-con suit, like a Spiderman suit without the webbing.

I looked at it for a while, waiting for them to say something about it.

When they didn’t I looked at Tony confused.

“You really are putting a dampener on this Cam.” He frowned.

“I’m sorry, I don’t know what’s happening?” I shook my head at him.

Wanda giggled, “It’s for you!” She explained.

“Me?” I questioned, seemingly extremely slow that morning.

“Yes for you!” Tony pressed another button and the glass moved away, the platform moved forward and Tony grabbed the suit and a little case.

“Peter said it was your favourite colour.” Wanda said next to me.

I couldn’t help the tears that sprang to my eyes, I nodded to let her know it was my favourite colour but my throat was too tight to speak.

“Do you like it?” She asked, getting a little worried about the tears threatening to overspill.

“You made me a suit?” I whispered, trying to blink the tears back.

“Of course, it’s to go under your clothes, so not as exciting as everyone else’s, sorry about that, but I didn’t think you’d want to-“ He cut off when I suddenly threw my arms around his neck.

“Oh I think she likes it.” Wanda said, I squeezed Tony and turned to hug Wanda, she squeezed me back, not as shocked by the physical contact like Tony had been.

“You made me a suit.” I beamed as I pulled back, unable to process the love that came out of the action.

I swiped my cheeks at the tears I hadn’t been able to keep in and took a deep breath.

“Now it’s just a first draft, I still have things I need to work on, but I wanted you to have it for now, so you can work with Steve and Wanda to get used to it.” Tony said after clearing his throat.

“Thank you!” I smiled up at him.

“Ok, go put it on and we’ll explain how it works.” He nodded to the little bathroom he had in the corner of the lab.

I took it out of his extended hands gently and jogged to the bathroom, excited. I felt their eyes on me as I swung the door open, almost bouncing inside.

I was so glad when he’d said it was for under my clothes, while I was beyond grateful that he’d made me a suit, I wasn’t about the body-con, skin tight catsuit look.

I slid out of my pyjamas and into the suit, it was a weird material, like cotton but stiff, it was soft and sturdy at the same time in a way I couldn’t put my finger on.

I felt the electricity in the suit, but couldn’t define where it was coming from, how it was laced into the suit.

I looked at myself in the little mirror and smiled wider than I’d ever seen myself smile before.
I threw my pyjamas back on over it and was a little sad at the dulled effect, the only part visible were the arms, and it just looked like I was wearing a long sleeved tee under a short sleeve.
I supposed that was actually really particle, I could wear it all the time without even a second glance from anyone, unlike the rest of them, they all stood out.

I stepped out the bathroom and they both turned to look at me, “Underwhelming, right?” I laughed as I walked back towards them.

“A little, yeah.” Tony frowned at me but then smiled as I hopped up onto the counter next to him. “Ok, it’s going to require a little concentration from you to use. I assume you can feel the electrical components in it?” He asked, sitting in a little swivel chair.

I just nodded. “Well, we thought since you can hold your shield up with no problems, the suit is electrified, you throw your shield up, then you activate the suit, it has different strengths that you can work with your powers.” He gestured to me, telling me to try it.

I threw my shield up without a problem but then had to close my eyes for a second to feel out to the suit, it was complicated and I couldn’t find the right component to turn it on for a second, once I had it though I’d be able to find it easily next time.

“You can power up certain parts of the suit too, power them down individually.” Wanda said gently as I found the component I’d been looking for.

I powered up the suit and smiled when I opened my eyes.

I could feel the slight tingle as the electricity radiated around the suit but didn’t effect my body. I held my arm out, the only visible part of the suit, and watched as small sparks of electricity danced over the suit, I could hear the quiet buzz too.

“That’s so cool.” I breathed and looked up at both their smiling faces.

“It’s bulletproof when it’s electrified too.” Wanda beamed, she bounced on her toes.

“Are you ready for the next part, you don’t need to hug anyone though.” Tony said, wheeling his chair over to me and passing me the little rectangle case he’d grabbed at the same time as my suit.

“There’s more?” I smiled in disbelief, like the suit wasn’t enough.

I opened the case and smiled, they were glasses, almost the same as mine but the frames were blue instead of the pink I had.

“Matching glasses, cool.”

“They’re not just to match, it gives you access to Karen.” Tony said.

“Who’s Karen?” I asked, head tilted.

“She’s Pete’s internal system, you’ll have to share for a while.” He nodded at the glasses, telling me I should put them on.

I slid mine off, temporarily blind until I pushed the Karen glasses on.

“How did you know my prescription?” I asked with a frown.

“Friday just ran a quick scan when you first got here, nothing too fancy.” He spun in his chair like a kid.

“Oh yeah nothing too fancy, everyone just has talking robot ladies running scans on everyone that comes in their home.” I shrugged, looking around the lab with the news glasses, everything was just as clear as my normal glasses.

“She’s hooked up to your comms so when comms is in you’ll be able to talk to her.” Wanda told me.

“This is incredible. Really, thank you so much.” I smiled at them, swinging my legs a little.

“We can work with it a little bit later. You should probably power it down right now though before you electrocute someone.” Wanda nodded at my arms that were still sparking with electricity. It had started running in the background of my mind, my shield and the tingle of the electricity around my body.

“Oh, yeah.” I laughed and felt out to shut it down, dropping my shield at the same time.

I kept the glasses on through, excited to put comms in to use them.

“Come and get me before you start working with the suit later, I want to watch, make sure everything is working properly.” Tony said in typical control freak fashion.

I nodded at him as I hopped off the counter.

“Have you got anything planned today?” Wanda asked as Tony started to push buttons on the wall, the case moving back in, he was already distracted and his attention turned from my suit.

“Oh yeah I have big plans today, stay in my room, avoid making eye contact with any of you, pretend the last twenty four hours didn’t happen. Real exciting stuff.” I said as she walked next to me. I felt my cheeks heating slightly at the thought of what had happened. Despite talking to Bucky and Peter about it that morning I’d done a good job of mentally blocking out what had happened after the interrupted sex part of the night.

She just rolled her eyes at me, “I’m going to the store, will you come with me?” She asked as the lab door swung shut behind us, Tony seemed to have already forgotten we’d been in there.

I hesitated, biting my lip and stopping on the step below her.

While I’d been persuaded to go out on Friday, I didn’t want to push my luck, but then it was just the store, how much could really go wrong and be anywhere near newsworthy in a supermarket?

“Cam, it will be fine. You can’t live the rest of your life in this one building, it’s just the market.” She said, her eyes sympathetic though.

I sighed, the thought of leaving with Wanda, who I knew wouldn’t make fun of me, was more appealing than seeing how long I could last in my room without leaving for food to avoid everyone else.

“Ok, give me half an hour to shower and change.” I nodded at her, sparking back into motion to climb the stairs.

“Hop in the back.” Wanda said casually as we reached her car.

I shrugged and hopped in the back, suddenly jumping when Nat turned to face me from the passenger seat with a smile.

“Hey.” She wiggled her eyebrows at me.

“What is this? An intervention style shopping trip?” I asked as I clicked my belt into place.

“Of course not. We have nothing to intervene.” Nat said, turning back to face the front when Wanda started the car.

“I’m warning you now if you say anything I’m stopping the car and running away.” I grumbled, folding my arms like a child.

“I just have one question and I promise not to say anything else about it.” Wanda said, trying to make eye contact with me in the rear view mirror as she headed off the compound.

“Wanda.” I moaned, feeling my cheeks burn.

“I just want to know if you used protection? That’s all!” She said, I looked at her in the mirror and she seemed worried.

“Like you didn’t see everything already.” I groaned, dropping my head back against the headrest and staring at the moving sky through the sunroof.

“I didn’t watch!” Wanda said, appalled.

“Yes we used protection! We’re adults despite what everyone seems to think.” I almost shouted, closing my eyes.

“Okay. I just needed to know!” Wanda defended herself. “Look I wanted to apologise too, I didn’t mean for everyone to find out! I wasn’t in your head I could just sense you both lying, if I’d have known I never would have called you out in front of everyone.” She said a few seconds later in a soft voice.

She sounded genuinely sorry and upset.

I resisted the urge to look at her again, not wanting her to guilt me into wanting to avoid the subject.

“I know, don’t worry.” I mumbled to her, knowing it was true.

She wouldn’t have done it if she hadn’t have worried about why we were lying. Blacking out the building was a serious thing and I could have done it on purpose. While I’d started to really like everyone, started to enjoy myself in the compound and their company, I had to accept there was still a lot of doubt that surrounded me, despite them all denying it. I saw it when I told Peter I was the one to blackout the building, I saw the betrayal cross over his face.

Even if they didn’t know it themselves, there was part of them that just couldn’t fully trust me yet, and I had to accept that, it wasn’t personal, it was just instinct.

After a few minutes of silence I heard Nat’s intake of breath, “So, have you spoken to Peter about it?” I could tell, despite my closed eyes, she was smiling.

“I was promised it wouldn’t be spoken about after the one question.” I said.

“No, Wanda promised that, I made no such promises.” She answered, I could tell she’d turned around to look at me again.

I sighed deeply and opened my eyes, glaring at her. I could tell she wasn’t going to drop it, I reasoned with myself that I’d at least prefer the questions being asked in the car with just us than in the compound with other witnesses.

“No we haven’t really spoke about it. There’s not much to speak about. It was just sex, that’s all it’s going to be.” I shrugged.

“Yeah I’m sure. He’s crazy about you, you’re crazy about him, it’s definitely going to end with just sex.” She rolled her eyes at me.

“I’m not crazy about him, I can’t keep having the same conversation with everybody.” I ran my hands over my face.

“You keep telling yourself that.” She smirked and turned back to face the road. “Remember when I used to say that about Steve, Wanda?” She asked her, like I wasn’t in the back.

“Hey, don’t bring me into this." Wanda shook her head.

“Are we there yet?” I asked in a whiney tone.

“Five minutes.” I saw Wanda roll her eyes at me in the mirror.

“Just enough time for you to tell us how sex with Peter was so good you managed to knock out the whole building even with all your new control that Wanda taught you.” Nat once again turned round to smile at me.

My cheeks burned hotter than they had the night before. I wanted to stop the car and run for miles and never look back.

“Stop it! Oh my god.” I pulled my knees up to my chest, trying to curl in on myself. I dropped my head to my knees. “Kill me now.” I moaned and heard Nat laugh.

“Nat come on.” Wanda mumbled to her.

“I’m sorry Camila.” Nat said, not sounding too sorry about it.

“Yeah, whatever. Just let me live in my denial world thank you very much.” I kept my head down until I felt Wanda park the car in the parking lot.

Chapter Text

Shopping had been uneventful, I’d had to text Peter to ask him to transfer some of my money into Wanda’s account when I realised how much personal stuff I’d wanted.

The most exciting thing to happen was finding a new flavour of Doritos I’d not seen before.

I was starting to think I might actually have been overreacting to my father the last month. Or I really didn’t actually know him as well as I thought I had. It hadn’t been well to begin with, but I thought I’d had his psychotic patterns down at least.

When we got back to the compound I could hear everyone in the kitchen, Nat smirked at me when she asked if I was joining them for dinner, I’d shot her the finger before almost running up the stairs with my bag of treats.

I quickly knocked on Peter’s door as I passed, seemingly unable to not do it.

I remembered he was also avoiding everyone so he wouldn’t tell anyone to come in.

I sighed and reached out into his room, feeling for the computer monitor, it was on. I turned it off quickly, then back on and off again.

I knocked again and he called for me to come in.

“Hey.” I waved as I walked into the room, dumping my bag on his dresser before throwing myself onto his bed. I pushed the image of the night before away as it flashed into my head.

He spun around in his chair to face me with a smile, “Hey.”

“So, do you have something to tell me?” I asked him, smiling while I pushed my hair from my face.

“Um, not that I know of?” He tilted his head, clearly confused.

“How about that Tony has been making me a suit and you didn’t even mention it to me?” I tried to glare at him.

“In my defence he threatened to kick me out if I told you.” He shook his head.

“Thank you.” I told him gently.

“Do you love it?” He asked.

“I love it! I haven’t gotten to use it yet, Wanda said we’ll go down and work with it later.” I pouted, sad that I’d not even gotten to try Karen before we’d gone to the store.

“How was the store?” He asked as he spun back around to his screen.

“After Nat stopped trying to interrogate me it was fine.” I shrugged even though he couldn’t see it. “How’s your paper going?” I asked him, trying to see over his shoulder.

He spun around again, a cheeky smile on his face.

“I finished it an hour ago, but nobody else needs to know that.” He said.

“So you can watch TV with me later?” I asked, hopeful.

“As long as it’s not The Simpsons again, sure.” He said, turning back to save whatever he was doing on his computer.

“Great! Well I’m going to go see if Wanda is ready to train with the suit” I said, sliding off his bed.

“Do I get to see you in the suit?” He asked, awkward but trying to seem confident.

“Under my clothes like everyone else? Absolutely yes.” I answered him with a smirk as I left his room.

I headed back into my room and slipped into my suit, throwing my cargo pants and a baggy t-shirt over the top. I put on my converse instead of my combat boots, they were comfier to train in.

I slid comms in and made sure it was on before putting the Karen glasses on, finally having a chance to use them.

As I slid them on her voice came through the comms, “Hello Camila.” She had a soft calming voice, different from Friday.

“Oh, hi. Can everyone hear you through the comms?" I asked her.

“No, just you, and Peter if he was wearing his suit.” She told me.

Cool.

I remembered something from when I’d first gotten here, something I hadn’t thought about for a while.

“Do the glasses record everything? Like Peter’s suit?” I asked her.

“Yes, you can turn this feature on and off if you wish.” She said, voice so soothing.

I shrugged, I didn’t need to turn it off but it was good to know.

I text Wanda and asked if she was ready to train, not wanting to go downstairs and ask. It took her ten minutes to reply, I said I’d meet her down in the gym.

“You had no problems with it?” Peter asked as he sprawled in my bed.

“Nope. It was super easy to start and stop the electricity while I was fighting.” I said back through the bathroom door, pulling the suit down to my waist.

I noticed a few bruises littering my side and back as I frowned at myself in the mirror.

Bucky had ambled down with Tony and Wanda while we were training, trying to push me with the fighting while I dropped and started the electricity in the suit. I’d not had a problem concentrating on the suit or my shield, the actual fighting still took a lot of concentrating though.

“And I seriously don’t get to see the suit? I’ve been waiting ages for Tony to finish it.”

I sighed and slid my arms back into the suit, pulling it back over my body.

I pulled open the bathroom door and stood in the doorway, hands on my hips.

“Happy?” I asked, resisting the urge to tap my foot.

“Wow.” He breathed, sitting up as his eyes widened.

I rolled my eyes at him, “Guys.”

“It’s not my fault you look that good.” He shrugged, gulping loudly, looking away from me, trying to subtly move one of my cushions over his lap.

I threw him a disappointed look before pulling it from my arms again, I pushed it to my waist and saw him move uncomfortably again, clearly trying not to look at me.

I laughed before ducking back into the bathroom and finally pulling the whole suit off, grabbing my sweats and tank top and pulling them on.

“Move over.” I nudged Peter’s leg as I jumped onto the bed.

He huffed and moved over, I grabbed the pillow from behind me and wedged it between us.

“What are you doing?” He asked with a confused laugh.

“Pillow barrier, what does it look like?” I asked.

“Why do we need a pillow barrier exactly?” He asked, flipping through Netflix.

“Because if you look at me the way you just were when I’m this close things are going to inevitably get out of hand, so the pillow barrier is needed to that doesn’t happen.” I explained, leaning back against the headboard and getting comfortable.

“I thought we cleared this up? Last night? And again this morning? Just sex is fine?” He gestured between us with the remote.

“It was, until Nat stated interrogating me. And then I realised after last night I’m never having sex with anyone ever again in my entire life.” I shrugged.

He laughed, “You’ve told us you’ve blacked out buildings before, you’ve never got distracted like that during sex before?” He asked, seeming genuinely curious.

I didn’t want to answer him, I grabbed the remote from him and started trying to find something to watch. “Nope.” I answered simply when he hadn’t stopped looking at me.

“Are you serious?" Peter asked, a little shocked.

“Very.” I told him, I sighed before adding, “Look, I’ve never had sex that I’ve enjoyed, that’s made me feel good. A guy has never given me an orgasm before.” I felt my cheeks turning pink.

“That pisses me off.” He grumbled.

“Excuse me?” I turned to look at him, frowning.

“You deserve more than that, you didn’t deserve to experience what you have.” He was angrily staring at the TV rather than me.

“That’s a super weird thing to get mad over.” I gave him a gentle smile and he turned to look down at me. “But, thank you.” His eyes softened as he looked at me.

The way he was looking at me made me tingle all over, it made me think of the way his hands felt the night before, the way he’d made me feel.

I cleared my throat and turned back to the TV, firmly reminding myself of the pillow barrier I’d put between us and quickly clicked onto a weird British TV show neither of us had ever heard of, just for some background noise.

We ended up getting into the show, managing to finish the whole season before falling asleep.
It had ended on a cliff hanger and when Peter googled to see when the second season would come out, we found out it had been cancelled and we’d never know how it would have ended.
I’d ranted for a few minutes until Peter’s loud laugh had interrupted me causing me to break into laughter as well.

“I should go to bed.” Peter yawned when our laughter had finally calmed down.

“Do you have class in the morning?” I asked him, moving the pillow so he could climb off the bed.

“Unfortunately.” He groaned as he stretched.

“I’ll see you when you get home.” I smiled at him as he waved through the closing door.

“Are you eating Doritos for breakfast?” Bucky asked me, making me jump as he came up behind me through he kitchen door.

I shrugged and bit into another Dorito. “Yes.” I nodded.

I’d braved going down into the kitchen the next morning, only Wanda had been sat on the sofa watching TV. I’d jumped onto the counter with my Doritos and I’d been watching her facial expressions as she watched the TV since. She was so interested in the baking show, she’d even gasped a few times.

“I’ve already tried to stop her, it didn’t work.” Wanda said, eyes still trained on the TV.

It was true, she’d spent five minutes before her show had started trying to talk me into letting her make me some ‘proper breakfast.’ She’d been appalled when I’d opened the bag and started eating anyway.

I held the bag out towards him, offering him a chip.

He threw me a disgusted look as he grabbed himself a glass of orange juice.

“They’re really good.” I shook the bag at him.

“I’m sure they are.” He rolled his eyes at me before grabbing a few slices of bread and popping them in the toaster.

“You’re eating Doritos for breakfast?” Peter asked as he walked in, a smile on his face.

“Yeah, you want some?” I held the bag out towards him like I had Bucky.

“Nope.” He said as he took a handful anyway on his way passed to the refrigerator.

“You need a lift to school Pete?” Wanda asked him, without taking her eyes of the baking happening on screen.

“Nah, I’m good, I’m meeting MJ for coffee before class.” He answered her as he closed the refrigerator with a bottle of water in his hand.

He grabbed another handful of Doritos as he walked passed, “Hey!” I tried to pull the bag away form him.

He laughed as he stuffed his handful in his mouth and left the kitchen with a wave.

Bucky put a mug of coffee on the counter next to me before he took his toast and juice over to the sofa to sit with Wanda.

“You want me to switch?” Wanda asked Bucky, gesturing to the TV with the remote.

“No, you can finish it, I just know if I sat near Cam she’d try and trade her Doritos for my toast.” He nodded in my direction.

I faked a gasp, “I would have done no such thing.” I couldn’t stop my smile though because I’d have done exactly that, and not even because I wanted toast, I just liked annoying him.

He threw me a look that said he knew me way too well and turned back to the baking show, biting into his toast.

“Cam!” I turn my head quickly to see Steve jogging into the kitchen, he looked serious.

“What? What did I do now?” I asked, confused at his urgency.

“I need you to look at something.” He moved passed me to the sofas, pulling up the hologram in the middle of the coffee table

My heart dropped into my stomach as he pulled up footage of Minnesota, I jumped down from the counter as Wanda muted her show, Bucky shoved his plate onto the sofa next to him, leaning forward.

I moved around the table but I didn’t want to move further than that, I didn’t want to get close to the hologram, like my father would see me, or grab me if I got too close.

Steve moved himself out of the way for me to see. It was the camera outside the lab, we sometimes got glimpses into the lab when someone came in or out of the doubles doors but they were never open long enough to see what was happening inside.

We had no idea how close he was to getting the machine up and running, but the fact he hadn’t made any moves, the fact he hadn’t bought any new parts in was a good sign. I’d messed it up enough that he was as behind as I thought he would have been. And I wasn’t there for him to blame that it wasn’t working.

I hadn’t looked at the footage that morning, I’d managed to avoid watching all of the day before as well. I’d been proud of myself but now, as my heart rate started to speed and my eyes threaten to spill over with tears I wanted to kick myself. I knew I shouldn’t have stopped my obsessive watching, I knew something would happened and nobody else had believed me.

I knew the small bursts of happiness I’d been experiencing were too good to be true, it was all about to come crashing down around me and there wasn’t anything I could do about it.

A few months of being safe was all I was going to get in this life.

Chapter Text

“This was twenty minutes ago, we’ve never seen this person before, Friday has got nothing on him, not even a name. Have you seen him before, do you know who it is?” Steve was asking me but his voice sounded far away, I couldn’t concentrate on what he was saying, the image of my father blurred in front of my face.

“You couldn’t have done this a little calmer?” I heard Bucky say, closer to me than I was expecting.

I jumped a little when I felt his hand on my arm. I blinked a few times and looked up at him.

“Cam he’s not coming, it’s ok, nothing has happened.” I saw his mouth moving before his words hit my ears.

I tried to breath evenly and blink the tears back, my ears were ringing but I kept taking deep breaths, concentrating on Bucky’s words.

“I’m sorry Cam.” I heard Steve say, I looked over at him and he did look apologetic.

I shook my head, “It’s fine.” I closed my eyes for a second, taking in another deep breath before opening my eyes. “Okay, so I’m not about to die, cool. Overreaction over. Tell me again what you wanted me to look at.” I grabbed Bucky’s wrist, not letting him leave my side until I knew for certain that my father wasn’t coming to New York.

Wanda was staring at the imagine on the projection, head tilted, her eyes glowing red.

“Right, this man with your father? He went into the lab with him for about five minutes, then he left. Neither of them looked happy but nothing much happened. Do you recognise him?” Steve pointed to the man next to my dad, he’d stopped it on a clear imagine of them coming out of the lab.

He had bright blond hair, his eyes looked black though, not matching the light hair at all. He was taller than my dad and lanky. He didn’t look familiar, I shook my head. “I’ve never seen him before. What about Friday?” I asked him, looking from the imagine to Steve.

He shook his head at me, “She can’t find anything on him at all, he’s not in any system she has access to, which is about all of them.”

“No I don’t know who it is. He hardly ever had people in the building he’d always go and meet them, and I’ve never known him let anyone but his scientists into the lab! I was barely even allowed to go in there.” I tilted my head at the screen, wondering who this guy was that made it so my father would trust him in the lab.

“I can tell what you’re thinking Steve and it’s not a good idea." Bucky shook his head at him.

"What’s he thinking?” I asked, looking between them, they were having a silent argument amongst themselves. I looked at Wanda and she looked just as confused.

“He wants to take the fight to him, he wants us to go to Minnesota before he comes to New York.” Bucky finally answered me.

“That’s stupid! You’re not doing that!” I looked at Steve like he was crazy.

“I know, I just don’t like waiting around, and the longer we leave it the longer he has to get that machine working!” Steve sat down and dropped his head into his hands, frustrated.

“We were going to go anyway, that’s why we were watching to start with.” He mumbled into his hands.
“That was before we met Cam and had better information.” Bucky said, gesturing to me.

“It won’t work anyway. He has sensors all over the street, cameras everywhere, he’d see you coming and be gone in seconds.” I told him with a defeated shrug.

“I’m sorry I made you panic, I didn’t mean to.” He gave me a small smile.

“It’s fine, I wish I knew who he was.” I grumbled, moving to sit on the sofa

“Anything?” Nat asked when she came in and saw our defeated faces.

“Nope, sorry.” I turned to throw her an apologetic look.

“Well that sucks.” She sighed as she poured herself a mug of the coffee Bucky had made.

She turned towards us and leant on the counter. “Have we already talked Steve out of storming to Minnesota or have I arrived in time to help with that?” She asked.

“You just missed Cam calling his idea stupid.” Wanda told her.

“Oh good so we’ve covered the basics at least.” She mumbled into her mug.

We were silent for a few minutes and I couldn’t stop thinking about my father bursting through the door any second and just killing everyone. I swiped the projection away, I couldn’t keep looking at it, for once I didn’t want to stare at the cameras.

“Has anyone had breakfast yet?” Nat asked when nobody had said anything.

“Cam ate some Doritos and Buck almost ate some toast.” Wanda mumbled to her.

“Almost?” Nat frowned back.

“Steve likes to make an entrance.” Bucky moan, throwing a glance to his abandoned toast.

“And I’ll just pretend I didn’t hear the Dorito comment. Let’s go get breakfast.”

I turned back to her to try and protest but she held her hand up to me. “No, I’m not listening to you, you’re coming.”

“Nat.” I whined.

“Get your tiny butt up.” She started moving to the door, I was willing to stay sat and avoid it completely but Wanda started nudging me off the sofa.

“You guys are so pushy.” I groaned as I stumbled off the sofa.

“Sam, we’re going for breakfast.” Steve shouted up the stairs as we passed.

The next week passed in a blur, I worked everyday until I was too tired to stand, I’d gotten really good with my suit, I could rely on it to pick up where I couldn’t with the fighting, I could drop the electricity from certain parts while keeping everything else up with ease. I didn’t feel as useless anymore, I felt like I could actually hold my own in a fight, I’d even managed to drop Nat a few times, something I hadn’t been able to do before the suit.

Wanda had pushed me to keep trying to project my power out, like a mini blackout blast and it sometimes worked, it sometimes didn’t and I still couldn’t pinpoint how to get a handle on what I was doing when it worked and what I wasn’t doing when it didn’t worked. Wanda insisted it was just the way I was thinking of my powers, which was still switching between being in my DNA, staying in my body, being born that way, to the confusing and hard to control fog.

“It’s so frustrating.” I groaned as I sat on the floor of the gym, my face was sweating and my glasses were steaming over.

Peter stopped punching the bag and grabbed it to stop it swinging. He looked at me around it at me with a smile.

“You need to relax more, don’t think about it so hard.”

“Relax more, that’s your big superhero advise?" I threw him a disgruntled look.

He shrugged, “I don’t know what to tell you, I’ve been at this a while.” He smirked.

“Yeah and I’ve had these powers all my life, that’s what makes it more frustrating that I can’t control them.” I groaned as I stood up, stretching.

“You can control them, you’re just exercising them more. Pushing yourself, it takes work. Like the running, you couldn’t do five minutes without trying to quit, making Bucky shout at you, now you can do an hour. You just have to keep practicing.” He said, swinging the bag towards me.

“Yeah but I don’t know how to control it, how to push it I don’t know what makes it work.” I frowned, pushing the bag back towards him.

“Practice.” He said.

“I’ll give you practice.” I mumbled as I rolled my eyes at him.

“Ok come here, turn around.” He motioned with his hand for me to turn.

I sighed but turned around, I sparked to life when I felt him move to stand close behind me.

“Focus on the TV.” He whispered to me, I could almost feel his lips on my ear.

Tony had let me have a few old TV’s to work with, ones he kept around for random parts he might need.

“Are you concentrating?” Peter asked.

I shivered as his hand brushed my arm. “Mhmm.” I mumbled, trying to keep my focus on the TV but finding it so hard.

“I can tell you’re not, I can hear your heartbeat.” He mumbled back, sounding distracted himself.

I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, trying to imagine I was alone. “Don’t move.” I whispered to him.

I focused on the TV.

I kept my eyes closed and nodded.

“Push out with your powers, like you’re trying to turn it on, but imagine them being thrown, do it in one go, push them out completely.” He said, quietly and slowly.

I concentrated on doing just that, like I was about to turn it on, like I was reaching out to switch the connectors but then I pushed it, in my head I had an imagine of myself throwing a ball of my energy at the TV.

I heard a pop and then voices and I opened m my eyes, the TV was on, but the picture was distorted and the screen cracked. The imagine flickered for a few seconds before it flipped to black and a small plume of smoke started to rise up from the side.

“I did it, kind of.” I mumbled, eyes wide.

“I told you.” He sounded excited. I turned around to smile at Peter, taking a deep breath when I realised how close he was.

“I just need to be able to do that every time now.” I said, gulping as his hand brushed my arm again.

I was so used to the lack of basic human contact that anytime he touched me it sent a thrill through me.

I hadn’t realised before coming here how starved for human interaction I was. I thought I was ok with my own company, it meant comfort. Now it just made me uneasy.

I’d never been looked at the way Peter looked at me before. I’d had men stare at me, stare at my body and it always made me feel uncomfortable but Peter watched me in a completely different way, he saw me for more than just my body, in fact I hardly ever caught him looking at my body. He just looked at me the way he was now. Like I was something precious to him that he’d lost and managed to find again.

“You don’t even know how incredible you really are, do you?” He whispered to me, locking my eyes with his.

“I wouldn’t call being able to turn a TV on and break it incredible Bugboy.” I shook my head, trying to get the thoughts of him out and disagreeing with him at the same time.

“That’s not what I was talking about.” He said, his hands moving confidently to my hips, pulling me closer into him.

I gasped when I felt his muscles become flushed with my stomach.

“Pete, don’t. I can’t.” I said, my voice weak.

“I’m not doing anything, just standing here.” He shrugged, a cocking smirk replacing the intense look he’d just been wearing.

He could hear my heart pounding in my chest, feel the energy radiating around my body from his small movements.

“You’re an asshole.” I chocked out, trying to force myself to look away, pull back, leave the room, anything but stand there staring into his eyes trying to catch my breath.

“It’s not my fault you’re so beautiful.” He mumbled, he gently moved his hands, slowly sliding them under my t-shirt, burning the skin where he touched it.

The one day I’d not worn my suit to train in.

“I’m a sweaty mess, stop lying.” I groaned.

He just sucked in a breathe, sounding as effected as I was.

I was very aware that we were alone in the building all of a sudden.

Tony had taken Morgan and Pepper to the zoo and wasn’t planning on working in the lab until tomorrow, Steve and Nat had gone to a movie, Wanda, Bucky and Sam had disappeared a few hours ago, not saying where they were going but Wanda had shouted up to me that they would be back late.

She texted Peter and told him to bring Chinese food home with him that we’d eaten in front of the TV in the living room.

We’d been left in the building alone and it was a bad idea. It was the first time the compound had been empty since I’d arrived. There had always been at least one buffer in the building for me to remember, for me to use as an excuse to finally pull myself away from Peter.

All my excuses were out.

“I can see you thinking of every reason to say no.” Peter said. His hands slowly exploding my back under my t-shirt.

“I don’t want to black out the building again.” I finally told him, even if there wasn’t anyone in the compound in that moment, Tony would definitely be alerted to the fact that the building had gone down, probably everyone else too. And they’d definitely know why this time.

“Who says you’re going to?” He asked, tilting his head.

“You distract me too much.” I frowned at him.

“Ok then.” He pulled his hands back, holding them in front of him in surrender. He took a step back and it was like a pressure inside me released, my body almost sagged and I let out a deep breath.

I ignored the feeling of disappointment that ran through me.

“Thanks.” I mumbled, finally able to look down. I felt terrible. The worst part was I wanted to, I wanted to have sex with Peter again, I’d been forcing myself to forget about that first night, every time my brain thought about it I’d shut the thought down, knowing how much I really did want to feel that way again.

Even just laying next to Peter made me feel calmer and I really hated myself for it. I was starting to rely on him too much, get too comfortable with him.

“I need to take a shower.” He said, jogging backwards before turning at the bottom of the stairs and darting up.

I wanted to stop him, I wanted to take my rejection back but he was already gone by the time I’d really realised what I’d done.

Maybe it would be ok, he’d been fine since the first time, no signs that he wasn’t actually okay with just sex, he’d been a lot more chill than I’d been anyway.

And if I could just concentrate, remind myself to keep a hold of my stupid powers it wouldn’t end in disaster.

I bit my lip, debating and stared up the stairs where Peter had disappeared.

I was tired of saying no, not only to Peter but to myself.

It was just sex, the worst that could happen had already happened when the building was full. It couldn’t get worse than everyone finding out what we’d done before we’d even done.

I smiled to myself and quickly took the stairs two at a time, jogging up the second set.

I had butterflies battering my stomach, what if Peter had decided that my constant rejection was too much and he’d changed his mind?

Chapter Text

I quietly let myself into his room before I backed out.

I could hear the shower running and steam emanating from the bathroom into his bedroom.
I took a deep breath before pulling my t-shirt over my head and dropping it to his floor, my sports bra followed. I stepped out of my leggings and panties, leaving them in the bathroom doorway.

I closed my eyes and reached out to lock Peter’s bedroom door, I knew nobody was in but it made me feel safer.

“Hey.” I said quietly, not wanting to terrify him by just pulling the shower curtain back.

“Um, Hi?” Peter mumbled, he pulled the shower curtain back and stuck his head out, wiping water from his eyes before they went wide, he stuttered, trying to say something but gave up.

“I realised I need to shower too.” I bit my lip, trying to keep the giant smile off my face.

“You did say you were sweaty.” He gulped, pulling the shower curtain further back, moving to let me step under the water with him.

“Thanks.” I let the water run over my hair, pushing it back from my face and taking a deep breath.

“And your worry about your powers getting away from you?” He asked, confidently sliding his wet hands over my stomach. His voice was shaky.

“I’m just going to concentrate really, really hard.” I said quietly, just loud enough over the fast stream of water for him to hear me.

I finally let myself touch him, sighing as I felt his hard chest under my hands, his smooth, hot skin glide under my hands as I slid them over his shoulders, tangling my fingers in his hair.

I looked up at him and his eyes lit up again.

He caught me off guard when his lips suddenly came down on mine, I gasped into his mouth as he pushed my back against the cold tiles of the wall.

The kiss became urgent in seconds, I pulled him closer and tiptoed to push my lips harder against his. I couldn’t catch my breath and I wasn’t sure I wanted to.

I moaned around his lips when his hands moved between us, his fingers sliding over my hard nipples.

I moved my hands from his hair, sliding them down his chest, over his hard abs, he groaned in the back of his throat when my fingers brushed against his hip bones.

He pulled back, kissing my jaw, moving to kiss my neck, I let my head drop back and moan his name loudly as I felt his teeth connect with my skin.

I moved my hands back to his chest, pushing him back, I saw the worry pass over his face quickly before I smiled up at him, blinking water from my eyes.

I pushed up to kiss him again, moving him back against the wall.

I dropped down to my knees, making eye contact with him as I did, I saw the realisation in his eyes and he smirked down at me.

I took his impressive length in my hand, he moaned as his head dropped back, he ran a hand through his wet hair.

I appreciated the imagine of him quickly, his tanned skin stretched over his muscles, glistening in the water from the shower, his face relaxed in pleasure, eyes closed, jaw tight.

I smiled to myself before taking him into my mouth, loving the sound of his loud moans.

My tongue glided over him as I felt his hand wrap around my wet hair, I moved slowly taking my time, feeling myself get wetter every time he moaned, feeling the vibrations on my tongue with every noise he made.

I slid my hands over this thighs, he gasped loudly and I looked up at him through my lashes.

“Shit.” He grunted, I felt his hand grip my hair tighter, the muscles in his legs tightening as I moved faster on him. “Cam, I’m going to-“ He didn’t finish, I ran my tongue over him again, cutting his words off as he gasped again.

I watched as his head dropped back against the wall again, his hips pushed forward just a little, his grip in my hair tightened, I felt him hit the back of my throat as he moaned my name in panting gasps.

I swallowed once as his hand gently released my hair, his body sagged against the wall, I took him out of my mouth before swallowing again, using his arm to pull myself to standing.

I let the hot water run over my back, smiling at Peter as he grabbed my wrist, pulling me against him again, I felt him smile under my lips.

As soon as our lips connected again, a shock when thought my body, urgency ran through my veins again as I pushed to get closer to him as he pulled my body against his, our lips became rough and faster, our hands were everywhere, breathing coming in shallow gasps between kisses.

I let out a surprised scream when Peter suddenly lifted me up, wrapping my legs around his waist and pushing my back against the wall again, I wrapped my arms around his neck, laughing as his lips brushed against my nipples, vibrations tingling through my entire body.

I gently tugged on his hair, pulling his head back. “Give me a minute.” I gasped at him.

He frowned at me, wondering what was wrong, his chest heaving.

“I’m concentrating.” I smiled, I felt his grip on the bottom of my thighs tighten.

I closed my eyes for a second, making sure I had a handle on my powers, making sure they wouldn’t get away from me. I visualised them in my head, they were a part of me. Not fog, they couldn’t get away from me unless I made them.

I opened my eyes again and slowly kissed Peter, his lips were so soft, so gently against mine, the fire we’d had moments ago burning lower, the urgency slowing down, I ran my tongue over his lower lip, biting just slightly.

“How’s that concentration?” He asked around my lips.

“Perfect.” I smiled, meaning it.

I knew what to expect this time, I knew the way his hands on my body felt, I knew how my body was going to react. I knew what would happen when he entered me, I knew how intense and strong my orgasm would really be. I was confident I could keep my powers inside. They were inside me, not fog.

He lifted my hips a little, I felt how hard he already was again.

“Wait, shit. Condom.” He moaned, pulling back and looking at me.

I reached behind me, my hand slid over the wet tiles before I felt the shower controls. I stopped the water flowing, everything went quiet, the only things I could hear was our heavy breathing.

I tightened my grip around his neck as he moved back, his hands still tight on my thighs as he quickly stepped out the shower, I dropped my head to his shoulder as he walked to his bedroom, biting him a little, knowing it would elicit a moan from him.

I felt the mattress under my back, I loosened my grip on Peter’s neck, letting him lean over to grab a condom from his bedside table again.

He ripped the foil packet and rolled it on in seconds, he leant back down, his lips pushing against mine, the urgency back again.

I gripped his shoulders, pulling him as close as I could, laughing when his wet hair fell into my eyes.

I pushed his hair back, his hands were tight on my hips, nails leaving crescent moons on my skin.
I moaned his name, pushing my hips up towards him, almost desperate to feel him inside me.

He matched my urgency, pushing into me quickly, I gasped at his size as he filled me.

“Oh my god.” I panted as I pushed my hips up from the bed to match his rhythm, he pushed his head into my neck, I could feel his moans against my skin.

My nails ran down his back as his pace picked up, trying to pull myself closer to him.

When I felt his teeth on the skin of my neck I almost lost it.

“Peter, I-I’m-“ I panted, unable to get my words out, I bit my lip as I felt my orgasm taking over.

I scrunched my eyes shut, I screamed loudly as I felt the wave of pleasure radiate around my body, I just managed remind myself that my powers weren’t fog.

I could hear Peter saying something, he sounded far away for a few seconds before I came back onto my body, his pace had slowed considerably but the pleasure was still just as powerful as it had been when he’d been pushing into me harder and faster.

“What?” I managed to get out, he’d pulled back slightly, holding himself up on his left arm as his right hadn’t still gripped my hip.

“The lights are still on.” He groaned, smiling down at me.

I just nodded, smiling back, not able to concentrate on trying to form words as he slowly moved his hips.

I moved my hands back to his hair, gently pulling him back down towards me, pushing my lips to his as soon as he was close enough.

He kept up his slow pace for a few more minutes, our lips matching the slow pace, I was trying to catch my breath the whole time, every time he pushed his hips forward I felt like I was going to explode with pleasure again, every time he groaned against my lips it sent electric shocks through my entire body.

I felt his muscles tense under me again as he finished, his lips stilling on mine as he as he moaned loudly.

He pulled out of me, dropping down onto the bed next to me, we both laid trying to catch our breath for an unmeasurable amount of time, his hand on my stomach, after a few minutes his fingers started tracing patterns into the skin.

“That’s just as distracting as the sex.” I moaned to him, turning my head to look at him.

He opened his eyes with a frown, “What is?” He asked, confused.

I put my hand on top of his, wrapping my fingers around his to stop his movements.

“Oh, sorry.” He laughed. “I didn’t even notice I was doing it.” He took a deep breath and closed his eyes again.

When I could breath evenly and I could feel my legs I sighed, “I actually need to shower now.” I sat up, moving his arm from around me.

He reached out lazily to try and grab me and I swatted at his hands with a laugh, pushing myself off the bed away from him.

“I sh-“ He stopped talking, eyes growing wide as they darted to his door. “They're back.” He added, suddenly jumping up from his bed.

“Shit.” I pushed myself over to my clothes, pulling them into my arms as quick as I could. “I am not getting caught in here.” I shout-whispered to him, straightening up quickly.

“Go!” He said through a laugh, unlocking his door and swinging it open.

I scanned the hallway quickly before pushing out his room, I heard his laugh as I ran, naked, into my own room, slamming the door behind me with my own laugh.

I threw my clothes down and locked the door in the same motion. Darting into my bathroom and turning the shower on.

After I’d actually showered and dried my hair, I dropped onto my bed, I had every intention to check the cameras in my fathers building but the next thing I remembered was my alarm waking me up.

I groaned and turned it off, wondering when I’d even fallen asleep.

When I walked into the kitchen Bucky and Wanda were arguing over the coffee machine, Wanda’s hand was glowing red as she threatened Bucky, he looked unfazed.

“Kids, play nice.” I smiled at them as I hopped onto the counter. They both turned to glare at me.
Wanda dropped her hand, the red dissipating into nothing.

“Can you just decide who’s making the coffee so I can have some, I’m exhausted.” I yawned, backing up my words.

“Did you train with Peter yesterday?” Wanda asked, turning to look at me.

Bucky used her distraction to push her away from the machine, grabbing a filter.

I’d started to get good at avoiding thinking about things I didn’t want Wanda to know.

It worked better when I didn’t have to lie, and this time I didn’t. We had trained. Just because that wasn’t why I was so tired didn’t need to be mentioned.

I nodded, “I managed to push my powers out again, I broke a TV but I did it.” I smiled at her.

“I know you’ll get it, you just need to keep working on it.” She nodded at me, throwing Bucky a glare before moving to stand next to me.

“I think I’m going to go for a drive after breakfast.” I told them. I needed to get out of the compound, be alone somewhere that wasn’t in the building.

Despite what we’d seen on the cameras the week before, I’d been more obsessively watching the cameras again and nothing more had happened, it really did seem that he wasn’t going to do anything, at least not yet. And the car Tony had leant me had tinted glass, I was planning on staying away, but I’d also have my Karen glasses on if I really needed to watch the cameras.

It had been so long since I’d been for a drive on my own, the thought excited me.

There was also part of me that didn’t want to face Peter.

The night before had been incredible, but I didn’t want to see him, I didn’t want to want him again. I didn’t want to fall into a pattern with him. I’d slipped the day before.

“That’s a good idea, you need to start leaving the compound again.” Bucky said, finally pouring coffee into mugs.

I jumped down and grabbed the mug before he’d even stopped pouring, “I’ve left the compound thank you, we went for breakfast last week, I went to the club with you. I even went to the store.” I said, taking my coffee to the table.

“I’ve never heard someone in their twenties sound so wild. Calm down.” He answered me sarcastically.

I shot him the finger as I sipped my coffee.

Chapter Text

“Hey kid where are you?” I heard Tony through my comms as I managed a perfect hand-break turn, I smiled to myself waiting to hear Peter’s answer.

I’d been driving around for hours, occasionally I’d here something through comms but nothing interesting had really happened, I’d heard Nat moan about the movie her and Steve had seen the night before, then it had gone silent for a while.

A few seconds of silence and then Tony came through again. “Cam?"

“Oh me? I thought you were talking to Peter.”

“No he’s here, destroying my lab.” He replied with a disgruntled sigh.

“I didn’t mean to Mr Stark, it went off on its own!” Peter added, it sounded like he’d said that a lot.

“Stop talking, you’re grounded, no TV for a week.” Tony said to him.

I laughed to myself as I watched the speedometer hit one seventy.

“Well to answer your question for me not for Peter, I’m out driving. I found a cool abandoned airstrip a few hours ago. Well I hope it’s abandoned anyway.” I looked around my speeding car again, worrying I was about to be arrested.

When I’d first stumbled onto it I’d made Karen run three scans to make sure there wasn’t any signs of life. There hadn’t been. Even with that, and the fact it looked completely abandoned I’d made her search the records to check again. I was still worried.

If there was a way to get onto the news, whether you lived with The Avengers or not, it was to be caught breaking into an airport hanger and speeding around it pulling hand break turns and ruining the tires.

“Can you come back?” He asked me, his tone was weird.

“Why?” I frowned to myself, lowering my speed dramatically. Something bad had happened, I could tell. I knew I shouldn’t be behind the wheel of a speeding car when he told me.

“Nothing major, some of the circuits are acting up and Friday can’t get a read.” He said casually.
Okay, actually nothing that bad, just an inconvenience.

“Oh, okay well, if I don’t get lost on my way back I’ll be twenty minutes." Still frowning to myself I sped up again, turning as quickly as I could and left the airstrip behind, hoping I’d be able to find it again in the future.

When I hit the streets I slowed down again, hating driving at normal speeds but not being in a position to attract attention from anyone, let alone the cops.

When Tony had given me the keys to the car, he’d assured me that nobody would think it was his, nobody would be attacking me in it thinking it was him, and it wouldn’t draw attention. It hadn’t yet but I also hadn’t had loads of opportunities to test the theory.

Nothing was on fire when I made my way from the garage, I couldn’t hear panicked screams emanating from anywhere, no signs of fighting around the building.

Maybe it was just circuits that had gone down. Maybe from whatever Peter had been doing to destroy the lab.

I couldn’t get rid of the knot in my stomach but the building seemed calm.

I was starting to realise I had a tendency to overreact, living with superheroes who seem to keep their heads over major life changing events was going to give me a complex.

I felt out as I reached the top of the stairs, trying to find everyone.

I headed through to the kitchen, I could sense a lot of electrical currents in there, the guns I’d been training with, they weren’t bullets, just electrical currents that incapacitated people rather than seriously injured them, Peter’s suit, even Nat’s suit.
I picked up the pace, wondering what was happening. My heart rate picked up before I entered the kitchen.

Tony was stood behind the island making coffee, everyone else was standing around the sofas, Peter had taken my usual spot boosted onto the counter, he was in his suit, legs swinging, he looked nervous.

“What’s happening?” I asked, looking between them all, Wanda looked upset.

My heart rate started to pick up further, I noticed Peter’s head snap up to me, he could clearly sense it. Something terrible had definitely happened.

“We need you to stay calm and don’t panic.” Nat said, walking around the sofa.

“Well if you’re saying that I’m clearly not going to be able to stay calm, am I?” I retorted, nobody started a conversation like that unless they knew it was bad.

She glanced at Peter when she didn’t think I’d notice, I saw him nod slowly out the corner of my eye. I was moving from panic to annoyance as they acted like I wasn’t here.

She looked back to me and took a dee breath.

“You’re dad, he’s just outside New York, he’s coming. It looks like he knows we’d know when he got here.” She told me, her eyes more sympathetic than worried.

“And I’m not supposed to freak out how?” I almost shouted, my breathing spiked more and Peter hopped down from the counter.

I felt my knees start to buckle under me.

I knew it would happen, I knew he would come. It was too good to be true, and just as I’d started to believe he really wouldn’t react any time soon.

I thought it had been safe to go out, to stop watching the cameras.

I knew I shouldn’t have stopped watching them constantly, I knew I shouldn’t have left the compound.

I felt tears spring to my eyes before I could stop them, panic paralysed my ability to move.

"It’s going to be ok, we won’t let him get near you.” Wanda said, keeping the panic out her voice as she moved around to my side.

“Like I care if gets me?” I snapped at her. I was the least of my worries.

Of course I didn’t want to go back, I didn’t want him near me and I didn’t want to end up back in Minnesota but I was more worried about them. I was used to him, I was aware of what he could do, how he treated me, I’d had a lifetime of it. But now I had friends, I had people I thought I could love and he would know that. He was an evil bastard but he was smart, he’d know exactly how I felt the second he saw me with them.

“We’ve come up with a game plan, we were just waiting for you, it’s going to be fine.” Tony said from the kitchen.

“Why are you making coffee?!” I shouted at Tony.

“Cam.” Bucky said gently.

“Why is he making coffee?” I shouted to him, gesturing to Tony. “We don’t have time for coffee!”

“We do, we need a to go over the plan with you before we go out there! Friday is tracking him, he’s not done anything yet, he’s got people with him. We need to ask you something before we go.” Steve said, trying to calm me down.

“Then ask me.” I started pacing, the anger making my body work again.

The panic was subsiding, being replaced with my hatred for my dad. I’d finally found a place to be happy, finally realised I could have more than the way I had been living. It’s like he knew what his timing was doing.

I realised in that moment that’s exactly what had happened. Why he hadn’t reacted to seeing me on the news, why he’d waited until now to come.

He knew I wasn’t being held hostage, he knew I’d stayed out of my own free will (for the most part) but he also knew I’d be getting attached, he knew I’d start to form relationships, relationships outside of his control.

He’d waited until it would hurt more.

It wasn’t enough for him to take me and just kill me, he wanted it to hurt, he wanted me to suffer before he killed me. It wouldn’t be enough for him to simply torture me, he was going to use The Avengers to gain the most painful reaction from me he possibly could.

“We need to know what you want to do with your dad?” He asked, looking down, a frown covering his face.

I stopped pacing and looked at him confused.

“Do with him how? What are you talking about we need to stop him.” I shook my head.

I knew there was no way they’d agree to not going. There was no scenario in the world I’d be able to convince them to let me go alone, to let me just let him take me and do whatever he wanted to do so they’d be safe. I didn’t even think about suggesting it.

“Yes but, if he leaves us with no options but to kill him, are you going to be ok with that?” He asked, seeming uncomfortable.

The question pulled me up short for a second, everyone was silent and avoiding looking at me, everyone but Bucky.

He looked like he knew exactly what I was going through. I’d told him about wanting to go back sometimes, ages ago. Back when I was scared to leave my room, when I was scared to be in a room with everyone currently trying to not look at me. It wasn’t the case anymore, but it didn’t seem like I had the option of not going back now. But Bucky knew more than most where I was coming from.

I’d been thinking about my dad getting caught and just...disappearing. I’d not thought about him dying.

I tried to think of him being dead and actually felt nothing more relief.

He’d be gone, he’d not be able to come back, all the years I’d suffered with him could be a faint memory.

I’d be ok with him being dead, how messed up was that?

I didn’t want to sound psychotic to them though, I didn’t want them to think I was crazy for being ok with him permanently gone.

I looked back up at Bucky and he knew, he gave me a small smile and nodded.

“She’s ok with it.” Bucky said, everyone looked back up between us.

“Cam?" Steve looked to me.

I held Bucky’s eyes for a few more seconds before turning to look at Steve.

I nodded, “I mean, if we don’t have to kill him, don’t. But if it’s the only option, if we have to I’ll be ok with it. He’s just a man I had to live with, he’s not a father to me." I shrugged trying not to sound completely heartless.

“Ok then the plan is simple, we’ve got shield on the way, they should be there for backup, we take out everyone we can, keep Frank away from Cam, do as little damage as possible. We’ve all got the electric weapons. Cam are you sure you’re ready?” Steve looked at me, everyone was in motion now.

“Definitely." And this time, unlike the last time we started fighting together I really was ready.

“And if I asked you to stay here, so there was no chance he could get you, we could make him think you really are here against your will?” Wanda asked me, stopping everyone from moving.

“Wanda I’m not staying here.” I told her sternly, throwing her a pleading look to not ask me to do that. I’d find a way to get out, I’d fight with everything I had to get out of the building and get to where they were.

I pushed the thought out towards her, making sure she understood how much I wasn’t willing to sit out of the fight.

She sighed and nodded at me, looking upset but willing to let me try.

"Buck you take Cam on the bike, Tony, Sam, Wanda you’ve got Pete, Nat and I will take the jet. No word from Bruce so it’s just us. Tony what about Strange?’ Steve looked to Tony.

“London sanctum, couldn’t get in touch, Wong was tracking him down but we’re not counting on him.”

“Ok, everyone stay connected, communicate, don’t make a move until everyone is in position."

Wanda squeezed my hand as we made our way out of the kitchen, splitting as we hit the lobby, Peter through me a pained look as he followed Wanda, Sam and Tony out the front door.

Steve and Nat broke apart and headed towards the back of the building, somewhere I rarely ventured.

I sighed to myself as I followed Bucky to the garage, pulling my hair into a tight ponytail as we jogged down the stairs.

I was glad I’d gone out in my suit, my Karen glasses already on, cargo pants, my boots and a plain white t-shirt. It was what I was used to training in, I knew I could fight in it.

Karen lead me and Bucky to a thankfully almost empty industrial area at the edge of the city, Tony said he’d started evacuation as soon as Friday could tell where they were headed.

My hands started to shake slightly as I heard scuffling around us. I saw someone move on a roof of a warehouse as I lifted my leg over Bucky’s bike, finally letting go of his leather jacket.

It was weird, fighting and being attacked with no warning, the adrenaline had kicked in each time, helping me, panic mode.

Heading towards a fight you knew was coming, it was an odd feeling and not one I thought I’d ever be able to get used to. Everyone else seemed ok, they’d even been joking on the journey over.

I suppose when the fight was against a man you’d known your whole life it was a different feeling.

The contrast from the last few weeks to that day struck me, I’d been worried, scared and constantly panicked that my father would find me, but I’d been happy.

I’d finally started to feel alive, smile without a second thought, sleep without fear and in seconds, in just a few words from Tony I was back to the anxiety ridden person I’d been months ago.

Everyone else was confident, they had no doubts that their plan would work without a problem, they were positive we’d find my father, grab him and that would be the end of it.

But I couldn’t have that confidence, I didn’t have the capacity to believe everything would work out like that. Something bad was going to happen, I just knew it.

I just had to hope it wouldn’t happen to anyone but myself.

“We’re in position.” Bucky said as we crouched down on the far edge of the industrial site, hidden behind an old run down car.

Bucky nudged me gently and gave me my gun, I held it tight in my hand, Bucky had his close to his chest and we waited.

I felt the pulse of the jet but couldn’t see it, they were coming in from the opposite side of the site, “Steve and Nat are here." I whispered to Bucky.

Steve confirmed this as he spoke into comms. “Has anyone seen him yet?” He asked.

“Nothing, it’s too quiet.” Bucky replied.

We saw Wanda land at the far end of the industrial park and crouch down, disappearing out of our view.

Tony, Sam and Peter arrived last.

"What took you so long?" I asked, smirking to myself. They’d flown, Steve and Nat should have beaten up but Bucky and I on bike had managed to arrive before anyone else.

“I like to make an entrance.” Tony replied as Iron Man landed in the centre of the industrial park, I didn’t see him land but I heard it.

I nudged Bucky and nodded my head towards the roof of a the closest warehouse, three men ran around to the opposite side, all loaded with guns.

“Me and Cam are going up.” Bucky said, tapping me to get me in motion, I followed him low and quickly to the base of the building.

He looked up, trying to find an easy way, we moved round to the left side to find a fire escape, the ladder too far up for me to reach.

Bucky leaped quickly and grabbed the ladder with his right hand before reaching down with his left and motioning for me to jump, I reached up and Bucky grabbed my wrist, pulling me up so I could grab the ladder.

“I need to invest in some super soldier serum.” I mumbled as I hauled myself onto the fire escape with a lot of effort.

“No you don’t!” Bucky, Sam and Steve all replied at once.
I laughed a little.

“Jeez sore subject.” I whispered as we neared the top of the warehouse.

We jumped into the roof almost in sync, it would have looked cool if I hadn’t stumbled slightly, Bucky caught my arm and rolled his eyes at me.

I shrugged back wanting to tell him we couldn’t all be stealthy superhero’s but we were too close to the three men. All had our backs to us, crouched over the side of the building, guns aimed towards Tony.

We moved forward quietly, Bucky motioned for me to take the one on the right, he took the two on the left.

I aimed my gun and quickly shot before I could panic.

The man went down without a sound, I felt the electricity causing through his body before he stilled, he was out.

I looked over to the other two, in the same position passed out at Bucky’s feet.

“Well this is weirdly easy.” I said, looking over the at the few buildings we could see surrounding Tony, not seeing anyone else on them.

I saw Peter crawling up the building next to us, he stopped near the top and looked around, he looked over at us and shrugged.

“Camila!” I jumped as I heard my fathers voice echo around the empty buildings. I couldn’t see him, my eyes darted everywhere, Tony turned in a slow circle but seemed to come up blank as well.

Chapter Text

“Friday, where is he?” Tony asked.

I didn’t hear her reply but Tony didn’t seem happy.

“Hey Cam, can your dad cloak himself?” Tony asked in a light casual tone.

“Not that I’ve ever know but I have no idea, why?” I asked, still looking around for my father.

“Friday’s lost all locations of everyone here. Disappeared from sight like they’re using cloaking tech.” He answered.

“Oh great, perfect.” I started to panic even more.

“You’re ok.” Bucky mumbled to me, I saw his eyes also looking around quickly for my dad.

“Has anyone got eyes on anyone?” Steve asked urgently.

I saw Peter suddenly drop from the building, where he landed was obscured, we heard a few grunts through the comms and then Peter say “So what’s that, four out of a gazillion down?” He walked out from his position towards Tony.

“Camila, come out now and everyone can leave safely.” My father shouted again, his voice seemed to come frown everywhere and nowhere at the same time.

“Not going to happen.” Tony called out.

“Have it your way.” My father replied, suddenly ten men moved out from the buildings in a circle, surrounding Peter and Tony in the middle of the buildings.

They approached with guns aimed, I tried not to panic too much, I knew both their suits were plenty bulletproof, guns wouldn’t do anything but piss them off.

I frowned, “What’s he doing? He knows guns won’t do anything?” I tried looking for him again.

I felt out with my sense, making sure they were just regular guns, they were, no electrical components at all. All I could feel was Tony and Peter.

Suddenly, Peter and Tony fell to the floor, “Shit!” Tony called out, Peter just groaned as his back hit the floor.

We saw them straining, Peter tried to lift his arm to shoot a web but couldn’t move.

“What is happening?” Peter groaned.

“Gravitational pull.” I shouted, my father had to be close to them to be using his powers in them.
“He’s got to be close to use them on you both like that.” I pointed out, frantically looking for him, I wanted to jump off the building, search every building surrounding Peter and Tony, I knew he had to be in one of them somewhere.

“Friday.” Tony shouted, his thrusters activated and slid further back, knocking two men down before standing upright again.

He pushed himself into the air, his suit fired at the remaining men in the clearing and they went down instantly.

Suddenly loads of people with guns piled into the clearing, Peter had managed to right himself, he fired at a close building and webbed to the side.

“He’s moved away he has to be close to use that much power.” I said again, seeing Steve and Nat fighting in an alley leading to the clearing where Tony and Peter were now fighting.

“Shout if anyone gets eyes on him, keep Cam away from him.” Steve grunted as I saw his shield hit two men, sending them down.

I saw Sam circling above us, “The roof to your right guys, at least twenty.” I looked over and saw they were making their way towards our roof.

“Where’s Wanda?” I asked, worried I hadn’t seen her since we arrived.

“I’m ok sweetie. Just making sure nobody gets in our out of here.” She answered me almost instantly. I breathed a quick sigh of relief.

I threw my shield up quickly and then electrified my suit. I ramped it up to it’s highest setting, I could feel it tingling over my skin and saw on the arms the shots of electricity coursing through it.

Bucky lead the way, he jumped the gap with just a few strides.

I looked between the building and had no hope of making the jump.

“Sam can I have a lift?” I asked, looking up.

“Power that suit down for a second and you have a deal.” he replied.

I dropped the electrics from just my right arm and stood on the edge of the roof, I felt Sam circle around and held my arm up, he gripped my wrist tight and gently dropped me onto the other roof, I landed safely and powered the arm back up in the same move.

I fought as best I could but mainly relied on my suit and gun to take them down.

I liked the suits ease, anytime anyone tried to hit me, grab me, pull me, the electricity of the suit would take them down the same way the guns did.

It took a few minutes but between me and Bucky we finally had them all down, Bucky had taken the majority out but I was proud at holding my own.

“We could use some help down here.” Nat called and I rushed to the ledge, there were more down there than there had been before.

Sam flew down, landing on two men about to hit Nat and threw himself into the fighting.

Bucky dropped from the roof, landing with ease.

“Thanks I’ll just use the fire escape then.” I groaned, rolling my eyes.

I heard him chuckle but he didn’t respond as he pushed himself around the building I was stood on, out of my view.

“I got you.” I heard Peter reverberate through comms as he landed on the roof behind me.

“Oh hey, do you come here often?” I asked him, powering my suit down.

“Absolutely, I’ve never seen you around here before though.” He gripped my waist tightly.

“Kids.” Tony warned.

As Peter went to swing us off I saw more men entering the roof of the warehouse across from the one I was stood on, they started firing down at Nat and Steve.

“Pete.” I pointed, he looked over and groaned.

“How does he know this many people?” Peter asked as he altered his aim.

“Money.” I answered as calmly as I could while swinging towards the building.

We landed behind the men but they’d seen us swing in so there was no surprises, as soon as Peter let go of my waist I powered the suit up.

I shot two men down as they ran towards us.

Peter webbed two others up in the corner before I’d even taken a step forward.

“Pete can you handle the rest? I need Cam.” Tony asked.

“I got it.” He replied as he kicked a guy over the edge of the building, as he fell backwards Peter webbed him, leaving him attached to the side of the warehouse.

Tony landed behind me, “Power down.” He told me, I quickly dropped the suit. I felt his metal hands under my arms and then I was in the air, watching the buildings blur past me.

“This is as disorientating as bugboy’s swinging.” I commented, closing my eyes before it made me feel sick.

“Just don’t throw up.” Tony mumbled to me as I felt my feet hit concrete.

Tony let go of me quickly and I turned around to face him. “What are we doing?” I asked. The sound of the fighting had all but disappeared, he’d brought me to a quiet alleyway, nobody in sight.

He pointed to a small metal box on the floor, it was radiating energy, it was powerful whatever it was.

“What is is?” I asked, moving closer and feeling the electrical pulses grow.

“I think it’s what your father is using to cloak himself from us. Friday can’t get a read, it’s surrounded by a forcefield, if I blast it it’s just going to blow, then your dad will know it’s down and probably run. I need you to see if you can take the forcefield down, or better yet take the whole thing out without it blowing us up.” He glanced around us, making sure we were still alone.

“Oh cool, no pressure or anything.” I mumbled as I crouched down in front of it.

I knew I’d be able to work around the forcefield, his machine in Minnesota had the same forcefield, he’d tried to make it so even I couldn’t get around it but he’d never found a way, he’d tried everything his scientists could think of but hadn’t managed to keep me out yet.

I closed my eyes, feeling my way around the forcefield, trying to find it’s source, the connector I needed to power down.

I smiled to myself as I found it, dropping it quickly.

“Oh, gotta go!” I heard Tony say before I felt his suit arms around my waist.

“Jesus, what are you doing I had the forcefield down.” I shouted as I gasped, clinging to his forearm to stop myself feeling like I was going to fall.

“They spotted us, I’m not risking it being your father.” Tony said as he landed on the roof of another building, closer to the fighting.

He moved his arms from around me and I turned to see him walking backwards. “And now what?” I asked.

“You stay here while we finish this.” He gave me a salute before he shot into the air, flying backwards for a second before spinning and heading back to where we’d just come from.

“Tony! You’re an asshole.” I shouted after him, slapping the ledge in anger before turning to find a way down.

I saw Wanda land on the roof Tony had grabbed me from, she looked down below her before taking a few deep breaths and jumping down.

Why could everyone jump off buildings with such ease. I rolled my eyes at myself and turn to run back to the fire escape, having no intentions to stay up on the stupid roof while everyone else was fighting to stop my dad getting to me.

Before I could run very far it felt like the floor was being ripped from underneath me, I had time to look down to realise it wasn’t the floor (or buildings roof) but the gravity itself, I had just enough time to turn around before I fell, feeling the crushing pressure against me.

I wanted to scream but my breath was knocked out of me before I could.

I couldn’t see my father but he had to be close, he couldn’t manipulate the gravity under my feet if he wasn’t.

I was finally able to suck in a deep breath “Guys he’s somewhere near me!” I spoke as loudly as I dared knowing he was close. Maybe in the building I was stood on.

“Where are you!?”

“Cam where did you go?!”

“Cam!”

Their voices called out into my ear I couldn’t tell who was who.

“Karen, what building?.” I asked in another whisper.

“It’s a clothing factory, Source Eco.” She told me.

“Source Eco, it’s a clothing factory, six buildings from where Wanda just jumped.” I groaned as the pressure built against me.

“I got her!” I heard Peter through my comms a second before I heard him in real time. He webbed the building next to the factory and landed on my roof.

"Don’t! The force will pull you down.” I called as he started for me, if he got close he’d just be pushed down too.

It took him just a few seconds to think and then he aimed at me, webbing my ankle and pulling towards him, I slid along the floor and gasped as I felt the pressure release me.

I tried to jump up but stumbled, Peter grabbed my wrist and pulled me close.

“Hold on.” He he said close to my ear as he wrapped his arm around my waist and webbed the same building he’d used to get up here.

I gripped his arm tightly as I felt my feet leave the roof, the air burned my eyes for a second as we swung at speed towards the next roof, but before we could reach it I heard Peter curse and felt his arm loosen from around my waist.

He started to fall, letting me go completely and I felt the rush of air around me as I fell to the floor of the ally between the buildings.

My arms reached out to grab something, anything as I dropped through the air, my hair felt like it was being pulled as I fell with so much force.

Quicker than I was expecting I landed, a sharp pain pushing a scream out of me, my head hit the concrete with a sickening crunch and my whole body felt like all my bones had shattered, once again the air was pushed out of my body.

I heard Peter land almost simultaneously, his groan louder than my own.

“Kids!” I heard Tony shout in my ear through the comms.

“He knocked me out the air.” Peter gasped in pain as he answered Tony.

“Cam!” He shouted again as he hadn’t heard me reply.

“Ouch.” I gasped, trying to lift my head, I moved my hand and felt the back of my head, shocked more than anything when I didn’t feel any blood.

I turned my head then to look at Peter, he’d rolled onto his stomach and was kneeling, slowly getting up.

I tried to pull myself together and do the same thing, we didn’t have time to feel our injuries right then, as I tried to turn myself over a hot shooting pain ran through my body, I let out an unintentional scream and tried to push my hand against my side to stop it.

It caught metal.

I looked down and myself, confused when I saw a metal bar impaling my abdomen. It looked like the pole of an old fence, I’d seen them before in alleyways, businesses kept their dumpsters in a type of cage to prevent dumpers divers.

“Well that’s not good." I said, clearly in utter shock.

“Holy shit! Mr Stark!" Peter screamed and lunged towards me, throwing himself to the floor next to me.

Peter’s hands flailed around my body, useless.

“Pete, I’m a little busy!” Tony groaned back.

“She’s impaled!" He shouted, hands still flailing.

“This seems like a super bad way to die.” I commented, still in disbelief about what was happening.

“Like there’s a good way to die?” Peter barked at me.

“Nobody is dying!” Wanda shouted at us through comms.

“Ok but like, there is this giant metal bar kinda penetrating through my entire body. It’s extra gross.” I coughed and pain shot through me again making me wince.

“Stop talking Cam!” Peter shouted at me, clearly resisting the urge to cover my mouth.

I just nodded at him, the shock wearing away slightly, leaving room to feel the pain.

"Karen run a scan.” He said, voice desperate and shaky.

I didn’t hear her answer but his shoulders lost a little of their tension so it must have been good.

“It’s not caught any internal organs.” He mumbled.

“Pete listen to me! You need to get her off the bar, close her wounds with your webs and then get her the hell out of here!” Tony said, his voice strained and stressed.

“I like that idea.” I mumbled.

“Oh my god I can’t do that!” He shouted back, stress making his voice raw, he pulled his mask off, throwing it to the floor beside us.

His eyes were red rimmed, tears brimming over as he blinked.

I grabbed his arm, making him look at me, he seemed to be in more distress than I was.

“You’re gonna have to do something bugboy because I swear to god if I die here I’m gonna be really pissed.” I said to him, trying to make my voice as hard as I could, he needed to concentrate and put personal feelings aside for a few minutes.

“Jesus Christ.” He ran his hands through his hair and looked back at the bar.

“Snap it as close as you can before you try and pull her off.” Wanda advised, I looked up at the sky and saw a flash of red from her powers.

Peter took a few calming breathes with his eyes closed, they snapped open and he looked determined.

He did what Wanda had said, he bent the metal a few centimetres from my stomach, the movement hurt but I kept the scream inside, it would derail him if I made a noise.

With a loud snap the pole broke and he threw it behind himself.

“Ok, I’m lifting you off a little, webbing and then pulling you off all the way, webbing, so you don’t bleed out, got it?” He asked, not looking at my face.

“Got it. No bleeding out, good.” I said, gritting my teeth.

He did as he said, he lifted my torso slightly, I gasped as the pole slid through the exit wound, made more painful when he sprayed webbing over the open wound but it didn’t bleed.

I couldn’t stop the scream escaping as he pulled me fully off the pole, he had the wound webbed in seconds but the pain was excruciating, like someone had stabbed me again with a white hot poker, every nerve ending was on fire, travelling up my back, down my arms, taking my breath away after I screamed.

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry Cam.” Peter mumbled, tears clear in his voice.

He dropped his head to my shoulder while I caught my breath, I grabbed his arm and squeezed, trying to focus on something other than the burning pain.

“Guys! Talk to us.” Bucky said, sounding as stressed as I felt.

“She’s ok, we’re leaving!” Peter said, he pulled back from my shoulder and looked at me, turning my head to face him.

“You’re ok right, you can get up?” His eyes pleading.

“Help me up, I’m getting the hell out of here.” I answered him, feeling dizzy but determined.

As Peter pulled me to my feet, he grabbed his mask and pulled it back over his face, supporting me with his right arm, as we walked down to the end of the ally we were suddenly stopped by the sound of loud clapping.

“Well that was touching Cam, really I didn’t think you had anything but sarcasm in you.” It felt like someone had poured ice cold water down my spine as I heard my dad’s voice at the end of the ally, making it clear he’d been there a while.

I gripped Peter’s arm tight, I could feel him tense up.

“I think you’ve done now though, you can stop pretending and come back as we discussed. I don’t think we’ll need anymore information than what you’ve gotten already Camila.” He said, it took my confused, pain filled mind a second to understand what he’d said.

My heart stopped, I could feel my breathing pick up but I couldn’t do anything to stop it.

Chapter Text

I turned slowly to face him, Peter doing the same, keeping hold of me the whole time.

He took a few steps forward when we faced him, my dad lifted his hand towards me, he gripped the gravity around my throat with ease, making it so I was unable to talk.

“It’s clear you’ve stupidly caught feelings for her, I can see that easily enough. So I suggest you leave now or I will kill her.” He smirked at Peter and lifted his hand fully to emphases his point.

I let go of Peter and gripped my throat, wanting to run away but unable to do anything but stand and barely breathe.

He knew what he was doing, I couldn’t talk, couldn’t move but I could just about breathe. He wasn’t going to kill me. Yet.

“Where the hell is Fury?” I heard Steve shout through comm’s.

“Friday?” Tony asked.

Maybe there was hope, if they could get here soon enough, if they could make it so there wasn’t so many people for everyone to fight, someone would be able to get to us, take my dad by surprise. If we could stall him long enough maybe we’d be able to make it out.

“Look kid, she played you, she’s been working for me the whole time, you think I didn’t know you were watching us? Why she was in Morocco alone? Why she gave up so easily? We planned it.” My father took a few more steps towards us, I wanted to scream, wanted to kill him, but I couldn’t do anything but stand there trying to keep air in my lungs, feeling the burn in my abdomen.

“It’s taken longer than we expected I’ll admit that, getting you to care for her, that was a decision she took upon herself I guess.” He arched his brow at me.

“I’m going to let you go and you’re going to walk away or she dies.” I wondered why Peter hadn’t said anything, I’d thought it was because he was hurt, that he was in pain from what my father was saying but he had him in the same position he had me.

I knew the whole team could hear through comms as well, they’d all be able to hear what my father was saying.

A tear slowly rolled down my face.

Peter dropped to the floor suddenly with a gasp, choking in deep breaths.

“Ok, run.” My father nodded at him.

Peter lunged for him, he didn’t get very far before I saw a ripple around him, gravity changing his course and he landed hard against the wall of the factory, his body fell to the floor, another tear rolled down my cheek when he didn’t move. I wanted to scream.

“Really Cam, what have you been doing to them?” He asked, head tilted like he was genuinely curious.

He walked up to me, he ripped my comms out and crushed it under his foot in seconds.

He moved his hand back and I felt my throat open, I dropped to the floor, my hand wrapping around my torso as the ragged breaths I took in shot pain through my body.

I couldn’t speak, couldn’t scream for help.

Before I’d even managed three breaths he grabbed my arm and yanked me from the floor, dragging me into a door, I couldn’t see what building we entered but as I blinked on the other side of the door we were back in his building in Minnesota.

I tried to stop, he felt me attempt to hesitate.

“I had a little help with that one.” He commented, explaining how we’d gone from New York to Minnesota in just a few steps.

He pulled me to the centre of the room and let go of my arm, I fell back to the floor with a gasp.
I turned quickly to look behind myself, but there was nothing but the lobby’s glass walls, we really weren’t in New York anymore.

My heart dropped, breathing that I was already struggling with spiked even more.

“Now I have a few options. I’m going to let that information sink in for them all, I doubt they’ll come looking for you now they know you betrayed them.” He smirked as I looked up at him through the hair that had fallen into my face.

“Fuck you.” I rasped, my voice sounding like I smoked a pack of cigarettes a day.

He just shrugged. “It did take me a while to get back into my system to realise they’d been watching us, but you insisting on going to Morocco alone made it perfect for me, so thank you for that.” He laughed.

I just glared up at him, my whole body felt like I was falling apart I couldn’t do more than glare.

“I don’t have time for you right now, Ken is going to take you to the room, I’ll be there later to see what you found out for us.” His smile was the most evil I’d ever seen as he nodded to someone behind me, Ken I assumed, and turned to walk away.

I felt Ken’s hand grab my arm in a steal grip, I had nothing left in me to fight it.

I kept my scream of pain inside as he yanked me up, I looked down at my stomach, blood covered the white t-shirt I was wearing.

I suddenly remembered my suit, as Ken pulled my almost limp body through the lobby I reached out, trying with everything I had to concentrate enough to activate my suit.

When I finally managed to concentrate long enough to find the sensors, my heart sank even more, the suit was down, more down than I could possibly fix.

The pole that had sliced through had taken it down. It was utterly useless, it was just a fashion accessory now.

Ken pulled the door open to a room I’d been terrified of for eight years since it had been installed, since my father had explained what it was for.

Ken pushed me forward, I stumbled and fell to the cold concrete floor with a loud moan, I couldn’t even pin point where the pain in my body was coming from anymore, everywhere hurt, I felt like I was on fire.

“Just tell him what he wants to know when he comes back, make it easier for yourself. Don’t be stupid.” Ken said with a glare before he slammed the door closed.

I jumped at the sound.

It took a few seconds to really realise the hopeless situation I was in.

Their plan hadn’t worked. It was over, my dad had gotten me. There was no doubt anywhere inside me that thought he wouldn’t kill me the second I told him whatever he wanted to know.
Or even if I didn’t tell him.

I was going to die. This was it for me.

He’d taken me with such ease, he’d not even broken a sweat trying to get me.
It was really over.

I had no idea how long I’d been in the room for, there was no daylight, no windows, no way to measure the passing fo time.

The lights were always on, the air was always the same temperature.

Franklin Hall had had the room built eight years ago, it was undetectable from the outside. The artificial air being pumped into the room was undetectable, the pipes that pumped it in covered in technology that made it look like a normal pipe in the building. The door was shielded in the same cloaking technology, it was soundproof from the inside, I could hear out, nobody could hear in.

Heat didn’t register from the outside, sound didn’t register from the outside, airflow didn’t register from the outside, nothing from inside registered from outside.

I would never get out and nobody would ever know I was in here.

Even if they did come and look for me, even if they did try to find me, whether it was to arrest me alongside my father for what he’d told them I’d done, kill me for the same reason, or find me to take me back to New York, they wouldn’t find me in the room, they wouldn’t know I was here.

I looked down at my t-shirt again, it was strained red around a ragged hole, I cautiously pulled the t-shirt up, the webbing that covered the wound and my suit was starting to spot with red.

I didn’t know if Peter had managed to make the webbing that took longer to dissolve, I prayed with everything I had that he’d managed it and that’s what he’d used. I knew he had a few kinds already loaded up, his mesh webbing lasted just a little longer than his normal webbing but I couldn’t differentiate from looking at it.

I pulled the t-shirt back down as a tear slipped down my cheek.

The thought of Peter, his excited eyes as he told me about his webbing, as he showed me what he was working on with such enthusiasm made me miss the compound more than I’d ever missed anything before.

I’d never really had anything in my life to miss before, I’d never known my mother, I didn’t know what she looked like, I didn’t know her name, I didn’t know anything about her, so it was hard to miss someone I’d never met, someone I didn’t know.

All I had was the imagined version I’d come up with as a child and it had been so long since I thought about her, I didn’t miss her.

I’d not had anything else, it was a strange feeling missing someone, something, some place so fiercely it brought you to tears.

I just wanted to get back to the compound, to sit and try and explain to everyone that what my father had said wasn’t true, wanted to fight with them until they believed me.

I hadn’t done what he’d told Peter I had, I had never been there to gather information, I’d never once asked a question that I’d not wanted to know the answer to for more than my own personal curiosity. I needed them to know, even if they killed me before they believed me, even if they didn’t want me to stay there after what they heard, I just wanted to get back to them to tell them myself, to look them in the eyes and beg them to believe me.

I just wanted the chance.

As I dragged myself away from the door, further into the terrible room, it was barren, a small door sat in the corner, it held a toilet and a small sink, there was a metal frame that served as a bed and a metal chair, I thought about the impossibility of actually getting a chance to talk to them again.

The feeling of dread spread through my body like ice as I thought about dying before I’d get a chance to talk to any of them again, even just to say goodbye.

I whimpered to myself as I leant against the far wall, my position scrunching up my stomach, causing shooting pain to spread through my back.

I let my body slump back to the floor, my head resting on the cold concrete as I felt another tear slide down to hit the same concrete.

I couldn’t believe I was going to die in a room built by my own father.

I’d told The Avengers from day one that my father would kill me without a second thought and I’d meant it, they’d been skeptical, even after they’d seen the footage of him using a knife on me, they still didn’t think he had it in him to kill his own child. But I’d known from a very young age that he had it in him, he wouldn’t hesitate, and he wasn’t.

I didn’t know how long I’d been laid on the floor, silently crying slowly before I heard the groan of the heavy door opening. I didn’t have anything in me to even react to the sound, to react to the anticipation of the pain I knew was inevitably coming my way.

I looked up at my father as he walked into the room, firmly closing the door behind him.
He didn’t look at me as he strode over to the metal chair and sat down, slowly taking of his suit jacket and placing it behind him on the chair.

He watched his hands as he rolled up the sleeves of his pristine grey shirt.

My eyes followed his every movement but I didn’t make a noise, didn’t react. Like he wouldn’t notice me laying in the corner of the room on the floor, bloody and broken, if I just didn’t move.

Of course he did notice me, of course as soon as his sleeves reached his elbows he looked up at me with the same evil grin on his face he’d worn as we got back into the building.

His eyes didn’t need to search for me, he saw me straight away.

I didn’t know if the room had cameras in, I didn’t think it did, it would defeat the whole undetectable theme he had going on with it. If someone found footage of the room they’d know it was somewhere in the building and find it eventually.

But his stupid, vile eyes had no trouble finding me first try, so he must have had a way to know where I was before he’d come in. Or maybe I hadn’t been as quiet as I thought I had, maybe I was just predictable, he knew the me from months ago, the girl that, at every opportunity, took to a corner, to get as far away from anyone else in the room, hide myself as best I could with the surroundings I had. Corners were good for that.

“Are you going to make this easy Camila? Just tell me what you know, tell me how to get into that building without being detected, tell me how to kill them without a fight. I’ll make it quick, I won’t touch you, I won’t hurt you. I’ll do it quick.” He said, I frowned as I looked at him, it was like he was trying to make his voice sound sympathetic, like killing me quickly was a kindness he was granting me.

Like talking about killing your child was the same as giving a gift on Christmas.

I tried to sigh but it came out another whimper, “Just do whatever you want, you’re going to kill me either way, I’m not giving you the satisfaction of giving you want you want before you do it.” I croaked, my throat still next to useless.

“Of course. Still a stubborn bitch, just like your mother. Do you think that’s a mutant thing?” He asked, tilting his head like he was genuinely curious about the answer.

A little shock went through my system, I remembered Tony and Bruce explaining that I was a mutant, I remembered them telling me the gene came from the female, but I’d had no idea that my mom had been a mutant too.

I wanted to ask, the question burned on the edge of my tongue, but I couldn’t ask, I didn’t want to ask him, I didn’t want him to be the one to tell me.

But he saw it, he saw the question on my face. Apparently he had paid some attention to me throughout the years to be able to at least notice my facial expressions.

Or, again, I was predictable.

“Yes she was a mutant, fascinating little creature she was. Why do you think I kept you around after she killed herself? I knew you’d be just as fascinating as her. Of course when she first told me she was pregnant I begged her to get an abortion, I hadn’t had my accident then you see, I didn’t have a way to make her get the abortion. She refused, she left for a while and when she came back it was too late. But, after you were born it was only a month or two before she realised how much she hated you, how much she regretted not listening to me about the abortion, you were too much for her to deal with and I came home one day, found her hanging from the ceiling.” He made a lazy gesture to the ceiling, he didn’t care, he hadn’t cared then, he didn’t care now.

He just wanted to hurt me, he knew it would hurt me and he was right.

Pain that had nothing to do with hole in my body shot through me, so bad it almost took what little breath I had away.

I tried with everything I had left in me not to let it show, I must have managed it because he carried on talking.

“A few days later I had the accident, got my powers, realised how much I could achieve, and I was curious about you, I hired people to keep you alive, I needed to know what you could do. We knew a lot more about mutants then than we do now, when I found out that I’d have to wait until you were a teenager for those powers to come through, I tried to find another way, something that would work, and well, when I found stress could cause the gene to react, I had fun with that one.” He tossed out a bitter laugh, the sound hitting me as hard as the pain.

He’d enjoyed breaking me, he’d taken pleasure in terrorising me as a child to activate my mutant gene. I’d wondered about that at the back of my mind when Tony and Bruce had said it was supposed to activate during puberty, but then they’d said stress could cause it too, of course the way I’d grown up had been stressful, I hadn’t realised how wholly intentional that had really been on his part, now I knew.

“Anyway, enough strolling down memory lane, shall we get on with this then?” He asked, his voice pleasant and happy.

He was already enjoying the pain he was causing me. If he got so much pleasure from just hurting me with his words I couldn’t even imagine what physical pain he was envisioning to bring the smile that appeared on his face.

I felt sick at the thought, I was already so hurt, the pain was making me so tired, I didn’t know how much more I would be able to handle.

He stood up from the chair suddenly, making sure he pushed it back with his legs, causing it to scrape loudly against the floor.

He slowly walked towards me, crouching down in front of me, titling his head to make eye contact with me. “You just let me know when you’re ready to answer some questions, okay?” He snarled in my face.

I cringed back, a tear slipping down to the concrete again.

Chapter Text

I didn’t know I could feel so much pain. I didn’t know there was a situation in the world that there could be anything to cause as much pain as I felt in them moments.

“I need you to tell me how to get into the building without them knowing anyone is there, now.” He grabbed my hair at the roots, tugging my head up at an awkward angle, I held in my pained moan and closed my eyes.

He growled in frustration and pushed my head back down, it hit the floor with a crack and before I could even open my eyes I felt his foot connect with my ribs, my back hit the wall behind me and I choked on my own breath for a second, eyes snapping open as a scream I couldn’t get out my body got stuck in my throat.

“I really can’t understand the loyalty Camila, do you really think they actually care about you? You think anyone can actually care about you?” He asked, as his foot came to rest on my stomach, right over Peter’s webs.

I knew they cared, they told me they did, they all proved to me they did, all the small things that each of them did for me, but the doubt had always been there, from the moment Wanda told me wasn’t leaving there had always been doubt in the back of my mind if they did actually care about me or if they’d let me stay for other reasons, to use me like my father, to use me against my father, maybe shield needed me for some reason, to help give them information on my father, and that’s why they had to let me stay.

As he used the heel of his boot put pressure on my stomach, the genuine glee in his eyes made the pain that much worse.

I screamed so loud it hurt my own ears, my raw throat protesting, but then he pressed harder, I felt the blood seeping into Peter’s webs as the white hot pain shot through my entire body.

I was going to pass out, from blood loss or from the pain I didn’t know but as my scream turned to a strangled gargle I knew I was going to pass out.

It seemed my father knew this too and he removed his foot, stepping back and looking at me like I was a fascinating science experiment.

The room became tainted with red as I lost focus, my Karen glasses (that had been made useless at some point during the fight, I hadn’t been using the for access Karen at all so I wasn’t aware when they stopped working, but with comms I couldn’t be able to hear her anyway) scraping the ground as I tried to move.

“So, is that enough, are you going to be smart and just tell me now?” My father asked, folding his arms as he watched me writhe on the floor.

I didn’t say anything, I didn’t even know if I could even if I wanted to.

He took my silence to mean I wasn’t going to tell him anything, and moved back towards me, his foot this time stopping over my left wrist, outstretched in front of me.

“Are you sure Camila? You never were the smartest one, were you.” He asked, taunting me.

He lifted his foot, bending his leg at the knee, leaving it to hover for a few seconds in the air. I wanted to pull my hand out of the way, pull it close to my chest, move it in anyway, make it at least seem like I had some fight in me, but my body wasn’t cooperating, I screamed internally at myself, screamed for my arm to move but then his foot came down, so strong it felt like it should have gone through the concrete.

I screamed again, pain coursing through my wrist, travelling up my arm as I felt my bones crushed into the rough floor.

My vision got even more blurry, I tried to focus on anything, his foot, the floor, the ceiling, I couldn’t. Even the pain seemed to be fading.

My eyelids fluttered, I thought they fluttered, before the room went black.

I heard my father sigh, “Unfortunate.” He said. I couldn’t see him anymore, my breathing was slowing down, the heartbeat in my ear getting quiet and slow.

I don’t know how long I’d been passed out for, or even if I was passed out, but my father was still there, he hadn’t moved, he was still stood, towering over my crumpled body on the floor.

“Oh you’re back, good.” He threw me a sickening smile.

I opened my mouth to tell him to fuck off but nothing came out, I couldn’t make my voice work, couldn’t make the muscles in my mouth from words.

As I slowly started to come back around, the pain in my body came back as well and I managed a gasp as it took my breath away.

There wasn’t a part of my body that didn’t hurt.

“You know this would be a lot easier for you if you just told me what I need to know. It could all be over, so quickly.” He said, his voice so light and breezy, so uncaring.

“Just kill me.” I managed to spit out, grimacing when it hurt.

“I don’t think you’re understanding how this works. I need the information you have, you will eventually give it me, we just have to see how long you can take the pain for is all.” He stood up straighter, moving over to the chair he’d left empty and grabbed his suit jacket. "But I will leave you for a while, there’s no point if you’re just going to pass out again. I have things to do." He didn’t say anything else as he dashed out of the room, slamming the door behind him.

I waited a few minutes, but it felt like hours before I dared to try and move.

I felt sick, hot and cold at the same time, I was so dizzy and my vision kept zeroing in and out of focus as I tried with everything I had to pull myself to sit up.

I hissed our a breath as I moved my arm to try and push up, it was definitely broken.

I jumped when I felt something cold and hard tap my arm. I looked up and Bucky was holding a beer from the fridge towards me, he’d used it to make me jump.

He smirked as he held it out while staring at the TV.

“You’re an asshole James.” I smirked back at him as I took the beer he offered.

He turned towards me to glare at me, as he flopped back into the he sofa between Peter and Sam, he’d told me over thirty times to stop calling him James and it just made me watch to call it him more.

He’d caught on and stopped telling me off for it, instead just chose to glare at me.

“Ok so explain it again to me, that guys now has to kick it, why?” I asked, Peter, Sam and Bucky groaned loudly.

“I can’t keep explaining it to you Cam.” Sam gestured to the screen with his beer.

I twisted the cap off mine and took a long gulp before nudging Peter.

He split his attention, glancing at me while he kept glancing at the screen.

“So why is he kicking it?” I whispered to him and he tutted at me.

“I’ll explain again after it’s over.” He muttered.

I sighed and pushed myself back into the sofa cushions, sipping my beer slowly, trying to understand the football game we were watching.

After a few more minutes one of the players had to kick again and I opened my mouth to ask why and before I could even take a breath to start Peter’s hand clamped over my mouth.

“How can someone so small he so annoying?” Sam asked nobody in particular.

The only thing that enabled my body to move, crawl slowly to the small bathroom was the short memory I played over in my head, I pretended I was back at the compound, distracted myself with stupid thoughts as I ignored the pain long enough to pull myself to the toilet and throw up.

It hurt my stomach, my throat screamed in protest but I felt the tiniest bit better after, less dizzy, less sweaty.

I sat for a few minutes, forcing myself to breath deeply, not to cry, not to panic.

I refused to panic, it would do no good. Nobody could find me, my dad was going to kill me. Panicking wouldn’t change these two simple facts and I’d already known, from being a child that when I died, it would be because of my father.

He’d kill me himself, he’d bring someone more powerful, more evil than him down in us and they’d kill me or he’d choose to fight The Avengers, he’d bring them to us and I wouldn’t have time to defend myself before they killed me for being in the building. Those were the options I’d come up with as a kid, and it turned out I had been very accurate in my predictions. Maybe I was psychic too.

I managed to stand myself up, using the basin to hold myself steady with my right hand, I cupped my hand to drink some water, splashing some on my face too. There was no mirror for me to see what I looked like but I could guess it would be worse than I felt.

I waited until I felt steady enough and then walked to the metal bed frame, using memories to help push me there.

I didn’t lay down, I was worried I wouldn’t be able to sit back up if I did.

“Frank! We need that part, did you get it yet?” I heard someone call from outside the room. I couldn’t identify the voice.

“No, I’m working on it. The Avengers really messed her up, she’s been passed out since I managed to save her. She hasn’t been able to tell me where it is yet. We’ll get it, don’t worry.” I heard my father reply, his voice laced with worry, fake worry like I really was this way from The Avengers and not from him.

Save me? Had he been telling people I was being held against my will? Even though he’d clearly worked out that I hadn’t been!

Was his ego so big, pride so fragile that he was trying to act like The Avengers were the problem in this situation? Trying to act like he was a father to me?

It made me feel sick all over again but I forced myself to keep it down, I didn’t have it in me to get back to the bathroom.

My breathing picked up hearing him so close, was he coming back?

The voice replied but he’d moved away from the room I had no idea what he’d said.

I waited, heart in my throat for what felt like a year but my father didn’t come back in in that moment.

My body eventually sagged down onto the bed, I lost my fight with staying upright and I didn’t have anything left in me to try and sit up again.

I wanted to fight, I wanted to be trying my hardest to escape the room he’d kept me in, but the longer I laid there in the windowless room the more apparent my injuries were becoming.

I knew Spiderman’s webs dissolved after a few hours, he’d said the mesh web held a lot longer but I had no idea how much longer they held, and as I kept glancing down at my stomach I kept seeing a little more blood each time.

My father hadn’t been back in and it felt like it had been days, it had been quiet outside the room for so long I had no real way of knowing what time it was, no way to possibly know how long it had actually been. I kept falling in and out of consciousness, I couldn’t tell if I was passing out each time or if I was just falling to sleep at different intervals.

He said he wasn’t going to kill me until I’d told him something, until I told him how to kill them, their strengths that he hadn’t read about, their weaknesses, how to gain access to the property without being detected.

I told him nothing, choosing instead to whimper in the corner of the room.

It made me feel weaker, I’d never exactly felt strong, I could just about manage to fight, I relied on the suit too much and I’d not even had it that long and even with it, I still felt useless.

I hadn’t really had a need to have gone to fight with them. Wanda had asked me to stay away, I should have listened. I was stupid, I’d worried about them being hurt, that had been my reasoning that my father would hurt them.

He hadn’t been there for them, he’d been looking for me and found me with ease, took me with even more ease. I had no idea if they’d managed to fight everyone else off, if Peter was ok after being thrown against the wall. I had no believe he was. If I thought about them being hurt, not being alive, my body would definitely give up, that much I was aware of.

They were all a lot more durable than me, they’d be ok.

I couldn’t even feel my powers inside me anymore. Just like that night at the party. Tony said a mutant couldn’t lose their powers but I felt like I had.

Something struck me at the back of my mind as I laid there, staring at the vent in the ceiling.
I couldn’t reach it for a while, it took my brain a long time of concentration to keep the thought together.

My father always relied on his powers, always used them first. It was his go to. Being able to cause someone so much pain, stop them breathing, take the gravity from below them to crush them to the floor, throw them around. He never used his feet, his hands, his words.

He hadn’t used them once while he was in the room with me, he’d used his feet, his hands. He’d made me scream so loud it had hurt my own ears but he’d done it with his feet.

I couldn’t feel my powers through the pain, I’d been in pain before, not this much but he’d hurt me so many times before, I’d always felt my powers, they’d blackout the building when he got really violent.

The room, it had the same dampening effect that the one in the compound had! He couldn’t use his powers in here.

I smiled to myself for a few seconds, wincing when it hurt but I couldn’t stop myself. He couldn’t use his powers in here. That would throw him off, he’d relied on them too long.

The smile dropped from my face quickly though when I realised I also couldn’t use mine. Not like they’d do much use to help get me out, but I could have tried.

I sighed when I realised even if I had been able to use them, I had nothing left in me to even try and do something with them.

Blacking out the building would have been my only defence and then what would it have really done? Pissed him off even more.

I really hoped I’d die from the blood loss before my father could come back in.

I had done some terrible things in my life, mainly for my father, but I’d tried to make up for them, I’d been stopping his machine from getting build for as long as I could remember. I’d risked him killing me all the time to do that.

That had to count for something? The universe could at least throw me one favour, just let me go peacefully before my father got the satisfaction of doing it.

Chapter Text

I wished I’d started counting or something when I’d been thrown into the room, so I’d have some sort of idea of how long I’d been in the room.

The pain was distorting my thoughts and it was hard to even take a guess, it felt like weeks, but the logical part of me realised it couldn’t have been that long as I’d have died of dehydration, starvation or blood loss way before weeks could pass.

A day? Maybe. Plausible.

“I expected to find you at least attempting to get out of here. I’ve got to say I’m a little bit dissopointed.” My eyes snapped open, I hadn’t even notice they were closed.

“What’s the point?” I asked, voice raspy and broken but I was at least able to form words.

“The point is, you used to have fight in you. I didn’t like you but I at least admired the attempt to rebel.” He shook his head at me.

“Well, I’ve got this whole lack of blood in the body thing going on, makes it a little hard on the escape plans.” I answered, not having the energy to roll my eyes.

“I thought I’d at least knocked the sarcasm out of you.” My father sat on the metal chair again, he’d changed out of his smart suit, he looked less put together in his polo and jeans.

He saw me assessing his clothes. “Oh, these? Well I am a worried father, I’m not sure you’re even going to make it, after what The Avengers did to you? I couldn’t bare to take my time to dress appropriately, my only concern is for my only daughter.” His face switched from the glare to that of a distraught father and back to a disgusting smirk as he talked.

The ease with which he was able to lie like that, it took nothing out of him, it was truly psychotic and frightening that he was able to do it like second nature.

If I wasn’t his child, laid bruised and bleeding and dying in this room, I’d have believed him in that moment.

His actions were so thought out, so programmed, even looking less put together had been a plan, had a reason behind it. Unbelievable.

He watched my face carefully as he reached behind his back, when he pulled back a knife, the same knife he’d used on me a few days before Morocco.

He smiled when he saw the panic in my eyes, the pain and realisation spread across my face.
I didn’t move though, I didn’t give him the satisfaction of him seeing me cringe in pain as I attempted to move away from him.

There was nowhere to move too anyway.

“Maybe this will inspire you to tell me what I need to know?” He arched his brow as he ran the flat edge of the knife along his hand, staring at the glistening silver before looking back up at me.

“Do whatever you need to do. I’m not going to tell you anything.” I wanted to shrug but knew I couldn’t.

His face flashed with anger.

“You really are a fucking idiot aren’t you? It’s been twenty eight hours and they still aren’t here, they still haven’t come looking for you. They don’t care about you. I will admit a few of them died, but the rest? Not one has come to try and find you. So why do you care if me and some friends finish the rest?” He seemed to be genuinely trying to work out why I was protecting them.

Why, when I could so easily leave him behind after twenty something years, that after a few months with them I had more loyalty to them than I ever had to him.

It was easy for me to understand, he was so messed up he really couldn’t understand why.
He smirked again as he saw my face crumple in pain though.

Some of them died

Some of them had died? I needed to know who. No I didn’t. I couldn’t know who.

The pain that passed through me then was so much worse than anything my father had done to me in the last twenty eight hours.

What if it was Wanda? What if Bucky had died? Sam? Oh my god what if Nat or Steve had been killed, what if they’d both been killed. What about Tony?

I didn’t even think his name.

I couldn’t.

It was my fault.

Every part of me, every cell inside me, everything I had screamed at me not to show him how much he’d effected me, how much pain he’d just caused me but I was done.

That was it, that information was going to be what broke my body beyond anything that could be repaired.

As soon as one tear fell I had nothing left to try and keep anything else in.

The sobs that ripped through me shook my body, I screamed painfully into the metal of the bed, letting the pain find parts of my body I hadn’t even known about before then.

I sobbed for hours, cried until my eyes burned and my throat closed up and my brain shut itself down to protect itself.

When I opened my eyes again I was dissopointed. Still being alive, still being awake to suffer, to feel the ache inside me, to feel the burn through my skin as my chest rose and fell was heartbreaking.

I just wanted it to be over.

My father wasn’t in the room anymore, satisfied he’d caused enough pain with his words he’d left, I hadn’t noticed him leaving, I didn’t know if it was when I was breaking down or when I’d passed out but he wasn’t there.

I didn’t know how many hours or days passed before I heard commotion outside the room.

I’d wanted to laugh when my father had first had the room built, so disguised, so sound proof, wondering why he wanted to play up to every supervillain stereotype he possibly could, a whole room for hostages or torture, whatever he chose to call it.

He’d never used it as far as I knew before me. But I didn’t know him that well, I’d done everything I could not to know him, to try and ignore the things he did, disconnect myself from them.

The noises got louder and I was almost positive they were right outside the door.

“Where is she!?” I didn’t know if I was hallucinating or if Tony really was on the other side of the door.

“You really think I’d bring her back here? Don’t be stupid! I told the boy if he didn’t leave I’d kill her and that’s exactly what I did.” My dad answered, his voice sounded strained.

“You didn’t kill her, we saw her leave with you.” I heard Wanda said, her voice as threatening as I’d ever heard it.

“Yes she left with me, I got the information I needed, what she’d gone with you to do, gather all the information she could and report back to me. She is a good little actress I’ll give her that! She has you all fooled. But I had no more need for her after that. She’s dead.” He laughed before breaking off with a wet cough.

I wanted to shout to them, scream for help, bang against the walls as loud as I could until they could hear me, but I knew it would be a useless waste of my little energy, they wouldn’t hear me.

“You still don’t believe me, fine, look around!” He gargled.

I heard a loud bang and my dad cry out.

There was silence for another few minutes and I thought they’d left, I let a tear slide down my cheek onto the metal frame of the bed.

Maybe I had imagined the voices, maybe my brain couldn’t form the memories anymore and it chose to create a different scenario. Tony and Wanda were alive.

“She’s not here.” I heard Peter say, his voice panicked and strained.

Peter was alive! If it wasn’t my imagination, if they really were out there, he was alive! The one name I hadn’t been able to think through the pain, he was alive.

My dad laughed “I told you.”

“Shut the fuck up.” Peter shouted and I heard my dad groan loudly.

“Get him out of here.” I heard Nat say, her voice sounded angry.

I didn’t know if they’d come here to get me, or take me with my dad for betraying them. Either way they couldn’t find me, I’d never be able to tell them the truth. Nat’s voice, angry or not, was so soothing.

I let another tear fall and I turned over and curled into a ball.

The pain in my body seemed to have fallen to the very back of my mine, I’d gone numb, the pain no longer registering beyond the pain I felt inside.

My heartbreak was worse than the physical pain.

They’d taken him, I’d never be able to get out of the room now.

“She has to be here.” I heard Peter after a few minutes of silence.

“We’ll find her kid.” Tony mumbled.

“How? Where else would he have taken her?” He shouted, he sounded as broken as I felt.

It filled me with a little bit of hope, maybe he had come here for me, not to arrest me or to kill me but to take me back.

“Come on, she’s not here and we’re wasting time.” Tony said, sounding annoyed.

“I can’t leave without her.” Peter said, I barely heard it, maybe he hadn’t even said it, maybe my brain was just making me think he’d said it.

“Cam wouldn’t have told him anything, she wouldn’t do that so he won’t have killed her. We will find her, let’s go.” I smiled at Bucky’s words. He was alive. He was alive and he didn’t think I’d betrayed them.

There was no reply and I didn’t hear anything again after that.

After what could have been weeks of staring blankly at the ceiling, trying to listen for any sign of life at all outside the room I started to think about Peter, I saw his smile when I closed my eyes, his wild optimism behind his beautiful brown eyes.

I caught myself almost smiling when I heard his voice in my head telling me to get up and get out.

He wasn’t there, he didn’t know.

I’d argue with him about it, even if he was right I’d argue just for something to do.

After a few more hours, days or weeks, I didn’t know, the logic telling me it couldn’t have been that long. I’d managed to get up a few times, limp and gasp to the bathroom to sip water from my hand.

If I was going to die, I didn’t want it to be of dehydration. The blood loss was bad enough.

Bugboy’s webbing dissolved, I only noticed when I curled my arm around myself and felt the burn, I looked down and could see the open wound and not the red white web.

I was actually going to die in the room because my father was an asshole who’d decided to take the most fucked up path in life he could have chosen.

I couldn’t help wondering about my mother, I wondered what her powers were, but I also wondered what type of person she had been to fall for such a psychotic man as my father.

Had she’d been just as evil? Or had he’d been a normal person when she’d met him? I’d like to think so, I’d love to have believed she wouldn’t have stayed with him while he was the way I knew him.

Really wanted to believe she wouldn’t have consciously chosen to bring a child into the world with someone as terrible as he was. And then choose to leave that child with him.

Leaving his child to rot and slowly die in a room he’d purposely built for shit like torturing people for no apparent reason. What did it matter what The Avengers knew about him, what did it matter what he knew about them. It didn’t make a difference in the grand scheme of things. He was always going to lose, if they hadn’t seen to it, I would have. I’d already been trying my hardest, I knew I’d have died making sure that machine never got finished, I’d have taken it down with me as he took me out.

He was gone, they’d caught him, I didn’t know how, I didn’t know if he’d fought back, I didn’t know if he saw them coming but he’d gone.

They’d done it, they’d won.

I should have listened to Wanda, I shouldn’t have gone with them, they could have handled it, they could have done it without me, I could be in the compound, listening to them tell me what had happened, I could be safe, calm, warm and happy.

Instead I was slowly dying in a room built specifically to hurt people in.

I really didn’t want to die in the room, I didn’t really want to die at all.

I’d made it this long, I’d survived my father torturing me, I’d survived and I’d not given anything away, I’d protected them while he'd broken me.

I needed to see them again, I needed to tell them I hadn’t been spying on them, I needed to explain to them that I hadn’t done it.

I needed to get out of the room, I refused to die alone in a room my dad had shoved me in to die.

I stared at the ceiling again, I imagined Peter’s stupid goofy grin when he thought he was being funny and I sat up, I repressed the groan.

As I looked at the ceiling again as I slowly stood up I noticed the loose screw in the vent that pumped oxygen into the room.

As I stood up with new determination, I took a deep breath, closing my eyes and concentrating, ignoring my protesting body.

Not today body, I wasn’t dying here.

If I was going to die I’d do everything I could to do it anywhere else but in this building. Not happening.

As I concentrated I felt a whisper of my powers.

My eyes snapping back open at the vent. The room was the same as the room in the compound, it dampened powers.

Mutates powers. Not mutants powers.

We were different. My father must have used his own powers to test it.

We were different. I wasn’t like him, I was more powerful, I could feel them, weak and barely there, but I could reach them. I would reach them.

I spent a while staring at the loose screw in the ceiling, concentrating more than I ever had before on reaching my powers, forcing myself to ignore the pain in my stomach, ignore my aching wrist, ignore everything but the thought of reaching my powers.

I could use my powers, maybe an electronic shock wave could loosen the screw more.

It took me eight tries before I managed to gain enough strength to do it, I screamed when I finally managed it, it felt like my powers were ripping my body apart.

I resisted the urge to burst into tears when I saw it had worked, the screw had dropped to the floor, the other three all loosely dangling and the mental of the vent bent and weak.

I pulled the chair over and under the vent, I climbed up and took a few breaths and got my balance.

I closed my eyes and pictured the compound, imagined walking down into the kitchen and hearing everyone’s laughter. Something I’d started out hating, fearing the large group of amazing friends and how close they were, panicking by myself in the hallway and chickening out to retreat back to my room, Peter always came and found me. Bucky always pulled me out and down the stairs and through the hallways right into the crowd and he’d helped me blend.
Wanda helped me find love and a family. I imagined it now, walking into the kitchen and Bucky throwing an orange at me, Bruce telling me I needed to eat something, Tony teasing Peter about the B he’d gotten on a test he didn’t study for because he’d been in my bedroom, in my bed making me laugh.

My eyes snapped open with more determination that ran through my body, borrowed strength.

I jumped from the chair, reaching up with the hand my father hadn’t crushed and almost reached the vent, my fingertips pushed it just and it was enough momentum for it to push the remaining bolts out and clatter to the floor, I’d stopped paying attention and came down on the chair too hard, my ankle went from under me and I landed on the floor with a gasp.

I didn’t think twice before jumping back up onto the chair, ignoring the pain and concentrating on getting back to the compound.

I pushed up with everything I had, grasping the edge of the vent and holding on.

I didn’t stop my momentum and struggled, groaning and screaming as I yanked myself up, pretending I was back at the compound with Steve shouting at me to stop messing around and take his training seriously. Bucky pushing me back towards the treadmill when I’d gotten off thinking he’d left the room, Peter standing closely behind me whispering instructions in my ear.

I took a few minutes laying in the vent panting, trying to ignore my body’s protests.

I’d seen a few episodes of Grey’s Anatomy, just enough to know that my body was probably going to start shutting itself down at some point. I started to imagine the sad music over the top of my escape as surgeons ran around the hospital in slow motion.

Oh it seemed I was also losing my mind on top of everything else.

I needed to keep momentum or I’d lose it and die in the vent rather than in the room.

I started to crawl, or more drag myself, through the vent, it didn’t matter where I came out, it wouldn’t be the windowless room that was untraceable it would be in the building I knew, I’d grown up in finding hiding places and hidden spots to avoid people in.

As I started to get dizzy and my breathing got heavier I finally reached another grate in the vent, I looked through and it was the lobby of the ridiculous building my father had built.

I spun myself around awkwardly so my feet were against the vent and I kicked out swiftly, this vent wasn’t enforced and came away easily.

I attempted to lower myself down slowly but I was too weak and just dropped to the floor, I landed hard on my ankle and I felt it twist. I hissed in pain but stood up, I started to limp for the door, freedom so close.

“Camila!” I heard an angry voice call from behind me, it echoed in the large lobby.

Fuck!

Chapter Text

I stopped where I was. Knowing there was no scenario where I’d be able to outrun anyone in my current state.

I turned to face the voice, it was one of my fathers scientists, he didn’t look happy.

“Where is he? He’s been gone the whole day! He was supposed to be down with a part you’d brought back with you from that Avengers compound!” He kept walking towards me, it registered that he wasn’t mad at me, he was mad at my father.

And from what he was saying it seemed like my father had sold him the story of why I’d been seen being caught by the Avengers on the news too! He had no idea.

He was one of the very few scientists that had been with my father since he started building the stupid machine.

A whole lot left after a while realising it wasn’t what they’d signed up for, some disappeared, I knew bad things had happened to others but this guy had been here the whole time. He also seemed to be one of the very few that weren’t afraid of him, he’d argue back, a part wasn’t working, he’d make sure he wasn’t getting the blame.

I tried not to stammer, he must notice something was seriously wrong with my appearance. If my father had told him about why I had been with the avengers was he still keeping up the rouse, had nobody but Ken known I’d been locked in that room this whole time, did they all think I’d just been down in my room staying out of the way as normal.

“He called me, he ran into a problem, The Avengers got him but he, um, he got out but he’s in New York so he needed me to go get him, I was about to get my car.” I mumbled, pointing at the door.

“It’s almost a 20 hour drive, even as fast as you drive we don’t have time for that! I already told him it’s getting unstable!” He spat through his teeth. “I’ll send you there but tell him he has another two hours before we shut everything down, I’m not killing half my men for this shit! It’ll set us back a few weeks so he might want to hurry!” He added, getting more angry.

I was about to ask him how he was going to get me to New York any quicker than I could drive when he turned to the wall and threw a small mental box against it, suddenly the wall disappeared into nothing, it shivered and wavered a dark purple and turned into the image of what looked like an empty subway station.

My mouth fell open and I moved closer to the wall, as I read a sign in the empty subway station I realised it was in fact a New York subway, a few miles out from the Compound.

“How-“ I started to ask, staring back at him in amazement.

“Your father knows a lot of weird people Camila, science and magic can go hand in hand. It will be opened again in two hours, if he’s not through it with or without you we’re shutting the machine down until he’s back!” He growled and pointed at the shimmering imagine of underground New York, dismissing me.

I didn’t stop to think, I all but threw myself into the Subway, landing on my knees on the tiled floor.

I glanced back and it was just a wall again, no sign of the building in Minnesota.

I chocked on a sob, not letting myself cry at the incredible luck I’d just had, the gift of being able to get to New York in seconds instead of struggling for hours as I attempted to drive myself back.

I needed to get back to the compound, I’d just hope they’d listen to me when I got back, prayed they’d understand before they tried to kill me.

And the machine would be turned off! I thought it had been longer but his scientist said he’d been gone all day, so The Avengers had taken him that morning not days ago like it had seemed.

I didn’t know where they’d taken him but I had to believe he wouldn’t be back in two hours.
I’d felt like I’d been dying a few times since I’d felt Peter’s arms fall away from me just before I’d landed on the pole in the alleyway, I didn’t know how long ago that was, but I’d felt like I was dying a lot since it happened.

It was nothing to how I felt as I fell through the trees outside the compounds walls.

I didn’t know how I’d managed to walk from the subway, I didn’t know how I’d found my way, just from the vague memory of walking to the subway with Peter, once.

I felt like it was pure determination just to see them one more time that pushed me, kept me limping and stumbling towards the compound. I didn’t know what time it was but it was late, the sky was pitch black, the air was getting icy.

I barely had enough energy and life left in me to disable the security measures as I walked up to the gate, I opened it with my powers, making sure not to trigger any alarms.

I felt like every time I used them they were sucking that bit more life out of my body.

I wanted them to know I was here, I needed them and I needed their help and I just had to hope they knew I hadn’t betrayed them. But if I tripped alarms and cameras I thought they attacked before they knew it was me, or if they knew it was me and attacked thinking I’d betrayed them, I couldn’t fight, I couldn’t tell them it wasn’t me, that I hadn’t done it before they’d kill me.

I needed to get to Peter, explain to him first. He’d listen.

I leant against the gate after it had closed, my one good arm around my waist, taking deep breathes.

Every movement was painful, exhausting.

I limped forward, the thought of seeing Peter soon pushing me further into the compound.
I realised that annoying, stupidly beautiful bugboy had worked his way into my head and my heart, his stupid goofy smiles, his loving and sensitive nature, his idiotic belief in the good in the world had gotten under my skin.

I liked him, he’d broken down my walls and he’d worked his way in and he’d made me fall for him.

The thought shocked me and almost stopped me in my tracks. I didn’t really know what it was to have feelings for someone, but the way I was thinking of Peter in that moment seemed like as close as my body and my brain would ever know.

Everyone in the ridiculously high tech building had worked their way into my heart in different ways and now all I wanted to do was see them, make sure they were all ok, safe and intact.

I still remembered that my father said one of them had died.

I tried to think back to that morning, trying to think of who’s voices I hadn’t heard, who’s I had, but the memory was slipping away, I couldn’t think.

I knew Peter had been alive. Bucky was alive. I needed to get inside the building.

I walked further round the compound, making sure to stay focused enough to turn each camera off as I passed it, keeping all my thoughts on finding the forcefields and the trips. It took all I had but I finally limped my way into the compound.

I managed to make it into Peter’s room without tripping anything, I felt fresh blood trickle over my lip from my nose, the mental strain it had taken was getting harder to ignore.

Everywhere hurt, every part of my body felt like there was something wrong, the pain in my stomach becoming more excruciating as the adrenaline wore off.

I stumbled towards Peter’s bed, I sat down on the edge, his room was too dark to tell if he was even there.

I heard him gasp and the bed jerk as he pulled back, shocked.

“Hi.” I whispered, my voice breaking as tears I’d been holding back for so long escaped.

“Oh my god Camila.” He jumped out of bed, shooting a web at his lamp to turn it on, he quickly bent down in front of me, as soon as the light came on he gasped again at my appearance.

“It wasn’t me, I didn’t do it.” I shook my head, unable to stop the tears.

His worried eyes widened, he griped my thighs shaking his head. “We know, we didn’t think you’d done it.” He reassured me, tears springing to his own eyes.

I suddenly noticed his black eye, a bruise on his right cheekbone to match. I wanted to say something, ask him how it happened, if he was ok.

I settled for moving my hand to gently stroking his cheek just under the bruise.

“Ok, good.” I tried to look at him properly but his whole frame was pulling in and out of focus, my breath coming in shallow gasps.

“I think, I need some help.” I thought I mumbled as I fell back onto his bed, the fight completely leaving my body. I was able to stay conscious enough to hear Peter shouting at Friday to get everyone.

The last thing I saw was a blurry Peter kneeling over me, pushing my damp, bloody hair out of my face.

I didn’t know how long I’d actually had feelings for Peter, probably from that first moment he’d kissed me.

I didn’t really know what it was to have feelings for someone, beyond physical, and I couldn’t pretend like I’d had the experience to really understand. The intense feeling I had around him was the closest I’d properly ever know.

I’d grown up only knowing hate and evil and all consuming rage.

I’d acted like I wasn’t a victim, I’d hardened myself to everyone around me to shield what was left of my sanity. I knew your own father using you as a weapon wasn’t ok, I knew being tortured and beat when something went wrong wasn’t ok.

I knew being sent to seduce a man double your age when you were nineteen wasn’t something a normal human did to their daughter but I’d trained myself and I’d trained myself well, block out the bad things. There had been no good things to hold onto, no light moments to keep me going, it had been all dark for so many years.

Finding a family is a different way to live but it’s what had happened.

I wondered while I slept if I’d convinced myself that what I felt for Peter was real because he’d been the first boy to show me gentleness, kindness and pure happiness. He wasn’t afraid to be open, to get hurt and to show people how he felt. He took things on himself, he created a world around him filled with joy and love despite everything that he’d been through. He chose his path and he was loved the way a person should be.

He’d saved me, without me knowing what he was doing, he’d saved me in so many different ways. He kept me alive. He made me good.

My head was spinning, thoughts of being cornered in Marrakesh, the hopelessness I’d felt waking up in that room. And then Peter. I’d seen Spiderman but then I’d seen Peter. His awkward and beautiful smile, his aura radiated so much energy it was like he could power his own building with it.

He was the strongest person I’d ever met. He was strong enough to hold me together.

I woke up with a loud gasp, my breath coming back to me painfully.

“Oh Jesus Christ.” I moaned when I felt the pain radiating through my body.

The happy place I’d been inside my head had convinced me opening my eyes would be the same, the pain would be gone and I’d be ok.

Apparently not.

“Hey, try not to move so much, ok?” I blinked a few times and met Banners eyes as he leaned over me with his giant green frame.

“Could you have not given me painkillers at least?” I moaned, trying to stay still like he said.

“I did, but you burn them off fast with your mutated cells.” He grumbled.

“Oh, great that’s good to know.” I rolled my eyes at him as he pulled a needle out my arm making me wince.

“You will be glad to know you’re going to live.” He smiled at me, moving over to a computer screen at the edge of the room.

“You are so comforting, your bedside manner is astounding.” I commented, deciding to try and sit up despite the pain that shot through my body.

I’d made it out of the undetectable room and back to New York feeling worse, I could sit up in that moment and not die.

“I don’t know how many times I have to tell everybody I’m not a medical doctor, you all hear PHD and assume I’m a medical professional. You need Strange for that stuff.” He shook his head and turned back to typing something.

“What’s the diagnosis anyway PHD man?” I asked.

“Lots of bruising, broken wrist, sprained ankle, a few cuts, a little fracture in your skull but no brain bleed, the wound you had from the pole was a little infected, a few stitches and antibiotics set that right, Peter’s webs really saved you there. Oh and the dehydration teamed with exhaustion." he said, his eyes seeming sympathetic as he looked at me.

“So, not much then.” I smiled at him.

“How long was I gone?” I questioned, I’d had no idea how long my father had kept me in that windowless room, it had felt like weeks, I’d not eaten and I’d barely drank anything, I’d pushed myself as far as I could to get out and get back to the compound.

"You were gone four days, they tried to find you but had no idea where you were, they’d only just got back themselves when you turned up.” He gestured to me.

“When did you get back?” I asked him, remembering he’d been floating around space with a God.

“Last night, I got Steve’s message about your dad and got Thor to send me back, nobody was here for a while and then everybody came crashing in at once.” He shook his head, his eyes back to them moments.

“Who died?” I whispered to him, suddenly remembering what my father had said, how he’d hurt me the most.

He looked at me, shocked. “Nobody, why? What happened?” He looked panicked.

“My father, he said some of them had died?” I scrubbed my face as tears fell again.

“Nobody died Cam, I’ve seen everyone, I promise you, none of them are dead. Your dad was lying to you.” His eyes slid back to sympathetic.

“I thought you’d all believe him, what he was said, I could hear them, I knew they could hear what he was saying. When I heard them come and get him, I thought they were there to arrest me too.” I confessed, feeling vulnerable but knowing I was safe, the feeling was uneasy, I’d never voluntarily put myself in the weak position before.

“You were there the whole time?” He asked, eyes widening.

I nodded, “He’s had the room for a long time, the guy that did his security made it untraceable, it’s cloaked from technology, projects an illusion if anyone scans around the building to make it look like a storage room, doesn’t allow heat signatures to show up, no airflow currents can be detected from it, the cables for the vents and stuff all concealed.” I said, grimacing as I swung my legs off the side of the bed.

“Don’t get up yet, I need to check you over before you can leave, but if I don’t tell them you’re awake Tony’s going to use the hulk buster again." he rolled his eyes, holding his hands out towards me to keep me in place.

He sent a message on his phone and dropped it back on the desk and leant against it. It didn’t seem steady enough to hold his large frame but it seemed to have no problems.

“This is super awkward Bruce.” I commented as we sat in silence, just waiting for Tony to get the message.

“If you ever do that again, I’m going to personally kick your tiny ass.” His voice made me jump as he stalked into the room, a giant smile on his face.

“Well I wasn’t planning on it anytime soon.” I smiled back tentatively.

“How are you feeling kid?” He asked me, glancing at Bruce’s screen before back at me.

“Like crap." I chuckled.

Before he could reply Peter walked into the room, he was holding a take-away coffee cup and looking at the floor.

I felt my breathing get easier as he entered the room.

“Is it morally wrong for me to put my suit on and swing over to my lab partners dorm and threaten him?” He asked, his voice glum as he dumped himself in the chair next to my bed, he still hadn’t looked at me, he glanced up at Tony and Bruce when they didn’t reply. “I’m kidding guys I wouldn’t do that.”

“You have to have lab partners in college?” I asked him.

“Holy shit! You’re awake!” He jumped back up out of his seat, the smile on his face brightening the room.

“How long have I been not awake?” I asked, leaning around Peter to look at Banner.

“Twelve hours. He’s just a drama queen.” Tony rolled his eyes.

“Oh yeah, because I was the one smashing shit up upstairs.” Peter said, glaring at Tony.

“One lamp doesn’t count.” Tony said, popping a handful of raisins into his mouth, I hadn’t even seen where he got them from.

Too soon Bruce made Tony and Peter go back upstairs, saying he had to examine me quickly before he let me leave.

He awkwardly pulled my limbs this way and that way a few times, made me take deep breaths, listened to my chest and took another set of blood work he said he was going to look at later before he let me gently slid off the side of the bed that had been set up in Tony’s lab.

If felt butterflies batter my stomach as we made our way up the stairs, Bruce supporting a lot of my weight as I winced with each step.

I didn’t really want to face everyone, I hadn’t seen a mirror but I just knew I looked like shit, I noticed my t-shirt was still covered in blood and dirt and that would make me look worse. I knew there’d be worried glances, they’d ask questions I didn’t want to answer, I didn’t want to think about.

I needed to be ok and them focusing on what had happened wouldn’t allow for that.

I needed to be brave for a little bit. Five minutes to pretend I was perfectly fine and then I could go upstairs, I could get away and assess myself in private.

I could do it.

When we entered the kitchen, everyone was already there, they turned in one unified motion that was actually pretty funny.

I held my hand up before anyone could start talking, nobody moved, but Bruce who slid around me to walk to the sink.

“Ok we’ll do this once, what happened sucked, it was gross, I’m fine, Bruce.” I pointed at him and he gave an awkward wave. “Said I’m fine I’m not going to die so we can all leave it here ok?” I made eye contact with everyone making sure they knew I was serious. Bucky threw me a disgruntled look but everyone else just looked confused. “Ok good, I’m going to shower because I’m disgusting this doesn’t mean I’m going to go isolate myself and cry in my room it means I’ve not showered for like a week. Thanks for trying to get me. See you later.” I waved as I retreated to a few shouts behind me that blurred into one.

Chapter Text

I finally got out the shower when the water turned clear, I’d watched the light red water run for so long, when it finally turned clear again I sighed and jumped out, quickly drying my arm before taking the ziplock and tape off that I’d used to keep my cast dry.

I wrapped the towel around my body and then dared to look in the mirror at myself.

I didn’t look as bad as I thought I would, especially after the shower. A few cuts and bruises littered my face, arms, chest, legs, but nothing that stood out. My skin was paler, my cheeks a little sallower. Nothing horrendous.

I was ok, I was safe again. It would be ok.

I repeated the words in my head, starting into my own eyes in the mirror, forcing myself to take them in, to believe them, absorb them.

I didn’t want to remove the towel and see the stitches, that was too much right then so I settled for very slowly drying my long hair, making sure every strand was dry.

I found a pair of flannel pyjama pants in my top draw, someone had done my laundry for me, I just knew it would have been Wanda.

I smiled to myself as I grabbed a t-shirt out and saw it was one of Peter’s, I didn’t know how it had gotten in my drawers but I threw it on and looked at my bed.

I'd apparently been asleep for twelve hours but I was still so tired, but I wanted to see Peter's smile.

I knocked quietly on his door but didn't hear anything, “Peter?” I whispered, knocking quietly again.

Still nothing, I should let him sleep, I shouldn’t need to see him as badly as I did, need to talk to him.

I couldn’t stop myself though. I reached out and turned his lamp on and off again. Something I’d been doing for a while when I wanted to get his attention without making a lot of noise.

I heard shuffling and he swung the door open, looking crumpled from his bed.

“Oh I'm sorry I didn't mean to wake you up.” I started to back away. Even though my whole intention had been to wake him up.

“No! No it's fine.” He mumbled his voice rough with sleep.

“Can I stay with you tonight?” I whispered, looking down at our feet between us, embarrassed.

He looked shocked, his eyes widened, any trace of tiredness wiped from his face.

“O-of course, yeah.” He moved back from the door to let me pass, closing and locking the door behind us.

His room was almost pitch dark, the only sauce of light being his phone face up on the bedside table, his headphones were attached dangling from the phone, he'd been listening to music while he slept.

I crawled into his bed, feeling ridiculously shy and anxious, I'd lost all my nerve and confidence around him.

I didn't know how he did it, knowing how I feel about him, knowing he could hurt me so much by simply rejecting me was terrifying. I'd never had feelings for anyone before, I didn't know what to say to him.

Laying in his bed felt like a completely different thing, it was easy for me, we’d just be watching a film, a TV show, I’d be watching him work on a paper, before I was in his bed for sex, something simple and easy and not complicated, now I was laid there wondering how I'd ever survive if something happened to him, if he left or didn't want me anymore.

“You're quiet.” He whispered to me in the dark, his finger gliding gently down my arm to get my attention.

“Yeah.” I sighed.

His finger sent heat tingling in my arm but reminded me of when I'd seen him after getting back to the compound, he'd had bruisers peppering his face, I'd thought back to the fight, he hadn't been hit in the face, maybe when dad had thrown him against the wall?

They were lighter this evening but they'd still been there.

“How'd you get the bruises?” I asked him, slowly turning to face him, gently brushing my fingers over his cheek where the bruises had been.

“Steve." He said with a deep chuckle.

“What?" I almost shouted, just about remembering the time of night and the fact Bruce had said everyone only got back a few hours before me, they were probably just as exhausted.

“Shhh.” He mumbled, “It was an accident, it was chaos the last few days, I fell in the way of his shield.” He said.

“Idiot.” I grumbled.

“I was so worried about you.” He suddenly whispered, closer to my ear.

I moved my hand from his cheek and glanced his ear, checking for his comms, it had become a second nature gesture for me since the first time we'd been in this position.

He laughed and grabbed my wrist, moving his hand to hold mine between us. “It was one time Cam.” He muttered.

“One time too many bugboy.” I muttered back to him, losing the ability to breath knowing he was only centimetres from my face.

“I didn't think I'd ever see you again, or that you'd want to see me.” I told him in a whisper, hoping he wouldn't hear me.

He closed the gap between us and pressed his head against mine.

“We knew he was lying Cam.” He sighed.

I felt tears well in my eye, feeling his words radiate around my body.

“I was scared the whole time that you'd believed him, that you thought I would do that to-“ he cut me off, his lips gently pressing against my own.

I let out a gasp, my lips automatically responding to his, I pressed my body so gently against his, no urgency about it, no fire and electricity, just the need to feel closer to him, to really feel that he was there, that I’d made it back alive.

His hand moved up from my hip to my stomach, I gripped his strong arm trying to keep him as close as possible when pain suddenly shot through me, I pulled back with a groan, the pain pushing the air from my lungs for a few seconds.

Peter had frozen, I pulled back and realised at the time time he did he'd moved his hand over the wound he'd webbed that had been stitched by Banner.

“I'm sorry!” He said in a panic.

I pushed my head back into the pillow. “It's fine, I forgot I was fucked up for a second.” I let a long breath out as the pain began to ease.

“How did you survive?” He whispered to himself more than to me, his voice strained.

“Because of you.” I answered him anyway, suddenly needing him to know how I felt about him, how he'd kept me alive.

I didn't need to be able to see his face to know he was frowning.

“Yeah sure, not like I was the reason behind everything, I dropped you, I let him take you, I couldn't find you.” I growled, sounding so angry and hurt it shocked me for a second.
Had he been blaming himself the whole time? That hurt.

I reached over with my good hand and put it over his mouth, stopping him right then.

“Shut up right now. You didn't drop me, you got thrown out of the air you jackass, you didn't let him take me you got thrown against a wall for trying to stop him, nobody could find me that was the whole point behind him building the room I was in. Blame yourself again and I'll short circuit your brain.” I threatened in a dark voice, knowing full well there was absolutely no way I'd be able to achieve the threat.

I could shock him with his webshooters and that would be about it.

I carried on while I had the nerve and momentum, my anger at him blaming himself gave me the courage to say what I needed to say, to confess just how much he had saved me, “The only reason I stayed alive, the reason I got out was because of you! Your stupid smile in my head and your idiotic jokes and the sound of your laugh. This stupid building and everyone in it. I got out because of you, I stayed alive so I could get back here and tell you the truth. I needed you to know that-“ I hesitated, I gulped and forced myself to say it. “I like you, like them proper feelings things you keep going on about.” I felt him tense under my hand, I instantly regretted everything I'd just said, my face felt like it was on fire.

I quickly pulled my hand back and sat up, I needed to leave.

Peter grabbed the back of his t-shirt I was wearing and held me in place.

“Don’t.” He said, gently pulling be back towards him.

I dropped back down next to him, looking into his eyes, my eyes had adjusted to the light and I could see the intense longing I was used to seeing.

“You know I feel the same about you Cam, what are you freaking out about?” He asked gently.

“I don’t know how you did this, it sucks, you know?” I frowned, meaning my words.

He laughed quietly, throwing his head back.

“So you like me, but you don’t like the fact that you like me?” He asked, still chuckling to himself.

“Exactly, I’d like to go back to ignoring my feelings now.” I whispered to him.

“Sure, you do that.” He leant forward with a laugh, gently kissing me quickly before pushing himself into his pillow. “Go to sleep, you need to sleep, I need to sleep.” He mumbled to me, pulling the comforter around us.

After a few minutes of silence I could tell he wasn’t asleep, “Bugboy?”

“Yeah?” He answered.

“I can’t sleep.” I whispered.

He moved his arm to wrap around my shoulder and gently pulled me into his side, I pushed my head against his side, he smelled wonderful, like his soap and fabric softener and something just Peter. I took a deep breath and moved my hand to rest on his stomach.

I felt him sigh, like the reason he hadn’t fell asleep yet was the same as mine, I didn’t like being in the bed with him and not touching him, not knowing he was there and staying there.

Those feelings really do suck.

I woke up earlier than I would have wanted, my eyes stinging with exhaustion but I couldn't get back to sleep.

I gently sat up, making sure I didn't disturb Peter as he slept, my cheeks heated a little when I realised he had his arms wrapped around my waist, his head on my stomach, the safe side away from my stitches, his hair tickled my skin where my t-shirt had slid up.

I rested my back against the headboard and hesitated before slowly trailing my fingers across his smooth shoulders.

He sighed in his sleep but didn't wake up.

“Put your pants on and the porn away Pete.” Tony walked in to Peter's room, a slice of melon in his hand.

He glanced over at the bed and stopped in the action of taking a bite of his melon.

"Well I thought this was Peter's room.” He raised his brows at me, finishing taking a bite of the melon.

“Sorry.” I whispered, not knowing what else to say.

He sighed and moved Peter's computer chair, he sat down and spun it to face me.

“What are you doing Cam?” He asked me, seeming defeated.

I closed my eyes and let my head drop back against the headboard.

“Look, I get the whole emotionally detached sex parties, I've been there, I was you when I was younger. But leave Pete out of it. He feels too much, he wasn't raised by wolves like we were, he'll get hurt.” He said, my eyes snapped open to look at him.

“Tony it's- not- it's not-“ he cut me off as I stumbled over my words.

“If you're about to tell me it's not like that, save it. What are you going to tell me, it's just some PTSD post kidnapping coping mechanism bonding shit?” He rolled his eyes and bit his melon again.

“No.” I frowned at him.

“Then please?” He gestures with the melon while chewing.

I sighed, running my good hand through my hair and dropping my head against the headboard again.

It had been hard enough confessing my feelings to Peter I couldn't do it to anyone else.

“It's not just sex I-“ I broke off I couldn't tell him.

“Yeah, you love him.” My eyes snapped to him again, shaking my head ready to deny it.

“It’s not love!” I settled for.

He was smiling wide. “Save it, we all know it, the only two people that didn't were you two idiots.” He laughed and stood up from the chair.

“Then, why?” I gestures to the chair where he'd been sat.

“I was just messing with you, get him up he has class in an hour and I need you in the lab.” He laughed again as he left the room, leaving me gaping after him.

“Asshole.” I mumbled dropping against the headboard and crossing my arms.

“Ouch.” Peter mumbled, as he yawned.

I jumped at the sound of his voice, “Not you.” I giggled.

He blinked a few times and looked around the room. “There's nobody else here?” He frowned up at me like I was losing my mind.

“Tony was just here, he was an asshole.” I grumbled

Peter's sleepy smile broke through my annoyance, it was so adorable I couldn't help but smile at him.

“You have class.” I reminded him.

The smile dropped from his face and was replaced with a frown.

“You'd think Tony would let me use you being kidnapped as an excuse to skip for a few days.” He sat up on his knees.

“Maybe if I'd have died?” I suggested, raising a brow at him.

“Maybe.” He mused.

“Asshole.” I rolled my eyes at him as he stretched, I glanced over at him and watched as his muscles moved in ways I'd been trying not to notice, I felt my cheeks burn a little and I looked away.

“I've gotta shower.” He muttered, pulling himself off the bed with a moan and padding to the bathroom.

I didn't have anywhere to be but downstairs so I settled for ducking into the bathroom and brushing my teeth with the spare toothbrush I found in Peter's vanity and running my fingers through my hair to make it presentable and making a deal with myself that I'd shower later, the effort of wrapping my arm up was enough to make me want to skip it all together.

Quicker than I expected Peter emerged from the bathroom, a cloud of steam following him.

He moved around my body gathering things he needed while I stood, admiring him.

He acted like he wasn't effected and didn't feel my eyes on him every time he leant around me stood at the dresser to grab something but after he was dressed I saw his cheeks turn pink and I smiled at him.

He beamed back at me and grabbed my good wrist as I went to walk passed him to the door.

“Just-“ he stopped and leant down to kiss me, his lips were so soft, he tasted of mint from his toothpaste, he quickly pulled me against him as I tiptoed and then pulled back, resting his forehead on mine. “Ok now I won't be tempted downstairs.” He chuckled, making me laugh.

I couldn't say I wouldn't be tempted downstairs but I could say I wouldn't act upon it.

We left his bedroom and made our way downstairs.

Chapter Text

I felt more alive that morning, less like I was about to fall apart completely and I could feel my power responding, sensing the electrics around the building again without me forcing it out.

I noticed Peter wasn't wearing his suit under his clothes. “You're not wearing your suit?” I asked him, curious.

“I am, it'a a super old suit, Tony is fixing my other one.” he said, pulling up his long sleeved t-shirt and showing me the suit.

“What happened to the suit?” I asked, frowning at him.

“It was a crazy four days.” He mumbled cryptically as we entered the kitchen.

Everyone was buzzing about the kitchen, Bucky and Sam sat at the table arm wrestling, Bucky was using his metal arm and it made me laugh knowing it would have been Sam’s idea, Bucky already looked annoyed. Wanda had just started floating food towards the table, Steve plating it up as quick as Wanda sent it to the table. Tony was childishly blocking Nat from the stove as she tried to help Steve.

Bruce closed the fridge with his large green arms loaded with glasses of juice and water, he walked over to the table and started putting them in front of all the seats.

It was loud and chaotic and absolutely what I needed to see.

Scenes like this one had played in my head in the room and kept me going.

Months ago this had been my worse nightmare, it had been what I'd envisioned on the first night when Peter had come up to my room to ask if I was hungry, I'd panicked before he told me almost everyone wasn't in the building, but now it was what I imagined heaven felt like if there was such a place.

That was until Sam spotted me and Peter walking in and called out “Do you two ever separate?” Over to us drawing everyone's attention our way.

I rolled my eyes in frustration as I felt Peter tense next to me, before we could defend ourselves Tony added to the horror “I found her in Pete's bed this morning they'd been playing hide the zucchini.”

Like children they all cheered causing my face to burn.

I reached out and felt Tony's nano suit's field radiating around his body, I subtly held my hand in his direction and made the suit zap him.

He jumped as he felt it and glared at me, I just raised an eyebrow at him.

Peter tugged my t-shirt and pulled me to sit down at the table, he dumped his backpack down and slid into a seat as far from Sam and Bucky as he could get, I laughed and sat next to him, taking a sip of the juice Bruce and put in front of the plate.

I ducked as I felt a plate of toast float too close to my head. I turned and Wanda winked at me.

It felt like no time before everyone was sat around eating their food.

I picked at my eggs trying to eat everything but giving up when I felt full after just four bites of scrambled egg, I settled for slowly biting into toast as I watched Bucky steal bacon from Sam's plate while Sam animatedly told Steve about a bad guy he'd found a few weeks before.

I felt Peter's hand on my leg and turned to look at him but stopped when I felt his lips at my ear.

“I've got to run, but eat your toast or I'm telling Bruce and he'll make you drink weird green protean shakes.” He whispered barely audible.

I saw him quickly glance around to make sure nobody was paying us attention and then he kissed my cheek and was gone by the time I'd turned around, a big smile on my face.

I glanced around too making sure nobody had seen and tried to finish my toast.

Tony stood up and caught my attention, he jerked his thumb behind him and I got up and followed him down into the lab.

I sighed before struggling to jump onto the worktop with one hand and a sprained ankle.

“You good?” He asked me, turning to look me in the eyes, I nodded and he smiled back at me, spinning to face a hologram of Peter's suit.

“What happened?” I asked since Peter hadn't told me.

“Little punk decided to try and fight everyone possible to get to you when your dad took you.” He turned to roll his eyes at me before turning back to his suit. “Are you ready to talk about it because I need to ask you some questions?” He didn't turn to face me straight away, giving me time to process what he’d asked.

I sighed and looked at me foot swinging in front of me. “I guess, there really isn't that much to it though.” I told him skeptically, not that I didn't trust his motives, it just wasn't that complicated a story. “Can I ask where he is first?” I mumbled quietly not looking up.

“Your dad? He's locked up in a shield facility, I'm not going to lie it's not pretty, he'll be there for a long while.” He said.

“His powers? He can get out easily?” I panicked.

Tony was already shaking his head before I'd finished my sentence.

“It's their job, he's not getting out. They have collars, same design as that room downstairs, dampens powers, he can't use his to get out, don't worry. That’s how we caught him so easily.” He briefly smiled at me before leaning against the work top across from me, tapping a screw driver against his stomach slowly.

“How'd you get back here so quick if you were in Minnesota the whole time?” He was careful not to make his tone accusing, just curious.

“One of my dad's science guys, he's been around as long as I can remember, about the only one that's lasted that long, he had these little cube things, said it was science and magic, it opened a portal, that's how dad got me back so quick in the first place, we walked through the door of the factory and came out in Minnesota.” I explained.

“Magic?" He frowned.

“I'm not crazy.” I said, looking up at him quickly.

“No kid, I know you're not I'm just worried, no wizard not working with dark magic should be working with your dad. I'm gonna have to call Strange see what he knows about that.” The frown stayed in place.

“What did you tell him about this building? Us?” He asked hesitantly, “It's fine we understand you had to, nobody is blaming you we just have to know, there was too many hours between him taking you and us getting him locked up he could have told anyone, anything, we've got to be prepared.” He added.

I shook my head, “I didn't tell him anything. He was going to kill me anyway." I held my plaster covered wrist up to him and nodded over to my x-rays still pinned up at the other side of the lab. “I wasn't going to give him what he wanted when I was dead either way.” I gave him a small smile.

He sighed at me, his eyes upset, “Kid you could have saved yourself a whole lot of pain if you'd have just told him what he wanted to know.” He gave me a disapproving look.

“Then he'd have killed me before you got him and I wouldn't have made it back.” I pointed out, smug.

“Just do me a favour, next time someone is breaking bones to get answers just hand them over.” He rolled his eyes and me.

“Don't count on it.” I winked at him.

“Cam.” He warned, looking like he wanted to strangle me.

I just smiled at him, watching his jaw jump.

He sighed and turned back to Peter's hologram suit, he swiped a few things and then my suit he'd made me appeared, the hole where the pole had gone through my body very apparent. My hand automatically went to my stitches.

I’d only noticed it hadn’t still been on my body the night before when I’d undressed to get into the shower. I’d felt a little awkward and just hoped it had been Wanda or Nat to take it off. I’d been dressed when I’d woken up at least.

“It'll be down for a few weeks, I have to rewire the whole system.” He said, turning back to me while my suit floated behind him.

‘Yeah, well I think I'll be down for a few weeks too.” I glared at my cast.

I turned around when I felt the door of the lab open, Wanda walked in, her beautiful hair up in a tight ponytail swinging behind her.

She was silent for a few seconds and then she frowned, “Tony I told you not to interrogate her until I was here!” She came and stood next to me.

“Well I didn't listen, imagine that.” Tony swiped my suit hologram away leaving one of his own in its place.

“Why? I'm perfectly ok Wanda, I’ve met Tony before you know?” I sighed.

They gave each other a weird look and it hit me “Oh.” Wanda was supposed to be there to make sure what I was saying was true.

“I'm sorry. We didn't doubt you, it was more to make sure you remembered everything properly.” She said in a gentle tone, her hand resting on my cast.

“Why wouldn't I remember everything right?” I asked her.

“You went through something terrible, memories get distorted and warped sometimes in stressful situations and you're surprisingly well adjusted right now, like nothing bad actually happened, it's worrying.” She said, her accent heavy with worry.

“It's how I grew up I didn't know him any other way.” I shrugged. “But if you want to take a tour be my guest, I don't think I'm remembering anything wrong but-“ I blew out a breath “What the hell do I know?” I looked up at them both.

Tony smiled at me in a sympathetic way, like he didn't actually believe I wasn't broken from the experience.

“Ok, if you're sure?” Wanda asked, raising her hand.

I nodded. “Ok thank back to just before you were taken, let it play out as naturally as you can until you got back to the compound.” She said nodding at me.

I took a deep breath and closed my eyes doing as she said, I thought back to Peter pulling me off the ground after he'd webbed my stomach and played it from there, it was like watching a terrible film in my head.

I knew I flinched throughout, I cringed away and some parts came so blurring, my brain already doing a good job of shoving it to the back of my brain and letting me ignore it, how I’d always dealt with everything. Just to ignore it. It had worked for twenty plus years it could work this time.

I stopped when I sat on Peter's bed, I opened my eyes and Wanda slowly pulled her hand away from my temple, a tear streaking down her face.

“Wanda?” I asked, reaching out to wipe her tear away.

I panicked, maybe I had remembered everything wrong, had I really betrayed them, given all their secrets away?

I thought I'd done so well, protecting the people I'd grown so attached to, who'd protected me for months, kept me safe from myself and my father.

They'd taught me how to be better, better with my abilities, better as a person and I'd ruined it all in just a few days.

Wanda clearly sensed what I was thinking and shook her head “No sweetie, you remembered everything exactly how it happened.” She nodded to Tony.

“Then, why?” I asked her.

“You are such a strong person. You didn't give him what he wanted even after all that. Just for us.” She beamed through her tears, it made my cheeks burn.

“And that room? It really was in the building the whole time, like Bruce said?” Tony asked, rage clear in his face.

Wanda just nodded, another tear fell.

“Son of a bitch!” Tony made me jump when he shouted. “Nobody tells Pete.” He added, looking between us both, his eyes so serious. I just nodded at him, I didn’t want him to know either, he was already blaming himself, if he found out he’d been so close he would be devastated.

Before we could say anything else, Nat made me jump when she appeared next to me, throwing her arms around my neck.

Steve and Bruce stood behind her, Steve nodded at me with a beautiful smile.

“Nat?” I asked when she hadn’t let go. She smelled wonderful, fruity and sweet.

“Yes?” She asked into my neck.

“This kinda of hurts?” I sighed in relief when she gasped and moved back.

“Sorry, I’m just so glad you’re back!” She beamed at me, her smile warmed me from the inside. They all were glad to have me back, all my worrying that they’d believe my father, that they wouldn’t want me back after all the trouble it had caused evaporated.

I blushed and looked down at my feet.

“Okay, can I go back upstairs, I can sense that I’m about to be the topic of this conversation and I don’t want to relive it, again.” I asked quietly, looking between them all.

“You should go and lie down, you need to be resting, your body needs rest.” Bruce said, looking at my wrist.

“I will go do that right now then.” I threw him a sarcastic salute before using Nat’s shoulder to help me jump down from the counter. It hadn’t been a good idea to hop up there but she didn’t complain.

I felt awkward walking out, knowing they still had questions, knowing they were all about to start talking about me and theorising and discussing but I couldn’t stay, I didn’t want to keep talking about it. Wanda could answer their questions now she had just seen it play out like a movie in front of her eyes.

“What actually happened Wanda?” I heard Tony asked as I was half way up the stairs, the lab door had stayed propped open when the others had walked in.

My curiosity stopped me though, they couldn’t see me on the stairs but I could just hear them.

“I don't know how she's still here, he beat her for hours, tortured her repeatedly. The tech in the room is the same as ours, dampens mutate’s powers, she could barely feel hers for days, he couldn’t use them on her but he got good with his feet. He told her that her mother killed herself because she regretted having her, threatened to kill us, told her his men had killed half of us already when she got taken. It was terrible. She shouldn't be ok right now, the only thing that kept her alive was us.” She mumbled.

“Us?” Nat asked.

“Yeah, she almost gave up when Frank told her some of us were dead, she was heartbroken, she lost hours, but then when she heard us outside she knew we were alive, she was so determined to get back here, even if she was going to die she wanted us to know she'd not done what her father said, she hadn't been spying on us, she’d not betrayed us. She just wanted to die knowing we didn't believe him.” I could hear tears in Wanda’s voice.

“God damn it.” Steve growled. “She really was right there in the building, we checked everywhere. We just left her?”

I flinched back at the anger in his voice, I didn't want to listen to anymore, I slowly backed up from the lab, making sure I didn’t get noticed and when I hit the top step I spun around right into Peter's chest.

I gasped and almost fell back but he caught me easily.

“Woah, what are you doing?” He asked, laughing as he pulled me upright.

“Nothing.” I said too quickly, he started to frown.

“You lying to me?” He asked tilting his head.

“What time is it, did you finish classes already?” I asked him.

“Yeah I finished class it's two thirty.” He tried to look around me.

“Oh cool, did you learn anything?” I asked, panicked.

“Did I learn-wait what is going on?” He shook his head, shaking away my attempted distraction.

“They’re all in the lab, I was listening.” I mumbled quietly, head down.

“They told you not to go in?” He asked, head tilted.

I shook my head “Not exactly.” I answered. “You probably should go down.” I shrugged and walked around him.

I knew he'd had questions about what happened to me, how I'd gotten out and where I'd been for the four days but I couldn't bring myself to explain. The night before I’d felt his need for answers in every touch, he wanted to know, he wanted me to tell him but he never asked, I never volunteered any information. I didn’t want him to know.

Maybe if he heard it through everyone else he'd never have to ask me questions about what happened.

I felt his confusion as I walked away, getting faster as I took the stairs as fast as my mangled body would let me and ducked into my bedroom, almost slamming the door behind myself.

I stood in the middle of my room, regretting my decision instantly.

I already wasn't good enough for Peter, not by a long shot. He was so good and pure and perfect and now he'd know how I was raised, who had raised me.

It was fine when he could just take away what he wanted from my vague tellings of what had happened during my life, but to hear exactly what he’d done, to his own daughter? That was different.

I started to panic, I'd only just told him I'd liked him like an absolute idiot and now he was definitely going to break up with me.

Tony had said it himself just that morning, I was raised by wolves, he wasn't.

My breathing got so fast and panicky it started to hurt, my stomach burned.

I moved and slid down the wall next to the door, trying to catch my breath. Tears sprang to my eyes as I tried to curl in on myself.

I tried to talk myself out of the panic attack, even if he didn’t want me anymore I’d be ok. I’d stay if I could. It would be ok. I was safe.

I had no idea how long I'd been panicking on the floor before I heard a knock at the door.

I didn't answer but there was no chance of me trying to reach out and lock the door and before I'd finished the thought Peter walked in, I only knew it was him because he was wearing his black and white converse I'd drawn webs all over.

I couldn't look up at him and he hadn't seem to have notice me until he turned to leave and spotted me.

“Cam? Jesus what happened?” He asked, crouching down in front of me.

I just shook my head, unable to speak.

He seemed to realise I was having a panic attack and sat down next to me leaning against the door.

He grabbed my good hand in his and held it between us, his thumb running over my knuckles.
His presence calmed me down, my breathing started to return to normal as the time passed slowly, he didn't say anything and he didn't push me he could hear my heart better than I could feel it and when it had slowed enough I felt him turn his head towards me, waiting for me to look up at him.

“What happened?” He whispered to me, pulling our hands up between us and wiping a tear from my cheek with the back of his hand.

“I panicked.” I whispered back.

He smirked “Yeah I kinda got that Cam, what were you panicking about?” He asked.

I hesitated to tell him, I didn't want him to know how much power he had over me, how much his words and actions could effect me.

His eyes were calculating as he looked at my face and as if he could read my mind he said “You were worried about me knowing what Frank did to you?”

I nodded again as his jaw jumped.

He signed, his eye closing and his head dropped back against the door.

“I know why you didn't tell me.” He said, clearly angry.

I wanted to pull my hand out his his, edge away from him so he could leave but as I loosened my grip on his he squeezed my hand.

“I'm so sorry.” He whispered to me.

I just nodded even though he couldn't see me and let more tears escape.

At least he was being gentle about it and I couldn't hold anything against him. He deserved to be with somebody that was good for him, someone that hadn't told him she couldn't do more than sex, even after he confessed how he felt, somebody who would be good for him, who didn't have an abusive father than threatened him and his family even if he was locked up now.

Thinking about it raised my heart again.

I tried to take a deep breath but it was jerky and made my ribs twinge. “Ouch.” I breathed and moved my cast against my stomach.

"You need to lay down.” Peter commented as he pushed himself up from the floor, keeping hold of my hand as he did and gently pulling me up and towards the bed.

I wanted to argue but instead I settled for sighing and allowing him to lead me to the bed.

I crawled in, defeated. It was comfier than the floor to have a breakdown and potentially spend the next several days unmoving I thought.

It shocked me when Peter jumped over me with ease and laid down next to me.

“What are you doing?” I muttered as he put his chin on my shoulder, looking down at me.

He looked upset “What? Do you want me to leave?” He asked.

“Well I mean I don't have a lot of experience with break-ups but usually when you break up with someone you don't stick around afterwards?” I said, utterly confused by his actions.

“What? Who's breaking up here?” He asked, shocked.

“Us?” I frowned, I'd lost the plot of this conversation.

"Why are you breaking up with me? I didn't even know we were together, I didn’t think you wanted that? How have I screwed it up this quick? Did Tony tell you to break up with me? Or Bucky? Or is it because I like made you get in bed because I know you hate being told what to do but you were in pain! Your stitches, and being crunched up isn't good for you it restricts th-“ he'd pushed himself up onto his elbow and had started to ramble at the air, I cut him off by putting my hand over his mouth and he looked down at me, his eyes shocked.

“What are you talking about? You broke up with me.” I pointed to the floor “You said you were sorry and then you were angry.” I shook my head.

He tried to speak but it was muffled by my hand, he pulled it away from his mouth and tried again, “Have you lost your mind? I'm pissed at your father! I apologised because I couldn't stop him. We couldn't get to you and he hurt you and you’re hurt now.” He shot at me, his eyes glossed over with anger again, that I know understood was directed at himself and my father, not at me. “Why would you think I'd break up with you because your father is a sadistic bastard?”

He shook his head in disbelief.

“Because I'm a wolf person.” I explained, my head feeling foggy with confusion.

“What?” Peter stared at me looking more confused than I felt.

“This morning Tony made the comparison of it being like I was raised by wolves, and you weren’t. I didn't grow up all sane and happy like you did and now you know who raised me and I'm not good like you.” He growled in frustration and pushed himself back into the pillow, he gripped the top of his nose and took a deep breath.

“Are you being serious Cam?” He moaned.

“Of course.” I said.

“So you're expecting me to break up with you because your dad is a giant asshole? And you think what? I'm too innocent to deal with that? When I've already known that for a long time? Are we on the same page?” He asked, he hadn't moved his position to look at me.

“I guess.” I said, when he said it out loud like that it did seem stupid.

“Ok good. So I can tell Bruce that you truly have lost your mind and he can bring the meds up now then.” He groaned, still frustrated.

I giggled a little, breaking my sullen mood. “Bugboy, come on.”

“No you come on Cam, where is the logic?” He asked me, finally breaking from his rigid pose and turning to look at me, moving his hands behind his head.

“Ok I freaked out a little.” I mumbled to him.

“Yeah just a little. You can't think I'm going to break up with you. I knew your dad was a dick before I even met you! Then that first day you were here and we watched him stab his only child I kind of caught on he was an asshole, so I don't think you have to worry about me finding out where you came from.” He rolled his eyes at me. “Don't forget about the time he threw me into a wall after choking me.”

I didn't say anything, I didn't know what to say to him. Part of me still felt like it was a trap.

He sighed and moved his arm and pulled me into his side. “Come here.” He kissed the top of my head and squeezed me as tight as he dared.

It wasn't long before I fell asleep, I wanted to talk things through with him, attempt to explain how I was feeling if I could find the words but my body and mind were so exhausted I couldn't keep my eyes open.

Chapter Text

I was woken up when I felt the bed move and I jerked awake, cringing as I felt my quick movement tug at my stitches.

“Shit, sorry I was trying not to wake you up.” Peter mumbled, sounding distorted as my head was on his chest.

I blinked a few times and pulled back just a little.

Peter was laid with his head against the headboard. His laptop was on the bed beside him and I noticed he was writing a paper with just his left hand, his right arm still wrapped around me, probably dead from my weight laying on him.

“Have you been writing that paper with one hand?” I questioned.

He chucked “Yeah, I didn't want to wake you.” He said.

“Where did you even get the laptop?” I asked, confused with sleep.

“I text Wanda to bring it up.” I smiled at me.

“Such a nerd.” I mumbled, blinking a few more times before rolling onto my back.

Peter stretched his fingers and moved the laptop out of his way.

"What time is it?” I asked.

“Sixish.” He saved his work and close the laptop, he grabbed his phone for a second and dropped that down onto the bed too.

“How am I still tired?” I moaned and it was true I could have closed my eyes and gone straight back to sleep.

“Go back to sleep then, your body needs sleep.” He said, tugging at my long hair on his chest.

“Nope.” I said while yawning. “What was your paper on?” I asked as a distraction.

“I thought you said you didn't want to go back to sleep?” He joked and sat up on the bed, stretching again.

“Har har.”

He explained his paper to me as he climb over the bed. Most of it went completely over my head but he seemed excited about it.

He was edging closer to the door as he spoke and I started to frown “What are you doing?” I asked him, if he was leaving he'd left his stuff on my bed.

"One second.” He said, and then opened the door.

Wanda was on the other side, a large pizza box in her hand.

She handed it to him, smiled at me and turned back around as Peter closed the door.

“What’s happening?” I asked, arching my brow at him.

“I’m using your injuries as an excuse for us to stay in here, eating pizza and watching TV instead of going downstairs to eat dinner with everyone.” He shrugged as he jumped back onto the bed.

I did prefer the sound of that, I’d loved breakfast, but after freaking out about Peter and going over everything again I didn’t want to go back down just then.

I watched him for a few seconds, how did he know me so well? I’d said it before, everyone had heard it, but he really was kind of perfect.

He caught me staring at him and started to blush, and in a second his confidence faltered, “What? Wait, did you want to go downstairs, I just assumed, we can go down if you want I just thoug-“ I cut him off, putting my hand over his mouth like I had the night before.

I pushed up onto my knees, “Shut up.” I moved my hand but kept him quiet by pushing my lips against his lightly, I felt him smile and responded with my own.

I pulled back, grabbing the pizza box from his hands as I did, pushing my back against the headboard, pizza box on my lap.

He put The Simpson’s on even though I knew it drove him crazy, I went to tell him he didn’t have to watch it but he turned to me before I could and just shook his head.

I smiled at him and took a bite of the pizza.

After two slices Peter stopped eating and took a deep breath.

“Can I ask you something?” He asked, not looking at me but keeping his eyes on the TV.

My heart skipped, what if he wanted to ask about what had happened?
I wasn’t ready, if I ever would be.

I thought Wanda would have told him everything, told them all everything, so I didn’t have to.

“Pete, I’m not ready to talk about it. I thought Wanda would have told you everything.” I told him the truth.

“What? No it’s not about that.” He shook his head at him.

“Oh! Then yes, you can.” I smiled, breathing a sigh of relief.

He looked down at the half eaten slice in my hand and not at me.

“Earlier when you thought I’d broken up with you?”

“Do we have to relive it again?” I groaned, rolling my eyes.

“Are we together? Like, is that something you want?” He finally got the confidence to look at my face.

I blew out a breath I didn’t know I’d been holding, “I think so?” I said, doubt colouring my tone.

He assessed me for a few seconds, eyes calculating. “You don’t want everyone to know?” He asked, seeming to pick the doubt right out of my head.

I bit my lip, but nodded. I didn’t know if that would offend him but I didn’t want to lie to him.

“Good, I definitely don’t want them to know either.” He chuckled, biting into his slice again.

I opened my mouth to say something else, but closed it again, chickening out.

He caught me though, “There’s something else?” He asked, just knowing.

I sighed and dropped my half eaten slice back into the box, I pulled my knees to my chest but wince then it hurt and pushed them back out in front of me. “I have no idea how to do it, how to just be with someone?” I admitted, cheeks heating.

He laughed a little, “There isn’t a rule book Cam, we just do what we’ve been doing.” He shrugged and looked back at the TV. “Just less you rejecting me when I get close to you.” I saw him smirking to himself.

“Oh very funny.” I grumbled, picking my slice of pizza back up.

No matter how much I tried, I couldn’t sleep that night. I’d been exhausted when I’d woken up, but as soon as Peter dumped everything off the bed and we turned the TV off I was wide awake.
I kept waiting for the exhaustion to hit again, kept hoping if I kept my eyes closed and slowed my breathing down that I’d be able to fall asleep but I couldn’t.

When Peter’s arms slowly became slack with sleep around my shoulders I gently slid out of the bed, waiting a few minutes in the dark to make sure I hadn’t woken him up.

I slipped out my room as quietly as I could and made my way to the kitchen like I usually did when I couldn’t sleep. The room was empty, I grabbed a bottle of water and leant against the counter, taking slow sips as I stared into the darkness at nothing.

I’d been still for so long, so motionless and quiet that I started to feel an electrical pulse I hadn’t noticed before, I closed my eyes and felt for the direction, the gym.

I opened my eyes and pushed off the counter, making my way back into the lobby, the energy getting stronger the closer I got to the gym.

I quietly pushed the door out my way, Bucky.

Of course.

He had his back to the door, his shirt was off, he glistened with sweat as he repeatedly hit the punchbag, grunting each time he made contact.

“I thought Tony didn’t let you use the regular bags?” I asked him as I sat down on the bench.
I saw him jump just a little but other than that he didn’t react.

“It’s a reinforced one.” He muttered, continuing to hit the bag.

“Oh. Are you almost finished?” I asked, wanting to talk to him. About nothing in particular, just wanting to talk to him again.

“No, because I’m pissed off, I’m fucking pissed off.” He growled, throwing another punch, his vibranium arm blurring as he hit so hard.

“Okay? What are you so pissed off about?” I asked, my heart sinking thinking it could be something I’d done. I hadn’t seen him since that breakfast, and he hadn’t said anything to me, he’d kept his eyes on his food as much as he could.

“Everything. All the time Cam. I’m pissed off I jumped off that roof and left you to get caught, I’m pissed off that we spent four days frantically looking for you and you were right there the whole time. We could have gotten you, we could have stopped him before he touched you but instead we left you there, dying in a room alone while we came back here to sleep. Doesn’t that piss you off? That you had to fight with everything you had just to get out of a room alone? To get here and just find us in bed?” His punches got harder and harder as he spoke, his breathing getting heavier, his tone angrier.

“Not really.” I shrugged, meaning what I was saying. I really hadn’t been mad, logically I was dead, my father said I’d been dead, my injuries and time I’d been away said I was dead, everything pointed to dead. And Bruce had said they’d only gotten back a few hours before I had, so they’d been out looking for days, trying to find me. They’d caught my dad which had been the whole point in the first place. They’d looked, they couldn’t run on nothing forever, they needed sleep too, they needed to rest and eat and hydrate just as much as the next person. It’s not like I hadn’t heard them trying to find me, they’d tried but I’d been in a place specifically designed to not be found. I wouldn’t ever blame them for not being able to find me. I repeated this to Bucky when he stopped punching and turned to look at me, an agonised look on his face.

“Cam you were right there, we were inches away from you, and we missed you.” He balled his fists again.

I smiled gently at him, “Do you know what this means?” I asked him, derailing some of his anger, which was my point.

“What?” He asked, wiping sweat from his face with a towel.

“I’m totally a better superhero than you guys.” I shrugged, like it was just a fact.

He was thrown for a second, “And how do you figure that?” He asked, shaking his head at me.

“I got out of that room by myself, somewhere you guys couldn’t even find. So that mean’s I’m a better superhero than you all. Oh this means I should definitely get Steve’s shield.” I smiled at him as I watched the rest of his anger drop from his face, replaced with annoyance.

I loved to annoy him.

I’d missed annoying him.

“And for the record I can’t talk you down from blaming yourself too, it’s taking everything in me to talk Peter down so can you just get over it already, I’m here, I’m alive, everyone is fine?” I added, shamelessly trying to guilt him into not blaming himself.

He knew what I was doing and glared at me, but let the fight drop out of him, he heaved a sigh and threw himself onto the bench next to me.

“You know that’s not fair kid?” He asked, grabbing his bottle of water from the bench between us.

“If it works, I don’t care if it’s fair James.” I smiled up at him.

He glared at me, clearly wanted to tell me not to call him James, I raised a brow at him, daring him but he just sighed and shook his head at me again.

“Why are you awake anyway? Bruce says you need to rest.” He eyed me like I was about to drop dead.

“I couldn’t sleep, as usual.” I shrugged, swinging my legs in front of me, the ache from the sprain fading all the time. “Why are you up? You need rest too?”

“Too wound up.” He mumbled.

“Can you drive?” I asked him.

“What?” He laughed, “You know I can drive?” He eyed me like I’d lost my mind.

“I know you can ride a bike, do you have to have a different licence for that? I can’t imagine you driving a car.”

He sighed. “Yes I can drive a car. Why?” He kept looking at me like I was crazy.

“Can I make you feel sorry enough for me to take me on a drive?” I asked him, widen my eyes for the full effect. I could see he was about to protest, I held my cast up, “I can’t drive myself.” I pouted.

“You are so annoying Cam.” He growled and dropped his head against the wall behind us.

“That’s not a no?” I stood up swinging my casted arm to draw attention.

“Go and get your shoes on.” He groaned, defeated.

I jumped up and darted to the door, as fast as my body let me anyway, which wasn’t that quick anymore, looking back to smile at him, he just shook his head at me.

I quietly made my way upstairs and then gently pushed my door open, making sure I didn’t wake Peter up.

I decided to grab my phone from my dresser, I’d not touched it since I’d gotten back but I was worried if Peter woke up and didn’t find me he’d panic. I’d text him in the car and let him know where I was, I knew his phone was on silent so it wouldn’t wake him up and he’d just see it if he woke up while I was gone.

I grabbed my shoes and then grabbed Peter’s hoodie from the back of the desk chair too, I was already pretty cold.

I didn’t disable the cameras as I ducked back out of my room, I wasn’t trying to hide this from anyone, if anyone did decide to freak out at least they’d see I’d left with Bucky and we were fine.
I leant against my bedroom door as I put my shoes on, pulling Peter’s hoodie over my head and then pushing my cast through the arm with some frustration.

I headed down to the garage and Bucky was already leaning against my car waiting for me.

“You know if I get chewed out by Banner or Stark for breaking you out when you’re supposed to be resting I’m going to be pissed.” He commented as he ducked into the drivers seat.

“It’s probably Wanda you’d have to look out for.” I told him with a laugh.

He rolled his eyes at me and held his hand out towards me. “Oh I forgot the key. Hold on.” I closed my eyes for a second, reaching out the car to bring it to life. I didn’t like having to concentrate so hard for something I’d previously found so easy but I managed it quickly enough, even if it did take a lot more out of me than I’d admit to anyone.

Chapter Text

Bucky didn’t say anything until we were out of the compound, “Are you set on not talking about it?” He asked me quietly.

I took a deep breath, heart faltering for a second before I answered him. “If I talk about it, I’m going to think about it. I don’t want to think about it, it hurts, it sucks, it makes me want to breakdown and stay down. I need to not talk about it to stay upright Bucky.” I told him, watching the blur of colours flash passed the car.

“You ever thought you might need to talk about to to move on from him?” He asked after a few minutes of silent navigating around the city.

“Do you ever talk about it?” I asked him, turning to look at him.

He frowned and glanced down at me, “Talk about what?” He questioned.

“Hydra? Being forced to be an assassin for like forty years?” I snapped.

I regretted my words the second I’d said them but it made me angry just thinking about it.

“Fifty years.” He said, his voice not angry like I thought it would be.

“What?”

“It was fifty years that Hydra had me. Give or take a year.” He said, “I do talk about it, I did. I had a therapist. People ask, I’ll answer. It helped.” He glanced at me.

“Well that’s fine for you but that’s not how I work.” I mumbled back, crossing my arms, wanting to end the discussion and regretting asking him to drive me.

“We all just want to know you’re ok, it’s worrying how okay you are, you’re just fine after what he did.” He said, glancing at me between watching the road.

His words hit me and made my eyes water. I wasn’t fine and I wasn’t ok I was just good at ignoring things and people trying to make me talk about them didn’t make it easy.

“I’m not okay Bucky. I’m not fine, I’m so far from fine it’s painful. I’m not okay! I’m terrified, all the time! I can’t breathe without it hurting, can barely move without a reminder of what he did to me. Okay, I’m not fine!” I shouted, the tears spilling over before I could blink them back.

“What are you scared of? Your dad?” He asked in a calm voice.

I almost didn’t answer, I almost got a hold on my outburst but then I realised he’d pulled the car over and he was looking at me with concern and I couldn’t stop myself.

“I’m scared you’re all going to realise that I’m not worth all this. I’m not worth the fighting and I’m not worth the effort. My own mom apparently killed herself because of me, because she regretted me. You spent days looking for me and hurting yourselves and I’m terrified you’re all going to wake up and realise it’s just not worth your time. I have nothing but you guys and I won’t survive without you.” I admitted, shocking myself with my admission.

“Do you know about Tony’s parents?” He asked after a few seconds.

It caught me off guard. The complete turn in conversation.

I just shook my head at him.

“They were murdered, but it was covered up to look like a car accident.” He said, looking through the windscreen as a few rain drops landed on it.

I didn’t know what this had to do with anything I’d just said, so I stayed quiet, waiting to see if he was going to go anywhere with it.

“I killed them. When hydra had control of me, they sent me to kill his parents.” He looked back at me, his eyes sad and regretful.

I opened my mouth to say something but he held his hand up to stop me, I was grateful he did as I had no idea what I was going to say.

“Wanda’s parents were killed when she was young. Stark used to make weapons, it was one of his bombs that killed them, almost killed her and her brother too but Wanda’s magic saved them. She let Hydra experiment on her and then she took a town hostage after vision died. Hulk, he killed people ruthlessly, without a second thought and Banner, before he took control of The Hulk, had to just sit back and watch as it happened, when he came back to himself he knew what The Hulk, what he’d done.” Bucky took a deep breath and then looked at me again.
My tears still slowly falling.

“Do you know what we all have in common?” He asked.

“That’s completely different Bucky, none of you had a choice, none of you did any of those things on purpose.” I shook my head at him, finally realising what he was trying to say.

“And you had a choice? You chose to do the things you’ve done, the things you think make you not worth the effort?” He questioned, staring at me with his beautiful blue eyes.

I looked away, guilt tugging at me.

“No but-“ he cut me off.

“But nothing. You didn’t have a choice, you were surviving. We were surviving.” He tapped arm, making me look back at him. “When I started to come out of Hydra’s control, Steve tried to find me, he did find me and he fought almost everyone trying to defend me. I didn’t think I was worth it either, I couldn’t get passed the guilt to think that I was worth it. It’s been years and I still sometimes don’t think it was worth it.” He admitted.

“You were being used by Hydra, you didn’t have any control.” I said, my voice watery from tears.

“No I didn’t, but it was still me, my fingers pulled the triggers.” He said.

“It’s not the same, you were a victim.” I whispered, shaking my head.

“Your dad might not be Hydra but he may as well be. You’re worth it. Trust me.” He smiled gently down at me, watching me to see if I was hearing what he was saying.

“I still don’t want to talk about it. I can’t, if I think about it too much, if I start telling everyone how I’m really feeling and how hurt I really am, I’m not going to be able to get out of bed.” My tears hadn’t stopped but they were slowing.

“Well, when you’re ready to talk about it, and I hope you will be, we’re all here to listen, we all understand a lot more than you think, even if you don’t realise it.” He flipped the wipers on as the rain picked up.

“I just wanted to watch the lights as we drove.” I mumbled, scrubbing my face before wiping my glasses in the sleeve of Peter’s hoodie.

“Sorry.” Bucky chuckled to himself. “I don’t know what you’ve done but you’ve got me making Steve speeches.” He rolled his eyes and turned back in his seat to pull out from the side of the road.

“Thank you.” I whispered to him as he sped down the empty streets.

I glanced at the radio that had been playing very quietly in the background the whole time and noticed it was almost two in the morning.

I’d forgotten to text Peter, I assumed he was still asleep as nobody had rang either of us panicked.

I pulled my phone from the hoodie pocket and clicked it to life, luckily it still had battery left in it, the perks of a useless phone that hadn’t been used in a week, it still had some battery life.

As I woke the screen through I frowned, “What?” Bucky asked me, I must have made a sound or he’d been watching my face.

“I don’t know.” I shook my head.

There was a messaged from an unknown number waiting for me. The day of the fight. It wasn’t just a number I didn’t know, it was blocked.

I opened it, my hands shaking even though I couldn’t understand why.

‘u have to run, he knows and hes coming. Get out of there.’

“What’s happened?” Bucky asked, slowing the car down to try and look at my phone.

“A blocked number text me that day, it says to run that he was coming. Someone was trying to warn me about my dad.” I told him, staring up at him in shock.

He looked at my face for a second "You don’t have Karen?” He asked.

“No, not on me.” I shook my head.

He looked thoughtful for a second, I watched the windscreen wipers in shock.

Who knew me enough to warn me about my father? Who even knew what my father was really doing? He’d even told his scientists that I’d been held hostage by The Avengers. He hadn’t seemed to have told anyone what was really happening, whoever Ken was seemed to know more but I’d only seen him for those few seconds he’d thrown me in the room, he certainly didn’t know me or care about me.

“It’s waited this long, it can wait until the morning.” Bucky said after a few minutes of thought.
I guessed he was right, it wouldn’t do any good waking everyone up now. I probably wouldn’t have seen it for a while longer if I hadn’t have come out with Bucky that evening.

Something was tugging at the back of my mind though and I just couldn’t reach it.

While I was thinking about Ken, something occurred to me.

I looked at Bucky’s profile, “Can I ask you something?”

“It depends on what the question is?” He raised his brow, keeping his eyes on the road.

“When you guys came to get me, when you caught my dad, did you arrest anyone else?”

I saw his jaw jump and his hands tightened around the stirring wheel. He must have had control though as the stirring wheel stayed in one piece.

“A few guys, I don’t know names, but we were more focused on trying to find you.” He shook his head.

“And the machine? Did-did you do anything with it?” I asked quietly.

“No.” He paused like he wanted to add something else. He looked down at me and sighed before adding, “We were actually supposed to ask you about that but Peter said we had to wait."

“Ask me what?” I frowned.

He didn’t reply and he didn’t look at me.

“James.” I said sternly.

His jaw jumped again and he made a noise at that back of his throat like his warning not to call him that got caught in his throat.

“I’ll tell Wanda you woke me up and made me come out with you if you don’t ask me.” I threatened.

He sighed, “We need your help with the machine. We couldn’t just blow it, there’s a shield around it, Tony said you’d taken another down like it before your dad took you. Tony’s been working to try and find a way around but he thinks the best shot is you. But, we didn’t want to ask you to do it.” He said, his voice defeated. He kept glancing at me for my reaction, worried.

“I’ll do it. His scientist told me he’d turn it off if my dad wasn’t back in two hours, he said it was getting unstable. I think, without him there, it should stay off.”

“They turned it off?” He asked, shocked.

“Well that’s what he said he was going to do, I don’t know if he did, I don’t know what they know by now. The shield will be up, but the machine will be off if they did it.” I shrugged, frustrated I actually didn’t know much.

“You don’t have to help us, Tony can find a way to take the shield down.” Bucky said as he turned onto a busy street.

I frowned wondering how it was so busy at this time in the morning.

I looked back down at my phone and realised I still hadn’t text Peter.

I closed the mystery message and quickly text Peter telling him I was in the city with Bucky and I was ok.

I sighed before putting my phone back in the pocket.

"I just want it to be over. I’ll help.” I told Bucky.

“Are you getting tired yet or are we going to be at this all night?” Bucky asked me in response.

I smiled at him, “Not tired, but you can drive back if you want.”

We didn’t head back, Bucky drove for a few more hours, he answered any question I asked even if it embarrassed him, I knew he was trying to keep me distracted.

When I asked him how many languages he could speak he spent ten minutes answering questions in as many languages. He only stopped when I promised not to call him James for at least a week.

When I asked him about dating, he blushed and I couldn’t stop laughing.

“It’s been a while.” He answered me with a glare.

“But you look like that.” I commented, gesturing to him as a whole. “And you drive people around in the middle of the night just because they can’t sleep.” I smiled up at him.

“Maybe if I didn’t have to drive people around in the middle of the night, I could find time to meet someone.” He answered me, shaking his head.

“And where would you be meeting people at this time of night exactly?” I asked him, a smirk on my face.

He just sighed at me and rolled his eyes.

The compound was still dark and quiet when we got back.

Bucky saw the direction I was heading and grabbed the back of the hoodie.

“Absolutely not. You need to at least try and get some sleep.” He grumbled, gently tugging me back towards the stairs.

I’d had every intention of heading back into the kitchen.

I sighed and let him pull me to my door.

He glared at me until I put my hand on the handle, I didn’t want to open the door in case he saw Peter in my bed. I didn’t want him to know he was in there, that Peter hadn’t left after we’d eaten.

He didn’t move and it looked like he had no intention to until I was inside.

“And you say I’m annoying.” I moaned as I pushed my door open a crack and slid through the gap, glaring at him as I quietly closed the door behind me.

I locked it with the panel by the door and sighed as I leant against it.

I kicked my shoes off and put my phone down on the desk before crawling back onto the bed.

“Are you okay?” Peter’s raspy voice almost made me jump.

“Yeah I’m ok, go back to sleep.” I whispered into the darkness, I felt his hand reach for me.

He just mumbled something incoherent as his hand found mine and he was asleep again.

I listened to Peter’s slow breathing and finally managed to fall asleep.

“I definitely missed my calling.” Peter chuckled.

“In wrapping casts in ziplock bags? Where would you have taken that as a career?” Examining my wrapped cast as Peter patted down the last bit of tape he’d added.

“Competitive cast wraps world championships.” He answered seriously.

“Well, there’s still time.” I rolled my eyes at him pulling my arm back. “Thanks.” I smiled as I stood up from the bed.

Peter leaped up from the floor with ease.

“I should sneak back into my room before someone stumbles in there.” He grabbed his stuff from my bedside table and ducked out the door quickly.

Showering took longer with one arm but Peter had done a good job on the wrapping.

After I’d taken the wrapping off, dried and changed into my denim coveralls and sky blue bandeau I realised I couldn’t do my hair.

I frowned at myself in the mirror, not wanting to leave it down, it was getting too long and it annoyed me.

I thought about asking Peter for help and then almost laughed at the thought of him trying to french braid my hair.

I left my room with my brush and a few hair ties, and walked down the hallway and gently knocked on Wanda’s door, there was no answer, I guessed she’d already be downstairs.

“Wanda?” I called from the hallway leading to the kitchen.

She appeared at the end in the kitchen almost instantly, “What’s wrong?” She asked, her eyes wide.

“What? Nothing.” I frowned at her. “Why?”

“You never draw attention to yourself, you sneak around like a little ninja.” She commented, her eyes assessing me as I made my way towards her.

“Well, it was pure laziness, I didn’t want to walk all the way down here if you weren’t there.” I shrugged with a smile.

She rolled her eyes at me and moved back when I made it to her side. “What do you want me for?” She asked.

“Can you put my hair into French braids?” I asked her, holding my cast up as an explanation as to why.

She gave me a wide smile, “Of course sweetie, come on.” She moved over to the sofa, standing behind me and taking the brush and hair ties from me.

Sam and Steve walked into the kitchen a few seconds after I’d sat down, Steve went straight for the coffee and Sam dropped himself on the sofa opposite me, he nudged my leg as he’d passed me, “How are you doing?” He asked, leaving his teasing comments out for the moment.

I shrugged, “I’ve felt worse.”

“That’s the spirit.” He replied, his serious look replaced with his usual smile.

Wanda worked silently for a few minutes, the gentle tugging was actually pretty soothing and I was so tired I almost fell asleep, the only thing that kept me awake was Sam’s loud laugh as he chatted with Steve.

“Did you sleep ok?” Wanda asked me, like she’d been reading my mind. I rolled my eyes even though she couldn’t see.

“What the hell were you and Bucky doing in the city at two in the morning?” Peter walked into the kitchen, his phone in his hand, confusion all over his face.

“What, who?” Wanda had luckily finished braiding my hair as she patted my shoulder.

“Cam.” Peter answered her, nodding at me.

Wanda moved around to Peter’s side, reading the text I’d forgotten I’d sent. I hadn’t mentioned my late night to drive to Peter that morning, and I hadn’t planned too but I’d forgotten I’d left the message.

“What happened?” Wanda asked, her eyes back to the worry I’d seen earlier when I’d come into the kitchen.

“Nothing happened, don’t worry.” I shook my head.

“Then why were you in the city at that time?” Steve asked, drawing my attention to him.

“I couldn’t sleep.” I shrugged, feeling awkward as everyone’s eyes were on me, the attention was off putting, it made me feel like I’d actually done something wrong.

I wished I could curl in on myself, pull my knees to my chest for protection but I knew it would hurt.

“Then you watch some TV or come down for some milk, you don’t go roaming the city with the bionic staring machine in the middle of the night.” Sam shook his head at me.

“We weren’t exactly roaming the city! We drove around for a while, Jesus what is the big deal? You’re all acting like we went out on a murder spree or something.” I defended myself, getting riled up.

“Cam, you’re injured right now.” Wanda said gently, voice coloured in sympathy.

“Yeah, I’m not dying it’s just a few stitches and a broken wrist.” I pointed out, their overreaction making me want to walk out the kitchen.

Bucky walked in with Tony and Nat behind him and everyone turned to face them, my heart sinking as the room filled.

“What were you thinking?” Wanda asked Bucky, her voice angry.

He turned from pouring coffee and looked around, not understanding she was directing the question at him. “Coffee?” He asked, holding the pot out, confused.

“Don’t be an asshole! You took Cam into the city last night.” I saw red swirling in Wanda’s hands at her sides.

He leaned, looking around her to find me, a questioning look in his eyes, he didn’t understand the anger either.

“They’re overreacting, apparently I’m dying and I didn’t know.” I shrugged at him, resisting the urge to roll my eyes.

“She couldn’t sleep.” He said simply, shrugging.

I glanced at Peter when I felt his eyes on me, he looked upset.

I shrugged at him, I didn’t know what I should say, we hadn’t done anything wrong, it wasn’t like it was the first time I hadn’t been able to sleep in the compound.

“So your solution was to drag her around the city in the middle of the night?” Tony asked him, joining in the overreacting anger.

“He didn’t drag me anywhere, I dragged him, he didn’t even want to go.” I defended Bucky, there was no reason for any of them to be angry but especially not at Bucky, the guilt building inside me as I wished I could go back in time and stop myself from asking Bucky to drive me anywhere.

“What if something had happened?” Wanda asked, looking between us.

“Can we just stop overreacting now? If I can make it back from Minnesota in the middle of the night while bleeding out by myself, I think a quiet drive through the city with Bucky is ok.” I snapped at her, when she winced I clamped my lips shut, hating myself for saying it.

Chapter Text

“Really?” Sam shook his head at me.

I let out a shaky sigh when I caught a glimpse of Peter’s eyes scrunched shut. “Okay, too far, sorry.” I mumbled, closing my own eyes and letting my head drop back to the back of the sofa.

“We understand that those four days were terrible for you Cam, but they weren’t exactly fun for us you know.” I heard Nat say, she’d not said anything since coming into the kitchen.

“What’s that got to do with anything?” I asked, my eyes snapping open as I looked over at her.

“You just got back, broken and bleeding and barely alive, what if we’d have woken up and found you just gone? Would you really want us to feel that way again? Like we’d lost you, wondering what could be happening to you? Do you know how painful that is for us to think about?” She asked, pain clear on her face.

I gasped quietly to myself.

I stood up and before I could look at anyone, I started for the kitchen door, “I text Peter telling him where I was, and I didn’t disable the camera’s so anyone could see I was with Bucky.” I said, holding my anger back as best I could but my voice still came out like venom.

I turned at the kitchen door, I could feel my powers getting away from me as rage burned through my entire system, the hallway light flickered behind me. “But I’m sorry the way I’m barely managing to cope with being tortured by my own father for information about you guys has caused you pain. I’ll try and keep that in mind the next time my dad is kicking me so hard that I pass out from the pain. Must remember not to leave the compound to escape thinking about that for a few hours, because it might cause one of you guys to think about that. Got it.” I spun around, rage pushing me forward into the lobby, I barely felt the twinge in my ankle as I almost ran up the stairs.

I stopped before reaching the stairs though, I didn’t want to go back to my room, I didn’t want to be in the compound.

I heard everyone start shouting at once, all their voices blurred into one roar of noise as I debated, I pushed the front door out of my way and the sound of arguing angry voices got quieter as I slammed the door behind myself.

It was still raining so I stuck close to the building under the huge eve that protected the most of the surrounding building from the rain.

I moved around to the side out of view of the stupid giant glass wall of windows, where I was able to see most of the trees and slid down the wall to sit on the cold concrete.

I pulled my knees to my chest, ignoring the pain it caused.

I understood that they’d have been worried if they’d woken up to find me just gone from the compound without a word, but that wasn’t what had happened.

I’d left with Bucky, I’d left the cameras on and I’d text Peter so they didn’t have to worry. It made me blindly furious that Nat was trying to make me feel guilty about leaving, trying to add their pain to my own.

Like I’d done it on purpose. Like I’d tried to make them worry.

Like I had to think through all their pain, what they could go through, add their feelings to my own while I was just trying to make it through the day.

What I’d said to Bucky was true, if I kept thinking about it, if I started to talk about it, if I kept reliving what had happened in my head over and over, I wouldn’t be able to get out of bed, I wouldn’t make it. The only way I’d made it twenty something years was to avoid everything I could, ignore the memories and distract myself when I couldn’t keep them back by myself.
I wasn’t going to apologise for that and I wasn’t going to take on their pain at the expense of my sanity.

I had thought about their feelings, I had taken steps to avoid them feeling any worry about me, that was what I was mad about the most. I’d tried, I’d done everything I could have done and it went completely unnoticed because I hadn’t told each of them where I’d been the second they’d woken up.

I felt my powers slipping again and I didn’t know what it could get to outside, I would’t know.
I took a few deep breaths and pulled it back.

I probably shouldn’t have snapped as much as I had, I probably should have handled it more maturely, explained myself calmly and quietly but I didn’t seem to work that way.

I felt some of the fight leave my body as I watched the rain hit the grass, zeroing in on a blade that kept getting bent back by raindrops before it sprang back up.

I counted the blade bending eighteen times, each time taking a deep breath.

“You should come inside, it’s freezing.” Peter mumbled from beside me, making me jump. I hadn’t heard him approach, my new blade of grass friend taking up all my attention.

“I’m fine out here.” I told him, not turning to look at him.

I felt him sit next to me, he stayed quiet for a few minutes.

“The room you were in was right there? We were stood outside?” He asked. He hadn’t known that, Tony said not to tell him but it must have come out while they argued.

I wanted to deny it, he already blamed himself I didn’t want to make it worse but I also wanted to stop worrying about everyone else’s reactions to what I went through.

I hesitated before nodding yes.

“Jesus Christ.” He choked out, I saw his head drop back against the building from the corner of my eye.

“Freaking out about it now won’t change anything.” I said, still watching the blade of grass.

“I know.” He sighed sadly.

After a few more minutes of silence I reached my good hand out to the side of me, searching for Peter’s.

While I wanted to stop thinking about their pain and concentrate on fixing my own first, apparently I couldn’t just turn it off and I hated the thought of Peter blaming himself again.

He must have had his eyes open because he grabbed my hand without a word.

It felt like hours that we sat in silence, listening to the rain. The only reason I knew he was still there was because of his hand in mine, he’d occasionally tense up but I didn’t ask why. I couldn’t keep giving everyone the same speech about why it didn’t matter if they were outside the room or they’d been across the world, they still wouldn’t have found the room, my father still wouldn’t have done anything different, I’d have still been in the position I was in now.

“I lash out when I’m scared and angry.” I said when the silence became too much for me.

“What?” Peter said, sounding like I’d interrupted his train of thought.

“When I’m angry and scared like when I’m surrounded by a bunch of angry superhero’s, I lash out.” I said, finally turning to face him.

He had dark circles under his eyes, they were red rimmed and his curly hair was a mess, he’d definitely been running his hands through it with stress. He still managed to look so good though.

He shook his head, a small smile playing on his lips. “We know.”

“I did mean it though, I can’t keep taking everyone into account, I need to ignore it, I need to not think about it and I know everyone wants me to talk about it and go through it step by step but I can’t do it.” I looked in his eyes, letting him know I was serious.

He held his hand up in defence, if mine wasn’t in his other he would have held both up.

“Hey, I know, I didn’t agree with what Nat said, Bucky was really mad, I think he was telling Nat to apologise but I’m not sure.” He mused.

I smirked, “How are you not sure?” I asked.

“Well when they get really mad at each other they argue in Russian so I missed most of it.” He shrugged.

I laughed a little, mood brightening at the thought of them arguing in a different langue and everyone else just stood trying to make sense of it.

“You could have woken me up.” Peter said.

“I’m not going to wake you up just because I can’t sleep.” I shook my head. “You know the whole worrying thing goes both ways? You need sleep.” I moved out hands up between us and used the back of my fingers to stroke the dark circles under his eyes.

He scrunched his nose up at me and pulled our hands away.

“You know Nat’s just worried, we all are?” He asked, watching my carefully.

“I know bugboy. Doesn’t mean I have to be happy about it.” I leant my head back against the compound to mirror Peter’s position.

“Don’t you have class today?” I asked him, remembering why he’d woken up early, his alarm waking me up after just a few hours of sleep too.

“Yeah, in,” He grabbed his phone from his jeans, and checked the time “an hour.” He sighed.

“So now that we’re like together, can I ask you for a favour?” I asked him, he looked back at me with a smile.

“Did not being together ever stop you before?” He arched a brow at me.

I laughed, “Well no, but maybe now I won’t feel so bad about it?” I shrugged, wondering if I was supposed to feel differently in myself. I didn’t think I did. My feelings had always been there for Peter I’d just done a stunning job of ignoring them and convincing myself that it was just physical.

“What do you want?” He asked, I felt butterflies pass through my body as I caught his eyes glance down at my lips.

“On your way home can you bring me one of those orange coffee things we saw on the advert yesterday?” I smiled at him, really wanting the orange coffee, it was a special for October and it looked just the right amount of gross that it would be delicious.

He chuckled to himself, “Of course you want an orange coffee.”

He looked at my lips again and leant forward, I almost pulled back to stop him before I remembered, he stopped with his lips barley touching mine. “Were you about to pull back?” He asked, lips grazing mine.

“Totally, but I remembered in time.” I smiled and closed the small gap between us.

As his hand moved gently to my neck I deepened the kiss, feeling the last of my anger dissolve from my body, replaced with desire and need for Peter.

As I moved to twist myself closer to him pain shot through me and I pulled back, wincing. “Ouch.” I sighed, pushing myself back against the wall.

“Are you okay?” He asked, eyes wide.

“I’m okay.” I smiled at him, pushing my legs out and taking a deep breath.

Before he could panic or overreact we heard the front door open.

“Otvali!” We heard Bucky shout as the door slammed shut, I leant around Peter to see what he was doing, he stood glaring up at the rain, looking as frustrated as I’d been when I’d stormed out too.

“I know that one.” Peter whispered to me.

“I think I can guess what that was.” A variation of ‘fuck off’ is understandable in most languages.

“You know you could definitely get a date if you spoke to them in Russian, it’s really hot.” I called over to him, laughing when he jumped a little.

“I can get a date in English.” He called back, not looking at me but kept staring up.

“Watching a game with Sam doesn’t count as a date.” I saw his jaw jump from where I was sitting and it made me smile. “You thinking about strangling me?” I asked him.

“It’s what gets me up in the mornings.” He answered just loud enough for us to hear.

I caught Peter looking at me confused. “He hasn’t dated in a while.” I told him in way of an explanation.

I saw Bucky start to turn and I pulled my hand from Peter’s gently, Peter noticed Bucky’s movements at the same time and pulled his hand closer to his legs.

“What are you doing sat in the cold?” He asked us, frowning at me.

I shrugged, “Peter made me, I’m so cold.” I gave a fake shudder as I pointed at Pete.

Peter groaned “You’ve got to stop doing that Cam.”

I laughed and held my hand up at Bucky, “Help the less nimble.” I made a grabbing motion so he’d reach for me. He sighed and held his left hand out for me to pull up with.

Peter had no problem jumping to his feet in a second.

“I’ve gotta run.” He reached down and grabbed his backpack leant against the wall that I hadn’t noticed before and slung it over his shoulder.

“Don’t forget my Halloween coffee.” I called at him as he lopped through the rain to the compound gates.

He just waved his hand in acknowledgement.

“Has everyone stopped overreacting?” I turned to Bucky after watching Peter jump over the wall instead of simply open the gate.

“I don’t think they ever will.” He shook his head with a sigh.

“Okay, so is now the time to mention the text to them or?” I bit my lip.

“Shit, I’d completely forgot about that.” I saw his jaw jump again, head falling back to glare at the sky.

“Come on vibranium man.” I pushed him to get him moving.

“Where did your anger go? How did you just turn it off?” He questioned as we made it to the front door.

“I’ve been out there a while with no outlet, it just evaporates into the air.” I said as we hit the lobby, everything seemed quiet again.

“I’ll go and grab my phone.” I said, chickening out of going into the kitchen straight away.

Chapter Text

My anger had evaporated and without it I didn’t want to face everyone.

I wasn’t angry anymore, just annoyed and exhausted. I wished they’d just understand that I need to keep going instead of looking back all the time. I knew they were worried, I couldn’t blame them for that but I could blame them for trying to push me to talk about shit I just wanted to forget about.

Bucky, bless his heart, had waited in the lobby for me, leant against the bar staring into space.

“Since they’re already mad at me you can tell them.” Bucky threw me a cheeky smile as me moved down the hallway.

“Oh thanks very much. Very super solidery of you.” I mumbled back at him as we walked into the kitchen.

I managed to jump up onto the counter where I usually sat without too much trouble before I looked to see where everyone was.

Bruce had joined them and they were all sat on the sofa’s, none of them looked very happy.

“Cam, I’m so sorry.” Nat said as soon as she saw me, her eyes pleading with me to believe how sincere she was. I knew she was, I could tell by the desperation in her words.

“It’s fine Nat, but can we just leave it? I know you’re worried, I didn’t try to do that, I actually tried to actively avoid the needless worry. Just let me ignore it and I will be fine.” I dismissed the opening for yet another discussion turned argument starting up. It would be and endless circle of pointlessness.

She just nodded, still looking upset.

“She needs to show you something.” Bucky said, jumping straight to the point.

I quickly text Peter while the phone was in my hand, forgetting that I hadn’t told him about it either.

‘If you have comms on you put it in, something important.’

“Um, I saw something last night that I hadn’t noticed before.” I told the room, mainly looking at Tony. “I got a text that day my dad took me, I only saw it last night as I hadn’t touched my phone before then.” I said.

“From who?” Steve asked.

“I have no idea, it’s a blocked number. It said that my dad was coming and that he knew something and to run.” I said quietly.

"More mysteries, I love to see it.” Sam commented sarcastically and Bucky tapped my arm.

“Webhead just said something interesting, you got that phone call months back, just before you were on the news after Electro. We never did anything with it because of the news report we got distracted.” he nodded.

I’d completely forgotten about the phone call, my eyes widened, wondering if there was a connection.

There had to be, like we’d realised that night, the only people that had my number were in the building, I didn’t even know anyone else to give my number too, especially nobody that would be working with my dad to know his movements.

“Can you get Friday to try and trace the numbers Or unblock the numbers to trace them anyway?” I asked Tony.

He nodded and held his hand out for me to throw him my phone.

I looked at it in my hand then the distance between us and shook my head, tapping Bucky with it for him to throw.

It was boring watching someone try and get an AI system to track numbers, Tony had put my phone down on the coffee table and had the screen projected above it, I was glad I barely used it as it would have been embarrassing otherwise.

Bucky leant against the counter next to me and kept sighing at me every time I tapped his leg with my foot as it swung on front of me.

After half an hour Friday had no information other than they were different numbers from two different burner phones, both went off after each form of communication.

“So this leaves us with nothing then?” Sam asked.

“It’s annoying but it’s probably over, we’ve got your dad, whoever it was clearly isn’t against you, they won’t be turning up to attack you anytime soon if they were trying to warn you about your dad.” Wanda said after Tony closed the projection.

“I guess.” I sighed, frustrated.

The day passed more slowly than it usually did.

Bucky, Sam and Steve went out after they’d eaten breakfast, Tony and Bruce had gone back down to the lab and Wanda and Nat had gone to the supermarket, they’d invited me but I’d had no desire.

After a few minutes of being alone I had regretted the decision though, before my dad had taken me I’d started to use working out and training to pass the time, I’d been enjoying it but when I started to move up the stairs too quickly to go and change to head down to the gym, I realised how stupid it would be.

I hated to admit it to myself but I was just trying to find something to do while I waited for Peter to get home.

When he finally did get back I felt myself lose some of the anxiety and tension that had built while he’d been in class.

The orange coffee turned out to be disgusting, I’d made him try it and laughed at the face he’d made.

Wanda had come up later and made us feel bad until we went downstairs to eat with everyone, the mood started off tense but after a few minutes, it fell into the usual loud chaos of laughter and teasing it usually was, the argument and anger from that morning forgotten completely.

“Shit!” I woke up shaking, my breathing already spiked, Peter jumping awake too.

“Shit, shit, shit.” I scrambled to jump off the bed, my feet getting caught in the sheets. I winced when a tug caused pain to shoot through my ankle.

“What the hell is happening?” Peter breathed, still half asleep.

“Friday! I need Tony.” I called as I finally managed to detangle myself and stand from the bed.

“It’s four fifty seven, he won’t be happy.” Friday replied. Stupid robot lady.

“I don’t care, he needs to get here!” I called, yanking my door out the way.

I could hear Peter’s panicked calls behind me but I didn’t have time to stop.

I limped down the hall as fast as I could, banging on the door at the end of the hallway. “Steve!” I shouted.

The door swung open suddenly, Steve looked rumpled from sleep but very alert, his eyes darted around behind me before he looked down and settled on me.

“What?” He tensed, ready for a fight.

“I need you to come downstairs, now!” I tugged on his wrist, only realising once I’d yanked him into motion he was only in his boxers, I resisted the urge to blush as he let me pull him down the hallway, Nat following behind us as she wrapped a dressing gown around her body.

Peter was stood staring at us in shock, luckily he’d had sense to move away from my door so nobody would know he’d been asleep in my bed.

“What the fuck is happening?” Sam asked, he made me jump swinging his door open as we passed.

“You know as much as me.” Steve said, I felt this shrug.

I didn’t stop.

“Are we being attacked? It’s normally quieter when we get attacked.” Sam groaned.

“Ow, ow, ow” I moaned as I limped down the stairs, I wanted to take two at a time but knew I’d definitely fall and break my ankle if I tired.

I let go of Steve’s wrist as we hit the lobby, I moved over to the unused sofa’s, pushing my sense out to lift the projection on the coffee table.

“When did you show me that guy? That was in my father’s lab?” I asked Steve frantically, waving at the projection between us.

I noticed Wanda was also now awake and stood with Peter and behind Steve, Nat and Sam, they were all looking at me with a mix of worry and concern that I’d lost my mind.

“Cam, it’s early, what are we doing?” Steve asked.

“What day was it?” I asked again.

“Two weeks ago, the Tuesday, I think, why?” He shook his head before looking down at me.

“Friday, pull the footage up from Tuesday, two weeks ago, the camera outside of the lab.” I said.
Images blurred in front of us for a few seconds, landing on the lab doors.

“Pull it to my father and that man walking out of the lab.” I told her, hoping she’d be able to do it from that, I didn’t know if she needed an exact time stamp.

She didn’t, we watched the sped up image of them walking in and then the unmoving doors for a second before she stopped on the same image of the man that Steve had shown me.

I stared at the image, my brain working overtime. I gasped to myself, unable to say anything.

I jumped when I heard Tony walk in, the sound of the metal of his suit on the tiled floor distracting.

“This better be urgent.” He said, pushing his arc reactor to retract his suit.

He frowned when he saw what we were all looking at, “I thought we had no idea who this guy was? Have I gotten out of bed for this?” Tony gestured to the projection with a frustrated frown.

“I know who it is.” I whispered, unable to make my voice any louder.

“What?” Wanda moved around Steve to look at me.

I smiled at her, nodding.

“I know who it is.” I looked around at everyone, they all looked confused.

“You said you’d never seen him before?” Steve questioned, suspicious.

I rolled my eyes at him. “I haven’t technically seen him before. But also I kind of have.” I said, excited.

Sam groaned and threw himself down on the sofa.

“Well that isn’t the most cryptic shit I’ve ever heard.” He said.

“Yeah, sweetie, that doesn’t make any sense.” Wanda ran her hand along my arm, looking at me like she was worried I really was losing my mind.

“Okay, just listen.” I moaned, motioning for everyone to sit down while I organised my thoughts.
I suddenly felt weird when everyone sat down, looking up at me. I felt like I was running a meeting, like I was in control and I didn’t like it.

“Where’s Bucky and Bruce?” I asked, suddenly realising not everyone was in the room.

“We were trying to sleep.” Bucky’s annoyed voice appeared behind me.

“What is happening?” Bruce asked, shading his eyes from the fluorescent lights that filled the large lobby.

“The kid’s lost her mind and we are all just going along with it.” Sam commented, smiling at me.
I shot him the finger and pointed at the projection.

“Okay, I haven’t seen him before, in person.” I started staring again at the man, making sure I was positive before I carried on, I needed to be positive.

“In person?” Steve asked.

I just nodded again. “Months ago, like my first week here after me and Peter got attacked by that huge dude in Tony’s car?” I made it into a question, making sure everyone remembered.

“Are you going to tell us you know him now too?” Bucky asked.

“All of you with the sarcastic asshole comments just be quiet.” I closed my eyes in frustration for a second.

“When you were looking at footage that night, I recognised Jeremy, remember?” I asked, waiting for a sign of recognition. I noticed Peter flinch a little bit.

“That guy you were living with? Working for a guy named Cole?” Tony asked, nodding at me.

“Exactly!” I nodded back, feeling my excitement of having something finally figured out building.

“And? This isn’t Jeremy? Or the guy that attacked you?” Tony replied.

“No! This,” I pointed at the projection, “This is Cole.”

“You said you never got to meet him, that this Jeremy guy disappeared before he could introduce you.” Peter said, titling his head.

“Yes he did, but I lived with him for a few weeks, he didn’t have a lot of photos in the apartment but he did have a few, in one of them he was stood around with some of his friends, this guy.” I pointed at the projection again. “He was in the middle of them all, I asked Jeremy who it was and he said it was the guy he worked for. At the time he didn’t know I was trying to meet the guy he worked for, Cole, he had no idea that I knew about any of that world, he thought I was just a girl he’d met by chance.” I told him, Tony shifted, leaning his elbows on his knees.

“And you’ve only just realised this now, why?” He asked.

“Well I’m sorry I don’t have a crazy genius brain that remembers everything. I saw the photo over a year ago, I’d completely forgotten about it until I had a dream tonight, well, kind of dream, memory dream thing. Whatever, the point it, that’s Cole.” I said fiercely, making sure he knew I was positive.

Nobody said anything for a while. “Come on, I wondered when you showed me this guy who he could be for my dad to let me in the lab, I told you he didn’t even let me in there most of the time. My dad had wanted to work with Cole for years, I said when Jeremy had disappeared my father didn’t mention it again, what if Cole found out I’d been trying to find him for my dad, he went to my dad himself, that’s why my father didn’t care when I said I’d not gotten anything for him.” I saw Tony nodding, he believed me at least.

“And there’s something else.” I added.

“What?” Bucky asked me, seeming to believe me as well.

“I think I know who the text was from, and the phone call. It could be Jeremy.” I told him.

“Why do you think it’s Jeremy?” Peter asked me, shifting uncomfortably for some reason.

“Well he’s the only person outside of this building I can think that would even bother to try and protect me. He was an asshole but he never did anything that terrible to me. If Cole went to my dad that night, he could have told Jeremy who I really was, what I was doing and told him to disappear, but that would mean he’d know who I was now. And Cole and my father working together, that’s all my dad wanted for ages, Jeremy would be there, he’d know what was going on, he’d know my dad now. He could have found my number somehow, been attempting to help me at least a little bit.” I shrugged, not knowing for certain but the logic was there.

“That does make sense, if this defiantly is Cole.” Nat said, staring at the projected image of Cole.
“But we haven’t been able to find either of them.” Tony said.

“He was in the building though, so he’s been to Minnesota in the last two weeks, what’s stopping him still be-“ I cut off, eyes growing wide as my breathing spiked. “The machine!” I called, realising if Cole was in Minnesota still he’d be able to take it, or even get it working to use.

Chapter Text

“Ah, shit.” Tony moaned, his head dropping into his hands, he quickly scrubbed his face and looked back up at me.

He watched me panic for a few seconds before something clicked in his eyes, “Nope, I need to work out how to get that shield dropped.”

“Yeah, Bucky said you needed me to drop it.” I nodded, remembering what Bucky had said the night before.

“No, I’m not asking you to do that.” He shook his head and I could see Bucky about to protest as well.

“What do you mean no?” I asked, confused.

“It’s too dangerous, you haven’t healed, your suit isn’t ready, pick a reason and run with it.” Tony said, standing up and getting Friday to swap from the footage to the live view of outside the lab.

Just as he turned it over we saw one of the scientists walk back into the lab. That at least implied Cole hadn’t gotten his hands on it yet.

Did anyone even know my father had been caught by The Avengers yet? His scientists had had no idea, would Cole?

“Are you being serious? There’s next to no danger, I lived there for over twenty years. I don't need the suit to drop the shield.” I frowned at him but he was already shaking his head.

“I’m not risking it again. I know you don’t want to hear about how much those four days sucked for us but they sucked, I’m not reliving them.” He said simply with a shrug.

“So what are you going to do? Just wait for those guys to get that machine finished and then let Cole take it? You know he’s a lot more powerful than my dad, right?” I asked, shocked that he was even considering not letting me help to destroy the machine.

“Could you not help Tony in the lab, tell him everything you know about the shield, help him find a way to disable it?” Bucky asked, looking between the two of us.

“When we already know how to disable it? We literally know how to disable it in minutes, I’m stood right here?” I threw my arms up in defeat.

I looked between everyone and could tell they weren’t going to be persuaded by me.

“Oh my god.” I sighed to myself and spun on the spot, moving to grab some water from the little fridge under the bar. I’d leave my mystery solving revelations until the afternoons from then on.

Before I could get very far I let out a scream as Peter jumped in front of me, hands held in front of himself to stop me walking forward. “Please don’t.” His eyes pleaded with me but I had no idea what he was asking.

“What?” I frowned at him in confusion, he just shook his head, I turned around and everyone was on their feet, all wearing the same worried expression.

“What is happening?” I whispered, thinking they’d seen something I hadn’t caught.

“You’re not running off to Minnesota and getting yourself killed.” Wanda said, voice stern.

I laughed, turning back to Peter. “I was going to grab a water.” I pointed to the bar, still laughing.

Peter dropped his arms and stood up straight, I patted his shoulder as I walked passed him.

“Like I’d walk straight out of here in front of you all. I’d totally leave you all distracted and go sneak out.” I said, not looking at any of them as I moved around the bar. “Or would I black out the building and make a dash for the car?” I ducked down and opened the mini fridge, grabbing a water and then I dramatically pushed myself back up, “Or I could black out all your suits, Bucky’s arm, hope Wanda and Steve were distracted enough and then sneak around the back to steal the jet?” I took a sip of water.

They’d all sat back down apart from Tony, who stood staring at the projection, shaking his head at my continued plotting.

Nobody looked happy with me right then.

“Okay so now I have you all the stealthy ways, I’m just going to tell you the real plan. I’m going to go get a shower, put some clothes on, then just walk down to the garage, jump into the car and drive there. You guys want me to ring you when I’ve dropped it so you can come and do your blowy up thing or?” I asked, edging from behind the bar.

“Cam.” Bucky groaned.

“What happens when your fathers scientists see you?” Nat asked me.

“I say hey science man have you seen my dad around I haven’t seen him for a few days, then he’ll tell me he hasn’t seen him, I’ll act all angry about that, while I’ve been dropping the shield, he’ll tell me to get out, then I’ll get out, walk back to my car and drive back here. Or sit in the car and wait for you guys to get there but I think that would be pretty boring, I don’t even have instagram on my phone to scroll through.” I shrugged, the plan would work.

His scientists had seen me before. They knew I lived there, nobody seemed to know that my dad had been arrested, he’d not told them that I’d basically ran away and they seemed to know he’d gotten me back from what the scientist had said to me as I was leaving, the one who’d opened the portal for me.

They all looked at each other a few seconds, Peter glared at me as I took another step further towards the stairs.

“The guys in the lab, they don’t have weapons? They won’t attack?” Steve asked, his eyes intense as he looked at me.

“Not unless my dad got them weapon’s training the last few months. They’re mostly just regular people, they have families and they’re just working, earning money.” I shook my head.

“What’s his security like?”

“He only really had a few guys, he relied on the cameras a lot, he has a lot of guys, you met a few of them the day he took me, but he pulls them in from somewhere else. The building is pretty empty a lot of the time. He has a few guys that used to stay in his apartment, sometimes in my hallway if he decided he was going to send me on a mission and wanted to make sure I stayed in my room, that was really it.” I told him, making sure he knew I was telling the truth, it seemed like they were starting to consider not being stupid and just letting me take down the shield so they could destroy the stupid machine that had been running my life for years.

Steve looked at Tony and Tony nodded back at him. “Okay if we do this today, if you come with us you have to use your head. We go in and we take out anyone in the way, you stay outside with Peter and Bucky, wait until we’ve cleared the way. You take out the shield and then step back, back outside.” Tony looked at me like he’d personally murder me if I didn’t follow the simple plan.

I nodded, “That’s all I was wanting.” I held my hands up in defence.

“We’re not going yet, I need to get Strange first, we’ll leave at Six. Everyone be ready.” He said dismissively, throwing me a regretful look before ducking down into his lab.

“Are you okay?” I asked Peter, looking at him through my mirror as I slowly took my French braids out to leave my hair wavy. He’d been quiet and distracted since he’d come back into my room after he’d been to shower and change in his room.

I watched him pull himself out of a train of thought and meet my eyes in the mirror.

“I’m fine.” He gave me a tight lipped smile and turned back to staring into space on my bed.

I frowned to myself and turned around on the chair, looking at him.

“I know I’m new to this dating thing but is it too soon to be lying to each other?” I asked him, arching my brow at him.

“Did you have feelings for Jeremy?” He suddenly asked me, like he’d been holding in the question for a while.

It took me aback and it took me a few seconds to answer him.

I shook my head, “No, I already told you that. Why are you asking?” I wondered, watching him careful as he absorbed my answer.

“I'm just trying to work out, if it was just for your dad, and if Cole had worked out what was happening and told Jeremy, if you didn’t have feelings for each other, why he'd try and protect you now? Especially after he sent those guys to attack us a few months back.” If I was being honest I’d completely forgotten about about that attack, and especially that Jeremy had sent them, but if he did know about me now, and Cole was working with my father, it was entirely possible that he hated me.

I saw him watching me, “You’re right, it might not be Jeremy trying to warn me.” I shrugged, “It was just a guess I don’t really know anyone else well enough but," I trailed off with another shrug.

We had no idea where Cole and Jeremy were, Cole could have been with my father for completely different reasons and like everyone else, my father had told him the same thing that I’d been kidnapped. My father seemed like he was continuing life as normal when we’d watched him on the cameras so maybe Cole had fund him or my father had found Cole and they were just going about whatever evil guys did with their days.

“You never met anyone else that would want to warn you away from your father?” He asked, looking at me curiously.

“No, anyone I ever met because of that man would defiantly despise me after what I did to most of them.” I said, gulping loudly.

My mind drifted back before I could help it, I scrunched my eyes shut like it could block out the memories but like I’d been doing with being in that room I’d just ignored them, they never really went away.

It was the first time I hadn’t been drunk to be with Ronan, I hadn’t even gone to the bar to see if he was there, where he’d spent most of his time and I was guaranteed to ‘bump’ into him. I knocked on his apartment door, determined.

“Oh, hey Olivia.” He smiled when he swung his door open, he was wearing grey sweatpants and a plain white t-shirt, his hair was wet from, I assumed, the shower.

“Hi.” I waved at him, a little nervous now he'd actually answered.

“You want to come inside?” He moved out of the way to let me pass, I walked into his apartment.

“Are you here for what I think you’re here for?” He asked, raising an eyebrow at me.

I felt like shit, I didn’t want to say yes, but what other reason could I be there for? He knew.

I nodded at him and he kept his smile in place, un-offended by my need to use him, he had no idea what I was using him for but he accepted it.

I felt like utter shit. This was the fourth time I’d slept with him, each time I couldn’t get the information I needed, it wasn’t where I’d expected it to be. This time would be different, this time would be so much worse and I wanted to walk back out, I wanted to throw up at the thought of what I was about to do.

It wasn’t healthy at all.

I grabbed him by the collar of his t-shirt and pulled his lips to mine before I could think about how unhealthy it actually was and feel worse about myself.

The second his lips touched mine it was like my brain shut down, like my lips and my body had gone numb, which was exactly what I wanted.

Ronan walked me backwards towards his bedroom, he broke the kiss to shut his door, before he turned around I’d already pulled my jeans off and tossed them to the floor, he pulled his t-shirt off and threw it in the same direction.

He grabbed me around the waist and moved his lips back to mine, sending that numb feeling over me again, eliciting a gasp on my part, he took this as anticipation, need, and deepened the kiss.

My legs hit the edge of his bed and I fell backwards, Ronan tugged his jeans off, I yanked my t-shirt over my head, throwing it with my bra to the floor.

“Do you have any idea how sexy you really are Olivia?” He asked as he eyed me laid naked on his bed.

‘My name isn’t Olivia!’ I wanted to scream.

I rolled my eyes at him, sitting up and grabbing his arm to pull him down on top of me, before I could think about the reason I was in his bed.

He slid between my legs, used one hand to tuck my hair behind my ears. I resisted the urge to shiver, it was too intimate for me.

I grabbed him between my legs, causing him to groan, he pushed his lips against mine and then moved his hand between my legs, sliding two fingers inside of me. I whimpered and kissed him more urgently.

I moved my hands, gripping his shoulders and rolling us over so I was on top of him.

He lifted himself onto his elbows and smiled up at me, "Eager tonight?” He smirked at me.

“Yeah, yeah, whatever.” I mumbled as I pushed him back onto the bed with his shoulders, he gripped my hips hard, but not hard enough. It wasn’t distracting enough, I couldn’t forget the reason I was here, the terrible person that I was.

“You’re so beautiful Olivia.” He groaned.

He moved his hands from my hips, pushing himself up with his elbows again, reaching a hand up to push a lock of hair behind my ear. “You have no idea what you do to me.” He whispered.

Too much, too much! My brained screamed at me. I forced myself not to cry, not to scream.

I leant down and pushed my lips to his, “Stop talking Ro.” I said between kisses.

He chuckled, still not offended. He gripped my hips again and pushed himself inside me.

I gasped, that was it, that was the feeling I needed to escape.

“You know whatever it is you keep running from when you come here, you’re going to have to face it sooner or later?” He questioned as I was dressing, he was in bed, hands behind his head, smiling.

“I’m not running from anything.” I mumbled as I looked around for my bra, avoiding looking at him.

He was right but I couldn’t face that yet.

I felt worse than when I’d come here. It’s like while my brain shut off and my body became numb while Ronan was inside me had just stored themselves up, waiting for the moment I’d had my realise to come flooding back to me in one go.

“Look, I know we don’t talk and I know the deal here, you need a distraction and I’m fine with that, but I’m just saying, you may need to face whatever it is that’s eating you up, before even I can’t help.” I looked up at him as I clasped my bra, he looked sad for me. Fuck.

“Yeah I’m not running from anything I just needed an orgasm.” I snapped and walked out of his apartment, wishing more than anything that the feeling I wasn’t going to get better would go away.

I almost screamed when my father and some of his men were already stood in the hallway.

“You could have been a little quicker about that Camila.” My father said, smirking down at me.

Don’t throw up. Don’t throw up.

“Have you been out here the whole time?” Don’t. Throw. Up.

“That’s not what I’d consider a good time, no we were at the coffee shop around the corner. Did you do it?” He asked me.

I took a deep breath and nodded, not able to make eye contact with him, or anyone in the hallway.

“How long ago?” He asked, checking his watch.

“Ten minutes.” I mumbled.

Ten minutes since I bit down on the capsule my father’s scientists had developed. I’d taken the antidote before knocking on his apartment door. As soon as I bit down and felt the clear serum in my mouth, on my lips, I’d kissed Ronan. It was now working it’s way around his system, paralysing him so he couldn’t move. He would be awake, he would be able to see what was happening, he’d be able to blink, answer my fathers questions and tell him where his boss was, where he was based, where his warehouse was.

“Excellent, a few more minutes and we’ll enter.” My father nodded to his guys, throwing me a look that I absolutely deserved.

We stood in silence waiting for the last of the serum to work it’s way into Ronan’s system.

“Okay, Camila wait here, we’ll be back shortly this shouldn’t take too long.” He threw me the evil smile he wore when he was getting what he wanted and opened the apartment door.

I gagged as soon as the door closed behind them, my palms started to sweat and I got dizzy.

I pushed my back against the hallway wall and crouched down, breathing deeply.

Don’t throw up Cam.

When I heard my father’s voice I covered my ears, scrunching my eyes shut.

“Cam.” Peter’s voice pulled me back, he’d moved and crouched down in front of me, looking up with worry in his eyes.

“No, nobody else would help me.” I told him again, shaking my head and swiping my cheeks as I felt tears fall.

“What were you thinking about?” He asked me, he still looked worried.

I pushed my glasses up, moving to look over his head.

“It’s nothing.” I shook my head.

“I know you’re new to this whole dating thing but it’s too soon to be lying.” I glanced down at his smirk.

He stood up and and pulled me up with him using my good wrist, pulling it around his body when we’d stood, wrapping his arms around my shoulders.

I sighed and accepted his comfort, needing it without really realising it.

I didn’t particularly deserve it, if I wasn’t a terrible person I’d let myself think of the things I’d done, feel the hurt and pain I’d caused, let it make me feel terrible.

Chapter Text

“Is it six yet?” I asked him, if I could just be doing something useful, taking the shield down so we could destroy the stupid machine, if I could at least help make it so it would never get used I could make up for a little bit for all the terrible shit i'd done.

“Not exactly, no. Are you not going to tell me what you were thinking about so hard that it made you cry?” He asked, his voice echoy as I sighed against his chest.

I pulled back to look up at him, he looked worried, I wanted to tell him, so he'd realise why it could be Jeremy that was trying to warn me, why everyone else I'd met for my dad wouldn’t even try even if they knew who I really was.

But I was also terrified that he’d mate me afterwards, that he’d look at me the same way my father had when I’d left Ronan’s apartment. And I’d deserve it, I couldn’t deny that, but Peter. I wouldn’t be able to handle him looking at me like that.

I’d had this before though, I’d panicked about him finding out what my father had done, he wouldn’t think of me differently.

I hoped.

“Can we at least sit down then?” I asked him, ankle twinging as I shifted my weight wrong.

I told Peter about Ronan, about what I’d done and how I’d felt and he laid next to me listening patiently and silently.

I didn’t look at him, I couldn’t, I was scared to see things in his eyes I couldn’t handle.

“I fucking hate your dad.” Peter spat after a few seconds.

I flinched at how mad he sounded but reminded myself it wasn’t at me.

“I’m not too fond either.” I answered him.

“I’m just sorry you had to do things like that, I can’t imagine-“ he cut off with a growl.

“But that’s why I don’t think it can be anyone but Jeremy. Nobody else I’ve met would be willing to help me. Maybe the cat but he didn’t have a phone the last time I saw him so, I don’t think he’d text me.” I said quietly, trying to lighten the mood for both of us.

“No, I get it now, I didn’t know-it was just hard to think about.” I felt him shrug and finally turned my head to look at him.

He’d already been looking at me, I’d just not known. I smiled when I noticed.

“So you don’t hate me?” I asked. Hard to imagine he wouldn’t.

His eyes went wide and he shook his head.

“Never.” He breathed and pulled my right arm around him, pulling me over so I was almost laid on top of him. I rested my chin on his chest and smiled up at him.

“Why did you ask me about having feelings for Jeremy?” I asked.

“No reason.” He shook his head and looked up at the ceiling.

“You suck Bugboy.” I moaned at him with a sigh.

Before I could try and make him tell me, his phone rang, we both jumped as he pulled it from his jeans pocket.

“Hey Ned.” Peter answer, holding the phone away from his face, FaceTime not phone call I realised.

“You’re not in school today? And you text MJ but not me? Dude, what did I do to hurt you so much?” Ned said in way of greeting.

“Sorry I thought it was the group chat but apparently not.” Peter replied.

“Why aren’t you here? Because it looks like you’re in bed right now and not out swinging around saving the city so it can’t be that important.” He grumbled, I wanted to look at his face because I could feel it would defiantly be an offended pout but didn’t want him to see me.

“We’ve got some people saving activities happening later, I’ll be back tomorrow Ned.” Peter rolled his eyes at Ned.

“Is this Cam related again? Is that why you ditched me? Because I know you have a crush on her but I’ve known you forever, I should take priority.” Ned asked.

“You’re acting like I’ve left the country without telling you Ned, I’ll be back in school tomorrow.”

“So that’s a yes! Look dude, we’ve been over this, I think you need to just forget it, she doesn’t like you back, she’s so out of your league.” Ned grumbled, so sure of his words.

I couldn’t resist, I grabbed Peter’s wrist and moved the phone towards me, Ned wasn’t looking at first it looked like he was watching where he was walking.

“I’ve told him this before Ned, he just doesn’t listen.” I smiled at the camera. Ned looked shocked and flushed as he stopped waking for a second. It looked busy around him.

“Oh I have to go, class and suff. Bye.” He hung up quickly.

Peter and I burst out laughing as Peter dropped his phone to the bed.

“He gives some really good advise.” I laughed again, watching Peter smile at me.

“It’s a good job I never listened to him.” He tapped my nose making me scrunch it up, before he pushed some of my hair that had fallen into my face back behind my ear, his hand moving to rest on my neck.

His simple touch sent warmth around my body I wanted to kiss him, I want him to kiss me. I wanted to lose myself in Peter but as I leant a little further up to follow through with my thoughts I felt the twinge in my stitches and realised it probably wouldn’t be a good idea yet.

I’d never craved physical touch until I’d met Peter.

His thoughts seemed to match my own as he gently pushed me back into the bed, leaning over me but making sure not to put any weight on my body.

I smiled as his lips met mine, feeling his own smile light his face.

I gasped as his tongue grazed my lips, deepening the kiss and sending electricity through my whole body.

It felt like hours that we laid there, laughing and kissing, I’d managed to pull Peter’s long sleeve t-shirt over his head, only to groan loudly when I realised he had his suit on. I’d not felt it, my body getting used to the pulses of the building, his suit just blended in with everything else. He laughed when I moaned about not being able to sense it and told me it was an older one, only the mask and web shooters had any electrical elements in it, Tony was still fixing his other one.

“It’s still not fair.” I complain when I slowly ran my hand down his chest, his lips gently trailing along my jaw.

“We can’t do anything yet anyway Cam.” He breathed against my neck.

“Doesn’t mean I can’t look.” I whispered back to him, making him laugh again as he moved his lips back to mine.

“Would you shut up?” He moaned around my lips.

I wanted to tell him to make me, but he already was.

“If the lobby is clear couldn’t we at least wait inside, it’s freezing.” I moaned, pulling my hands inside the sleeves of my hoodie to try and preserve some heat.

“And if someone slips around them and ends up in the lobby? Then what?” Bucky asked, leaning against the wall like the cold didn’t bother him.

Which, I guess when you’re frozen on and off for years you build up a tolerance for low temperatures.

The thought actually made me pretty sad for him.

“What are you and Peter here for? Looking pretty?” I asked him sarcastically.

He just rolled his eyes at me.

“And say they make it to the lobby, you think they’re just going to wait around in there? Or would they, like any mentally sane person, just run out here, right into us? Waiting so subtly on the street where anyone could see the Avengers about to invade Franklin Halls building. What a fun news story that would make.”

“You’re so annoying.” Bucky groaned but pushed off the wall and stood to look in the glass windows of the Lobby. They were tinted so I wasn’t able to see anything through them, but Bucky squinted hard enough it was like he could see every movement, or lack of, inside the lobby.

“She actually has a point Buck, maybe move inside.” We heard Steve’s voice through comms.

“I’m telling you cyborg man, I’m totally the better superhero.” I beamed up at his annoyed glare.

Peter dropped down next to us as he reached for the doorhandle “I agree with that.” Peter said with a chuckle.

“Do we have a HR department I can complain to about the working conditions of this mission?” Bucky asked, talking to the team through comms.

“They quit, they had too many complaints to deal with.” Nat answered him as we moved into the warmth of the building.

“There isn’t anyone in the building, Friday scanned, but we know he had cloaking tech, still nobody, we’ve swept the whole building.” Tony told us sounding suspicious.

“But the machine is still here, right?” I asked, worried that Cole had already gotten to the building before we did.

“Still here, shield still up.” Wanda confirmed.

I breathed a sigh of relief and moved forward. I kept my eyes straight ahead, refusing to look at the room, I wouldn’t let myself feel it right then. I felt Peter and Bucky close behind me as I walked through to the long hallway.

I pushed through door after door until we made it to the outside of the lab, pretending his cold and empty building wasn’t where I grew up.

Wanda was waiting outside with a gently smile on her face. “If you can’t do it, it’s fine, we’ll fine another way.” She nodded at me as we pushed the labs doors back.

It was a stupidly large room, computers that weren’t on in that moment littered the desks scattered around the room, the electrical energy almost overwhelming, I’d not felt it for so long, such concentrated energy all in the same place.

Was it a supervillain thing to make all evil labs white? Everything had to be shiny white, including the bulk of the machine.

It was off but I could feel the shield radiating around it with enough power to run the building if it needed to.

I moved to sit in front of the machine, leaning against the wall and crossing my legs on the floor.

“Okay, you guys need to shoo.” I waved towards the door with my hand, needing to concentrate.

My dad had tried to make it so I wasn’t able to drop the shield, he’d tested it so many times trying to get it right, but I’d been able to drop each one, this one was just harder than the rest but I’d managed it.

I needed to concentrate though and having them in the room, knowing they were watching and waiting would make it harder.

“No!” The three of them called at the same time.

“Oh fine, one of you stay to make sure I don’t spontaneously drop dead, but I need to concentrate and with you all in here, watching me with those worried looks you’re already wearing, I won’t be able to.” I looked over at them hovering by the door.

They didn’t look like they were going to move.

“At least outside the door.” I begged.

They looked between themselves, debating. “Let bugboy stay, at least I can’t see his unnecessarily worried face.” I said, looking at his wide mask eyes.

I could feel his worry but at least I wouldn’t be able to see it.

Bucky and Wanda didn’t look happy but they moved to the doors, I eyed them and they reluctantly pushed the doors out their way and moved outside.

I could feel Bucky’s arm, they had literally only moved to the other side of the doors.

I sighed to myself.

“Is this what having parents would have been like? It’s exhausting.” I mumbled to myself.

I felt Peter sit down next to me, his leg pushed against mine. “They’re nowhere near as bad as May.”

“Hey, we’re a delight.” Nat commented in our ear.

It took longer than usual to finally start to take down the shield, every time I’d thought I had a grip I’d slip and have to start again.

I could feel my body draining of energy each time.

I even had to take my hoodie off when the strain made my body feel like I’d ran a marathon, I was hot and sweaty and if I had my eyes open I just knew my glasses would be steaming up.

After six attempts I finally got a good hold, I didn’t know how long it had been but I’d had to take my comms out to stop getting distracted by everyone else in the building, doing whatever they were doing.

Peter’s hand had found its way into mine and I couldn’t remember when that had happened but I finally got it.

I wanted to rush, push everything out and hope for the best but I could I couldn’t do that, if I lost the grip I had again I didn’t think I had the energy to start again.

I worked my way around the machine, finding the sensors I needed for the shield, making sure I didn’t miss any until finally, I felt the shield drop completely.

“Shit.” I breathed, my eyes opening as I slumped back against the wall.

“Are you ok?” Peter asked, Bucky and Wanda were already walking in through the swinging doors.

“I’m ok.” I shook my head at them. “I did it.” I smiled, and nudged Peter to stand up so I could use him to pull myself up.

Wanda beamed at me.

Everyone else walked into the lab, “Okay, now you get back outside while we finally blow this thing up.” Tony said, pulling his suit head back over his face.

“Can I have ten minutes before you blow everything up?” I asked him, holding back a gasp as I took a step forward, I felt my stomach burning. I pushed my arm subtly against my stitches.

“What for?” Steve asked, confused.

“I just want to grab some stuff from my room before the whole building I lived in for almost my whole life is blown to hell?” I said, brow raised at him.

He looked doubtful but sighed. “Be Quick.”

I walked as fast as I could out the lab, my stomach starting to feel worse as I went.

I looked down as I moved my arm away, there a little bit of blood seeping though my t-shirt onto my arm.

Shit, that wasn’t good.

Chapter Text

I stopped for a second to take a deep breath and pushed my arm back against my stomach.

I’d be fine.

Bruce had stayed behind at the compound so I’d have to wait.

I wasn’t about to prove everyone right about me coming with them.

While I hesitated Peter appeared next to me, “Are you cold?” He asked, mercifully holding my hoodie out for me.

“How’d you know?” I smiled up at him.

I grabbed it with my casted hand and turned away a little to throw it over my head, pulling it on as quick as I could before he could spot the blood.

“Okay, let’s move before they blow us up with this place.” Peter commented, grabbing my hand as I lead him as quick as I could manage down to my bedroom.

It was more a really small two roomed apartment, it had a kitchen in the corner, room for a small sofa across from my TV on the wall, a desk, a separate bathroom.

I’d spent so much time alone in there, it felt weird to have someone in the room with me.

I couldn’t tell because of his mask but I sensed his eyes darting around the room, taking in the place I’d lived for so long.

I quickly grabbed a backpack from the back of my door, I moved over to my draws and thew some underwear in first, I’d bought plenty on my shopping trip with Peter when I’d first gotten to the compound, but I could never have too many.

I threw in some of my favourite t-shirts and other clothing, stuffed them down, pulling my laptop and charger from my desk and pushing it in to the already full backpack.

I grabbed a few of my fairy lights down from where I’d hung them and threw them into the backpack too, just knowing they’d be a tangled mess by the time we got back to the compound.

Finally I opened the top draw of my desk and grabbed my camera, it was an old polaroid I’d found in a thrift store for five dollars, I’d bought it without thinking about it, it wasn’t until I’d gotten home that I realised I could only get the film online, eight shots for thirty dollars. I only took photos of things I really thought deserved to be preserved forever. I grabbed my box with those photos in and the last pack of film I had and that was it.

I didn’t want to take another long look around, it wasn’t a room filled with joy and memories I wanted to remember.

I’d been living without everything in the room for months but it still felt bad to leave everything I had behind. It wasn’t a lot, but it had been mine for so long.

I felt Peter close behind me, he gently grabbed the backpack from my hand, “Come on.” He whispered, tugging my good wrist to get me moving.

I knew it was necessary, I knew it was irrational but I couldn’t help feeling sad as Peter pulled me out of the room, the small amount of things I had left from twenty plus years swung on his back in my small bag.

As he moved us quicker pain shot through me again and I pushed my hand against my side, hoping the blood wouldn’t make it through the hoodie as well.

Steve, Wanda, Sam and Bucky were waiting for us outside when we finally pushed the lobby doors out of the way.

“Where’s Nat?” I asked, looking around.

“She’s getting Strange to open the portal so we can get the hell out of here.” Steve answered, looking around us to make sure we weren’t being watched.

It as a quiet area, the only reason my father had gotten away with being such an evil dick the whole time, not a lot of foot traffic in the area.

I knew where Tony was, ready to blow the machine up in the lab still.

He’d already had Friday scan the area so many times to make sure there wasn’t anyone that could get hurt from our blowing up the building.

I’d briefly met Dr Strange when he’d suddenly materialised in the compound, scaring me to death as I’d been grabbing myself a water from the kitchen.

He’d apologised but gotten straight to the point, seeming to be in a rush. He’d told us to just call him when we were ready for another portal and he’d help, but he hadn’t come through with us.

“Are you ready?” Bucky asked me, he was assessing me intensely, making sure I was telling the truth. Like he had when they’d asked me about potentially killing my father.

I looked back at the building that I’d spent almost my whole life in, it’s all I’d known and I couldn’t even muster up one good memory. Not even one day where I’d felt happy, felt more than just content that I hadn’t seen my dad in a few days.

The building and the man that had built it, the man that had lived in the same building for the same amount of time that I barely knew anything about, had done nothing but traumatise me, more so recently in the last week alone than the rest of the years.

I was ready, I’d never have to see it again, I’d never have to come back, never have to step foot inside again.

“Ready.” I nodded, turning away from the prison I’d felt so trapped in.

I cringed at the pain that now radiated through to my back, I subtly glanced down, making sure blood hadn’t made its way onto the hoodie.
It hadn’t and as Peter stood behind me, he showed no signs that my back was bleeding either.

Okay, I’d be fine.

“Tony.” Steve said as we pushed on down the street, everyone moving at my pace, which sadly wasn’t very quick.

We moved around the block, passing empty warehouses and storage units, all seemed abandoned and found Natasha in the ally we’d arrived in.

“Strange said 30 seconds Tony.” She said, her voice laced with stress that we all seemed to be feeling, all for different reasons.

“On it.” Less than five seconds later we heard the explosion, I felt it under my feet, in my chest, and then we saw it, the black smoke and billowing debris plume up to the sky, just as Tony landed next to us, looking unscathed.

Before we had time to really react, yellow sparks drifted in front of us for a few seconds before a portal opened, Dr Strange standing in the living room of the compound waiting for us.

Wanda grabbed my hand and moved me forward first, I didn’t take another look at the destruction, I just closed my eyes and stepped through into the compound, taking a deep breath when I felt the carpet under my feet.

I opened my eyes and quickly looked behind me, making sure everyone made it through, I didn’t look away until Sam finally stood in the compound and Dr Strange closed the portal.

Part of me worried that it had been too easy, that nobody was in the building, not even one person left to tell anyone if my father went back.

Did they know by then that he’d been caught? Had someone checked the camera footage and seen what had happened? I knew there were a few blind spots within the building but surely if they hadn’t seen the actual arrest they’d have at least seen my father being taken out by The Avengers?

Or maybe they’d simply given up when he wasn’t around, realised they were free like I had and gone back to their lives, started new ones for themselves like I was desperately trying to do. Pretended however long they’d been working there was all a dream?

I guess I’d never actually find out.

Peter quietly slid my backpack off his shoulder, passing it to my good hand and then pulling his mask off.

His smile was a complicated one, like he was happy that this chapter was finally over but he felt bad for me about what it had come to.

As I glanced down at the backpack in my hand I caught a glimpse of blood, it had finally seeped through to the hoodie.

I moved the backpack to cover it, trying with everything to make the movement slow so I didn’t attract attention.

“I’m going to go out this in my room.” I whispered to him, everyone else talking amongst themselves as they started to scatter around the living room.

I wanted to say thank you, but I also couldn’t risk anyone seeing the blood so I back away slowly, hoping that the stitches in my back had held better than my stomach.

I dumped the backpack on my bed and gently lifted my hoodie off, struggling to pull it over my cast for a second.

I pulled my t-shirt off easily and stared at myself in the mirror.

It didn’t look too bad, I turned to check my back, my back seemed fine, no bleeding and not nearly as much pain as my stomach.

I thought my stitches had come loose but I couldn’t even pretend to know what I was doing.

I grabbed a cotton pad from my counter and gently started to wipe the blood away, wincing as it stung.

I reached down for the first aid box under the sink, I found out early on that every room had one in, stocked better than a pharmacy.

“Hey, Cam, did you-“ Peter cut off as he saw what I was doing, I froze, staring at him in my bathroom doorway.

“What the fuck happened?” He asked, snapping into motion in a second.

I left the cotton pad in place, not moving.

“Pete it’s nothing, it’s fine.” I tried to dismiss his worry.

“You’ve popped stitches and you’re trying to pass it off as nothing?” He asked, his body tense, his eyes angry.

He tried to pull my hand away, “Bugboy, don’t I’m fine.” I mumbled, pushing myself back against the counter.

"You either let me look now or I get Friday to get everyone involved, the choice is yours?” He glared down at me, completely serious, he was pissed and he wasn’t messing around.

I sighed and moved my hand away, looking over at the shower curtain.

I felt his gentle hands press the skin around the stitches but it didn’t sting like my touch had.

“When did it happen?” He asked.

“Does it matter?” I shrugged.

“Cam.” He just growled.

I resisted another sigh, “Right after I took the shield down.” I answered.

“And you didn’t say anything to any of us? Didn’t think it was worth mentioning? What were you going to do just quietly bleed to death and hope nobody noticed?” He questioned.

“No I didn’t, it’s not a big deal bugboy.” I stopped myself getting angry at him.

“We need to get you down to Bruce.” He shook his head at me, still inspecting the stitches.

“No, Peter, please.” I begged, pulling his chin to look at me, “I’m not going to Bruce he’ll tell everyone and then they’ll start freaking out and blaming themselves for letting me go and I’m not dealing with that. Please.” I pleaded with him, trying to make my eyes as wide as I could, I didn’t beg often but I was begging then.

It worked.

He let out a frustrated sigh, running his hands through his hair in aggravation.

“Fine, fuck, fine, get on the counter then.” He pointed behind me.

“Erm, why?” I asked, worried.

“If you’re not going to let Bruce check you out you’re at least going to let me try and stitch you back up.” He gave me a look that left no room for me to argue with him.

He was still in his Spiderman suit, minus mask and gloves, he didn’t seemed to have slipped out of the Spiderman personality yet either.

Don’t get me wrong they were the same person, Peter was Spiderman but when he wasn’t wearing the suit his confidence dropped, his assertiveness dwindled and he because just Peter, soft and gentle and someone people underestimated.

It made him so much more attractive to me though, something about his inability to see how beautiful and amazing he was when he wasn’t wearing the suit.

I didn’t move though, I couldn’t help but stand and stare at him in amazement, he gave me a growl before wrapping his hands around my hips and lifting me onto the bathroom counter.

Despite the circumstances it sent electricity causing though my body, my skin burned where he’d touched me. I became distinctly aware I was wearing nothing but my cargo pants and a bra.

Peter leant his hips against the counter between my legs and concentrated on grabbing supplies from the first aid kit, he grabbed bactine first, lining up one of those rounded needles and some stitch.

He wore a worried frown on his face, lines etched between his brows.

He applied bactine to one of the cotton pads and started to gently work.

“What were you going to do?” He asked me distractedly.

“What?” I wondered, not following along myself, just concentrating on staring at his face.

“If I hadn’t come in here, what were you going to do?” He stopped his hands and looked up at me, genuinely wanting me to answer.

I shrugged, “Same thing you’re doing, just, by myself.”

“You were going to try and stitch this one handed, by yourself?” His frowned deepened.

I just nodded.

He closed his eyes for a second, like he wanted to scream at me but was choosing not to.

He opened his eyes again, glaring at me before he reached for the needle, “This is probably going to hurt.” He said, he looked like he really didn’t want to do it.

“I can do it, I don’t mind.” I grabbed his hand with the needle in.

“I’m not letting you do it yourself Cam.” He mumbled.

“I’m not that uncoordinated you know? I’d do a great job.” I tried to lighten his mood.

I knew he was mad that I’d tried to hide it and as I watched him I realised why he was so mad, because I thought about the rolls being reversed, I’d be so worried, I’d be pissed at him for trying to hide it the way I had.

I felt him pierce the skin and I made sure to not make a sound. He winced himself.

Despite the slight sting it wasn’t as bad as I thought it would be, but that left room for me to notice the way his hands felt against my skin, the way his eyes looked while so intense, the way his suit hugged his muscles and the way his perfect jaw looked as he concentrated.

Without him talking to me my mind wondered away to inappropriate places.

“I’m sorry.” He mumbled.

“For what?” I whispered.

“Hurting you.” He said, his voice gravely.

“It doesn’t hurt.” I replied, and it was true, after the initial sting the pain had blended into the back of my mind. Watching him was a good distraction.

“You don’t have to lie so I don’t feel bad, your heart rate has picked up.” He mumbled.

I didn’t want him to feel bad so I admitted to something, that under normal circumstances I’d have kept quiet about.

“It doesn’t hurt, you’re just really hot, you touching me just, kinda just turns me on.” I shrugged like it wasn’t a big deal to admit but I felt my face burn in embarrassment.

I was glad he kept his eyes focused on my stomach.
His own cheeks heated though and I felt better, but his smile distracted me again.

“You know it’s not fair that you can just hear when my heartbeat picks up.”

“You know what’s not fair? You saying stuff like that to me when you look like this.” He stopped for a second to gesture at my lack of clothing, “And I have to concentrate on this.” He moved back to his slow and methodical stitching.

“Why? What would you do if you didn’t have a needle in your hand?” I teased, gliding my foot against his leg, I didn’t want to move my hands as I was leaning back on my good one, if I pushed forward Peter would definitely stab me with the needle accidentally.

“Cam.” He warned, shaking his head.

“You’re too good for me you know?” I blurted before I could stop myself.

It was true. I’d said it before and I knew I’d say it again. He really did deserve better than me, but he chose to like me anyway, chose to make me feel like I did deserve him, like I was his only option in this whole messed up world.

“Now you’re just trying to get me to mess up, huh?” He said with a smile.

“Are you almost done?” I asked, not wanting to check. I wasn’t squeamish about blood but it still seemed pretty gross to watch.

“One more.” He said, eyes narrowing to focus.

He used the little medical scissors to cut and then grabbed a waterproof gauze to stick over the top, his hands sent butterflies tingling inside when he repeatedly smoothed the edges, he knew exactly what he was doing.

I waited for him to stop, he looked up at my glare with a big grin.

“Thanks.” I whispered to him, pushing off my hand and leaning forward.

I used his shoulders to pull him closer.

“You’re welcome.” He whispered back against my lips, I smiled and closed the gap.

He gently pulled my hips forward on the counter, no room left between our bodies.

His hands were careful on my waist, barely there, I wanted him to grip harder, to pull me closer, to spark the urgency, but I knew he wouldn’t, I knew I shouldn’t.

I laced my good hand in his hair, gently tugging, his fingers gripped that little bit harder but nothing drastic.

I moaned in the back of my throat and he pulled back with a chuckle, “We need to stop.” He mumbled.

“We could just, not?” I raised a brow at him.

“Okay, you jump down off the counter right now without a single sign that it hurts you and we’ll have sex?” He nodded at me, taking a little step back.

“Damn it.” I groaned, body slumping when I realised he was right.

“Come on, Wanda ordered Chinese food.” He said, gently lifting me off the counter.

My heart raced again when his fingers lingered a little longer than was necessary, he kissed my forehead quickly before ducking back out of the bathroom, he was already gone when I recovered enough to moved into the bedroom.

I slid out of my cargo pants and boots, pulling the soft cotton of my flannel pyjama pants on and pulling out a plain black t-shirt.

I pulled the hair tire from my ponytail and shook my hair out.

I ducked back into the bathroom to clean up the evidence, I didn’t get a lot of visitors in my bathroom but I wasn’t risking it.

Chapter Text

"So we’re going to try something different and I don’t know if it will work.” Wanda said, moving around me making me feel like prey. She wasn’t normally scary, she normally radiated calming energy to me, but when she was like this, focused and powerful she frightened me. She had so much rage and power inside her she could do almost anything.

“And why did you need me for this?” Bucky asked, sitting on a bench against the wall.

“You have what we need.” Wanda said pointing at him.

I raised my brow at him and he just shook his head back, as confused as I was.

“An open mind.” Wanda filled us in, it didn’t clear anything up.

“I mean, I guess?” He looked at her then looked back at me as if I’d know anymore than he did, I shrugged at him and turn to Wanda.

“Can you just explain what you want us to do without going full on cryptic witch?” I asked her.

She broke into a smile and shook herself “Sorry, I don’t always realise I’m doing it. Ok so the brain works a lot like an electrical circuit, it’s firing all the time, electrical impulses, alpha and beta, delta, theta. Like an electrical circuit.” She explained.

“So you want me to try and what? Shut Bucky’s brain down?” I asked, appalled.

“No! Of course not!” She shook her head fiercely.

“Then, what?” I asked, looking at Bucky to see how he felt about this.

His face had gone blank, I couldn’t tell what he was thinking.

“I just want you to push your senses out, see if you can sense it, feel him. You can’t use me, I’ve got too many barriers, too much going on. Bucky, sorry sweetie, his brain has been messed with and reworked and scrambled so many times that he’s like an open book, his neurones work that little bit different from everyone else’s, he’s more easy to detect.” She said.

“Ok I’m really starting to hate this now.” He mumbled.

“I’m sorry.” She told him, her eyes genuinely sympathetic. “You don’t have to do this of course, I just thought out of everyone it would be easier for Cam.” She gave him a small smile.

He looked to me and then back to Wanda before sighing “What exactly is it she’ll be able to do if she can pick up on my brain waves or whatever?” He asked, curious.

“Well that’s the part I don’t know, that’s up to Cam. I want to assume the same thing she can do with normal electric charges. On, off, find the different elements, for example stop your neurones firing to your eyes, temporarily blind you, turn them back on.” She answered, so casually.

I was already shaking my head, “Absolutely not, I’ve barely got a handle on keeping my shit together Wanda, I’m not going to experiment on anyone’s brain!” I was shocked she’d even suggested it.

“You don’t have to do it now, I just wanted to see if you could sense the electrical activity within a brain, if you can it opens up a whole new offensive for you if you ever need it.”

“I cannot see a scenario that I’d be cool about killing someone using their own brain.” I shook my head again.

“I’m not saying kill anyone Camila, Jesus.” She frowned at me.

“Just see if you can sense the electrical whatever’s in my brain Cam. Just don’t blind me.” Bucky said, he was closer than I thought and made me jump.

“I don’t want to! If I lose concentration for a second I short everything out around me I don’t want to short your brain out!” I was verging on panic.

“You’ve shorted out the whole building twice now and none of our brains have stopped working along the way. Maybe you can’t even pick up on the brain, your powers might be limited to electrical pulses in electrics we won’t know if you don’t try.” Wanda said gently.

I couldn’t believe Bucky seemed to be ok with it.

I sighed and turned to him “If I kill you you better not haunt me.” I grumbled and he smiled at me.

“Nobody move a single muscle.” I said louder. I held Bucky’s vibranium hand to ground myself and closed my eyes, not actually having a clue where to start.

I took a few deep breaths and concentrated hard.

I pushed my sense out and did something I didn’t normally do. I directed it to a certain area around me. Usually it kind of took itself, showed me where the electrical fields were, it felt completely different aiming it.

I was about to open my eyes and tell them it wasn’t any use when I felt a faint tingle, I frowned and reached a little further and suddenly I could see the complicated and intricate system within Bucky’s brain.

It was like watching thousands of lighting strikes happen at the same time, strands of beautiful blue and white sparked and danced in the dark behind my eyes.

I could see every neurone fire, I squeezed Bucky’s hand, a spark of white clustered lights pulsed unlike the other small strands. It was the most complicated thing I’d ever seen, something I could barely describe.

I did easily note that I had no effect over these pluses, I’d have no way to do anything with them, no turning anything off or on, no shocking or scrambling or using the brain for an offensive as Wanda has said.

However it was absolutely fascinating to see, beautiful and a privilege I felt I had no right to.

I squeezed Bucky’s hand one more time just to watch how his nerves responded before I slowly pulled myself back.

As I pulled my sense away from Bucky’s brain and I was only able to see the black of my eyelids again Wanda suddenly called out in pain, she was hurt.

My eyes snapped open and Wanda was crouched on the floor, her body curled in on herself.

“Wanda!" I called in panic. Had I hurt her?

“I’m ok, don’t worry, I’m fine.” She groaned, clearly not ok.

She took a few deep breaths as Bucky’s worried eyes met mine, he was wondering the same thing, had I hurt her somehow?

Wanda breathed deep one last time and looked up at us, she patted Bucky’s hand that was holding her arm and he stood up, pulling her with him.

“What did I do?” I asked, worry clear in my tone.

“It wasn’t you sweetie, you did nothing wrong.” She smiled gently at me.

She could see I was about to argue, I had to have done something and she sighed sadly, she gave Bucky a heartbreaking look and turned back to me, ‘Whatever you did, whatever you were doing, when you pulled back, Bucky’s thoughts were more open than usual, kind of like HD TV being projected into my brain, I was concentrating so hard on him to be sure you were both ok, it was just a painful memory is all.”

“Sorry.” Bucky closed his eyes and apologised in a small voice.

Wanda’s heartbreaking look had more meaning, because it was heartbreaking to hear him apologise for his own memory, his own experience, something so painful that it physical hurt Wanda when she read his mind had happened to him in person and he was apologising for it.

“I’m sorry.” Wanda whispered to him, she gently stroke his cheek until he looked at her. “I know how bad hydra were, I was there myself.”

The moment felt oddly intimate to be a third party too. Before it could get too awkward Wanda gently smiled at Bucky and moved back from him.

“Did you sense anything?” She asked me.

“I could see his neurones firing, when I squeezed his hand they danced, it was beautiful. But I could tell I had no effect on them, like my sense was able to pick them up because of the way they work but I had no way to effect them.” I said, looking to Bucky. “Did you feel anything?” I asked him.

“No it was actually pretty awkward stood here for five minutes while you too did weird mind things with your eyes closed.” He said, deadpan.

Wanda and I laughed a little and the mood instantly lightened.

“Ok so now we know you can see but not do anything we have a better idea of where we are, we can keep working on projecting, if you want?”

I nodded and smiled at her, I was so grateful she was willing to help me, she didn’t have to.

“Maybe my best friend here wants to stay and be practise dummy?” I smiled at Bucky who rolled his eyes at me.

I liked working with Wanda and Bucky above anyone else, I always worried about hurting Peter, he was strong but he still felt everything, Steve always seemed worried to push me too hard, like I’d break.

Nat was the opposite, she pushed too much, forgetting I’d had no training before arriving at the compound, Tony got bored after a few minutes.

I hadn’t worked with Sam or Bruce to know how they would be.

“If you stop calling us best friends I’ll stay.” He said.

“No way best friend.” I laughed when he glared at me.

"Ooh he’s thinking about throwing you across the room.” Wanda teased him and joined my laugh when shock crossed his face, he clearly hadn’t been thinking that, but knew I wouldn’t doubt Wanda.

“Oh what is that? Steve needs me urgently upstairs ok bye.” He backed away from us and shot us the finger when reached the door, making me and Wanda laugh more.

She turned to me once Bucky was out of sight “You’re happy.” She commented after our laughter died down.

“Yeah I guess.” I answered.

“No you are. When you first got here you were so confused and scared and, numb is the only word for it. But since you came back after your dad had you, you’re actually happy, it’s so nice to feel you happy.” She held my hand between us.

It had been six weeks since we’d blown my fathers building up and everything had been quiet, some days even boring.

I’d pressured Bruce every week to check my arm to see if I could have my cast off, he finally said it would be ok on week six but made me promise I wouldn’t exert myself too much for another couple of weeks.

He checked my stitches every week too, they were nothing more than red ugly scars after a few weeks, no pain, no infection.

He wasn’t happy when he’d noticed my stomach had been restitched. It had taken me a full thirty minutes of begging him not to say anything, he calmed down when he realised it was okay, no more damage had been caused. He promised me he wouldn’t say anything to anyone, and so far he hadn’t.

I thought about what Wanda had said, I felt different, and realised I was happy, I’d never felt it before, I’d been calm before and content but I was finally truly happy.

Almost all the time.

I knew my father was locked away and couldn’t hurt anyone, I knew the machine was gone forever, he couldn’t do anything from the shield facility.

It was a freeing feeling, knowing I was truly safe, I could be happy with nothing hanging over me, threatening to take the happy away.

I finally felt like the compound was home, I didn’t get scared about entering a room, I longed for the company of everyone.

Bucky had been right, it grew on you, the need for company.

And Peter, he was exactly what I needed in life, if I’d have known myself enough to ask for someone I’d have asked for Peter.

He was optimistic in a way I’d never be able to fathom no matter how happy I got, he was gentle and kind and soft where I was the opposite. He cared for me the way I never knew I needed to be cared for before.

He balanced me just right.

We’d managed to keep everything a secret, even Wanda didn’t seem to suspect anything.
It was a lot of sneaking around and stolen moments, it was hard, after we’d blown the building up everyone seemed to be watching me a lot more than usual, either to make sure I wasn’t about to have a breakdown or drop dead from my now healed injuries I didn’t know.

I couldn’t be mad though, because it just made me feel appreciated, it made me feel safe and added to the happy.

“I am happy.” I finally agreed with Wanda, biting my lip to keep the stupid smile off my face.

“Well since our practice dummy has left, why don’t we call it a day for today?” She asked me.

I nodded and bent to grab my water.

“I need a shower.” I mumbled as we left the gym.

“I need chocolate.’ Wanda mumbled back and headed off to her favourite room, the kitchen.

I dragged myself up the stairs and into my room, throwing my clothes on the bathroom floor before I jumped into the shower.

I was so grateful not to have to wrap my arm anymore.

After I finished washing my hair I heard my bathroom door open, knowing the only person that would let themselves into my bathroom while I was showering was Peter, I smiled.

A few seconds after the door shut again I felt soft hands wrap around my wet stomach.

I grinned to myself and couldn’t help messing with him, “You took your time Bucky, I’ve been waiting.” I turned around in Peter’s arms and he was glaring. “Oh no Peter, you weren’t supposed to hear that.” I couldn’t stop my laugh.

“Very funny, wait until I tell him what you said.” He cut off my protests by gently kissing me, it started off soft and gentle, but as I moved my hands around his neck he guided me back against the shower wall, the kiss intensifying as my body heated up.

He pulled back after a few more seconds and we both took a deep breath, I smiled at him as water fell from his now wet hair.

“What have you done today?” He asked me in a rough voice.

“Tried to work out with Bucky and Wanda, I’m very physically inadequate still.” I giggled as his fingers gently grazed my bare skin.

“Then I looked inside Bucky’s brain.” I added, a little breathless.

He tilted his head, “You did what?” He asked, his hands stilled.

“Yeah it was super cool, Wanda wanted to see if I could shut someone’s brain down.” I rolled my eyes. “Don’t worry, I can’t, but I can see in the brain all the neurones firing and stuff, it’s beautiful.” I smiled up at him.

“That does sound super cool.” He smiled back down at me, looking genuinely interested.

“What have you done today?” I asked him.

“Class, more class and then more class, nothing cool like seeing inside a brain.” He commented.

“I think class is cool, I’ve never been to school.” I frowned, realising how true the statement was.

His hands started to slowly stroke my wet skin again, sending shivers and heat all around my body.

“You could change that.” He whispered next to my ear.

I sucked in another shaky breath, “I think I might you know?” I mumbled back, barely audible.
I couldn’t think straight as his right hand slowly traced my hip bone, his left hand slowly moving up my neck before he kissed my jaw.

I felt his smile as I gasped, his right hand moving to my inner thigh.

I wanted him so badly, we still hadn’t had sex, it had been a long six weeks, having to wait for my cast to come off, waiting for my stitches to heal properly. Then when I had finally had the cast off, we just hadn’t had the opportunity.

“Camila?” Morgan’s high pitched voice sent a shock through my body as she called me from my bedroom, my heart felt like it was about to explode through my chest.

“Oh my god.” I whispered, Panicked.

“I’ll be out in a second Morgan!” I called back to her, covering Peter’s mouth despite the fact he hadn’t said anything.

I prayed she wouldn’t come into the bathroom.

“Hurry up.” She whined.

I quickly pushed around Peter, scrambling for a towel to cover myself.

“What day is it?” I whispered to Peter.

“Tuesday.” He whispered back, not seeming as panicked as I did.

I glared at his calm demeanour as I quickly reached back into the shower to turn the water off.

“I’m supposed to take her to the movies!” I told him, Pepper had rang me on Saturday to ask if Morgan could spend the afternoon with me, she had a meeting and Tony had some talk at a school.

I quickly ran a towel over my hair and pointed at Peter, “Wait in here until we’re out the room.” I warned him.

He just smirked at me, leaning again the shower wall as he gave me a two fingered salute.

“I mean it Peter!”

I ducked out the bathroom, closing the door firmly behind me.

“Did you forget I was coming?” Morgan asked, she was spinning in my desk chair.

“No I’m just running late, we won’t miss the movie, promise.” I beamed at her, grabbing underwear from the top draw and sliding it on awkwardly under my towel.

“Can we get popcorn?” She asked, her voice shaky from the spinning.

“Did your mom say you could have popcorn? Or did she specifically tell you no popcorn?” I asked her as I pulled a pair of black jeans on.

“She definitely said I could have lots of popcorn.” I caught a glimpse of her smile as she kept rotating.

“I’m sure she did.” I rolled my eyes, dropping the towel as I pulled my t-shirt over my head.

I quickly brushed through my hair throwing it into a braid, the hair dryer was in the bathroom and I didn’t have time.

I quickly grabbed my phone and put comms in.

I slid my feet into a pair of black and white vans and turned around to face her, out of breath.

“Okay, you ready little lady?” I asked her, she’d stopped spinning and had been watching me attempt to sort my hair out.

“Is Peter coming?” She asked as she jumped off my chair, a little wobbly and grabbed my hand.

“No, Peter’s busy, it’s just you and me.” I pulled her out the room as fast as I could.

I could finally breathe when we were in the hallway.

“Do you think Bucky wants to come with us?” Morgan asked me as we reached the bottom of the stairs.

“I don’t know sweetie, you can ask him?” I suggested, I had no idea where Bucky had disappeared too after he’d ran away from me and Wanda.

“Friday, where’s Bucky?” I asked her.

“He’s in the kitchen.” She told me.

I nodded to the kitchen hallway and Morgan darted ahead of me.

“Bucky!” I heard Morgan call as she reached the kitchen in seconds.

“What’s up kid?” I heard him reply, clearly a smile on his face.

“Do you want to come to the movies with us?” She asked as I walked into the kitchen.

“It depends what you’re watching?” He asked her and she pulled on his arm.

“I wanted to watch Ripsaw but mom said I wasn’t allowed so Cam said we had to watch the one about the zebra pretending to be a horse.” She moaned.

Ripsaw was a violent horror film that I’d seen advertised a few nights before. It looked terrifying, she was such a weird kid.

“Oh then yes. I definitely want to see the zebra horse.” He said, his voice bright and cheery in a way that is never was around anyone but Morgan.

Morgan pulled him toward the lobby, I followed behind, clearly loosing the attention of my date for the evening.

“You know this doesn’t count as a date, right?” I muttered to Bucky.

I laughed when he shot me the finger for the second time within an hour.

Chapter Text

Tony was in the kitchen when we got back later in the evening, Morgan ran over to him, throwing herself into his arms. The smile on his face was so beautiful.

“Did you have fun?” Tony asked her, putting her down in my spot on the counter.

“I had so much fun, even if nobody would let me see Ripsaw.” She pouted at him.

“Are you still on that? Seriously who raised you?” He questioned, tilting his head at her.

She giggled at him and shrugged.

“She does owe me six gazillion million dollars though.” Bucky said, pointing at her as he walked over to the sofas.

“If you’re going to gamble Morgan you’ve got to get better at it, you’ll blow through your whole college fund before you’re twelve.” Tony shook his head at her, the mock disappointment making me laugh.

“Anyway you ready to go kid, mom’s waiting.” He lifted her back off the counter and she clung to his neck. “Thanks Cam, I owe you six gazillion million dollars as well.” He called with a wave as he left the kitchen.

“Oooh I’m going to be rich. What should I buy?” I asked Bucky, grabbing myself a soda from the refrigerator.

“A woking phone?” He asked, he was just bitter that I’d been moaning about my shitty phone again as we left the movies.

“What’s wrong with your phone now?” Nat asked as she walked into the kitchen.

“What’s not wrong with it?” I rolled my eyes and boosted myself onto the counter.

“What are you doing for dinner?” Nat asked us.

I shrugged, “I ate too much popcorn, and I was supposed to be getting a pretzel with Peter later.” I checked the useless phone to make sure I wouldn’t be late.

We weren’t really going for a pretzel, Peter had another plan in mind, I was really excited.

“You want a pizza with me Buck?” She asked Bucky, he shrugged and nodded.

“The level of enthusiasm he gives you is astounding.” I mumbled to Nat, loud enough for Bucky to hear.

“I know, would you believe we used to date?” She rolled her eyes at me, taking a sip of her beer she’d grabbed.

“You guys used to date?” I asked, shocked.

I felt like my eyes grow huge. I’d never known that they’d dated, it just seemed like her and Steve had always been together, I couldn’t imagine her with anyone else. And I couldn’t imagine Bucky with anyone at all.

“Oh yeah, before we knew these guys.” She gestured around the compound with a cheeky smile.

“Was Nat the last woman you dated?” I asked Bucky, laughing to myself.

He just rolled his eyes at me, clearly debating if he wanted to leave the room or not.

“I don’t think he’s over you Nat, he hasn’t dated anyone since.” I mock whispered to her.

“I’m pretty unforgettable.” She flipped her hair and laughed.

“I hate it here.” Bucky let his head drop back against the couch.

“What about you?” Nat asked me, looking up at me.

“What about me?” I frowned down at her, confused. I liked Bucky, he was my best friend, but I didn’t want to date him.

“You and Peter had a little thing going before everything happened, what happened to that? Since you got back you’ve seemed better, are you still throwing commitment issues around?” She asked me, so casual.

I was so glad Wanda wasn’t in the room as the thoughts of Peter spinning in my head must have been so loud. I took a few seconds to make my lie sound believable.

“I was never throwing commitment issues around Nat, jeez. It’s nothing.” I shrugged. “We’re just better as friends.” I shook my head, a little sad smile on my face, like I wasn’t fully happy with the decision but was willing to accept it.

I did feel a little bad for lying to them, but we’d decided it was easier to not tell them, I liked that we had something just for us.

“I’m bored.” I moaned into the cold night air, I’d been sat on the ledge of a roof for twenty minutes, Spiderman was inside the warehouse I was facing.

We’d been waiting for a gang to break in to steal the weapons inside for half an hour. They were supposed to have been there fifteen minutes ago.

I wasn’t technically supposed to be there so Peter had dumped me on the roof as look out but that was the extent of my role.

“Guess what colour my socks are.” Peter replied.

“Purple.”

“Nope.”

“Orange.”

“No.”

“Green.”

“Nope.”

“I’m bored.” I said again, smiling at his attempt to entertain me. “Maybe I’ll start posting on the internet, things the world didn’t know about Spiderman. Number one, he apparently wears socks under his suit.”

“If it’s a slow news week that might make it to a buzzfeed article.” He said.

“I’d definitely read it.” I smiled to myself.

I fell silent as movement from the mouth of the ally caught my eye, “They’re here.” I whispered to him.

I quickly felt out, trying to see if they had anything electrical on them, the only things I could feel were their phones. I reached further and turned them all off, I could at least make it so they couldn’t call for backup or to warn anyone else who might be coming.

I watched as the five of them crept towards the locked doors at the end of the ally, I felt useless just sat watching, but I’d promised Peter I wouldn’t try and get down unless he asked for help.

Five normal humans though weren’t a problem for him as I watched them enter the building.

I listened to Peter’s sarcastic quips and the men’s grunts for a few minutes and before I could even get bored again I heard Peter calling a shield agent to come and arrest the men. They may have been just normal humans but they were trying to steal high tech gear that shield had housed in the warehouse.

They wanted to know why and how they knew where to find them, they thought it might be leading to something bigger, someone bigger and less human.

I pushed myself a little further back onto the roof and more out of sight as I saw shield cars arrive on the street outside.

We didn’t think it would be a huge issue if they caught me barely helping Peter but we didn’t want to risk it.

He’d asked me if I wanted to come with him though the night before, it made me feel appreciated.

I tried to find Peter in the now surrounded building but before I had chance to look properly he made me jump landing behind me on the roof.

“Fuck!” I spun around, clutching my throat

“Sorry.” He said, I could hear the smile behind his mask.

“Yeah, I’m sure you are.” I grumbled and reached out to grab him, I was used to his swinging now. I still couldn’t exactly enjoy his favourite method of getting around the city, but it at least didn’t make me feel like I was about to die anymore.

“Does this count as a date?” I asked him as we landed a few blocks away from the warehouse.

It had been the first time in a long time that we’d been out just the two of us, we’d switched over to using comms through Karen rather than leaving it for the rest of the team to hear us.

Peter was worried about getting shouted at by Tony for bringing me on an assignment shield had given him, I was worried about anyone hearing us talk like we had been most of the evening.

“Defiantly not.” He shook his head at me.

“You know we’ve never had a date?” I asked him, we hadn’t technically had a date, especially since we’d started dating. This was the closest thing we’d had.

“Well that’s a sad thought.” He laughed, stopping us walking the rest of the ally. He caught my arm and made me look up at him, it was weird looking up into his mask eyes and not his beautiful hazel ones. “Do not count this as a date. I’m taking you on a proper date, I promise.” I could tell he would look worried.

“I didn’t mean anything by it Peter, it’s ok. You don’t have to take me out on a date, I’m super low maintenance you know?” I smiled up at him, moving my hand to his wrist.

“Shut up, you’re getting a date.” He lifted just enough of his mask to lean down and quickly kiss me, fast and hot, making me tiptoe before he pulled back and pulled the mask back down.

“Fine, take me on a date.” I scrunched my nose up at him before pulling us forward.

I quickly checked the street, it was still clear. I darted for my car, grabbing Peter’s backpack from the backseat, I threw it to him and hopped in the car.

I started the car and moved down the street, taking two lefts and another right onto a busier street, I had enough time to stop for Peter to jump into the passenger side, back in his jeans and a hoodie.

“Ready?” I asked as I started moving again, a car coming up before me that I didn’t want to get honked at by.

“What pretzel did you get?” He asked me casually.

“A salted pretzel, why what did you get?” I asked him, checking my mirror as I turned onto the road that would take us back to the compound. Maybe. I still wasn’t sure.

“Chocolate, like aways.” He smirked over at me, he seemed to like going over our lies incase anyone asked us.

I giggled a little and shook my head at him as he slumped back into his seat.

It took us half an hour to get back to the compound, mainly because I had taken the wrong turn and Peter hadn’t bothered to tell me for ten minutes.

“Hey guys.” Sam smirked as us as we walked into the kitchen, he looked weird.

“Hi.” I waved at him with a frown, hopping onto the counter again.

Everyone but Tony was sitting on the sofa’s, the TV was paused and nobody seemed to be talking.

“Oh no, what’s happened now?” I asked, looking between everyone.

“How was your night?” Nat asked, she was smiling wide too.

The weirdly charged atmosphere didn’t match her smile.

“It was fine.” I said slowly, looking at Peter to see if he knew what was going on. He shrugged at me and leant against the counter next to me.

“What did you guys do?” She asked, she definitely seemed to know we didn’t just get pretzels.

“We got pretzels, I told you earlier.” I started to worry that shield had seen me, that they’d told everyone and I was about to get another lecture on being more careful.

“You didn’t do anything else?” Wanda asked, narrowing her eyes at us. I tried my hardest to think about salted pretzels.

“Nope.” I shook my head.

“Oh ok.” Sam laughed, grabbing the remote and pressing play on what looked like the news.

“In a new twist tonight we have just received these photos from an anonymous source, now if you remember folks, a few months ago we received similar photos of what seems to be the same person with Spiderman, but tonight it seems to confirm what we had all speculated. Spiderman does have a girlfriend. Just look at these images.” The breath was knocked out of me as I heard what the news reporter was saying, I’d been watching Sam’s weird smile until the reporter had mentioned Spiderman, my head snapped over to look at the TV.

There in full view was a photo of me smiling up at Spiderman, my hand holding his wrist, the next was us kissing, absolutely no debate about what we were doing.

No way to blame it on a trick of the light, the camera angel, it wasn’t blurry and it wasn’t too far away.

The next imagine was my stupid smile as Peter was pulling the mask down. I was so grateful he hadn’t taken it off though.

And what I thought was his paranoia about changing in a different ally and me meeting him a block away turned out to be the smartest idea he’d ever had.

“So what flavour pretzel did you get?” Bucky asked as Sam paused the TV again.

Chapter Text

“Salted.” I mumbled quietly, shock working it’s way through my system. My cheeks turned red, and I couldn’t look anywhere but the floor.

“Can we all just skip over this?” Peter asked, subtly moving himself in front of me, leaning against my knees instead of the counter.

I ducked my head to his back, maybe if I avoided looking at anyone everything would just go away.

The feel of his cotton t-shirt under my cheek was soothing, the feeling of his gentle breath helped as well. He didn’t seem as stressed or worried as I was.

I hooked my finger into the back belt loop of his jeans, not letting him move from acting as my barrier.

“So what exactly is happening then, are you two together now?” I heard Nat ask.

“Umm, no?” I felt Peter tense up.

“Bullshit.” Bucky laughed.

“Is Cam ashamed to be with you? Is that why you’re hiding it?” I heard Sam asked, laughing with Bucky.

Oh my god. Maybe they knew someone who could reverse time, they were The Avengers, that had to be achievable.

“Do you not trust us?” I heard Wanda ask, she sounded so hurt.

“Wanda don’t do that.” I moaned, feeling so bad that she was hurt that I felt a knot in my stomach.

“Do what? I’m just connecting the dots. You clearly don’t think you can trust us if you’ve been hiding it.” Her voice was watery, like she was about to cry.

I couldn’t take it. I hated the mocking but I’d take that any day over Wanda’s hurt.

I lifted my head, “Wanda it had nothing to do with trusting you guys, I had just got back, it was already weird and everyone was wanting me to talk about it, I didn’t want to add something else to the mix as well.” I sighed, looking in her eyes to make sure she knew I trusted her.

“So you are together!” Nat stood up, smiling.

“Oh shit.” I just realised I’d confirmed everything. “Wait, no, I’m lying, I’m a prolific liar!” I called, I felt my face heat up again.

I felt Peter sigh “Sorry.” I whispered to him, I felt him laughing but couldn’t see from the angle he stood in front of me.

“How have you guys managed to even hide it for so long?” Nat wondered allowed.

Peter’s phone started ringing, making me jump, he pulled it from his pocket and I saw the screen at the same time he did. His aunt May.

He sighed again, flipping it to silent quickly and put his phone back in his pocket.

The projection in the coffee table appeared suddenly and we all stopped to stare until Tony appeared “Does somebody want to explain to me why I’m getting phone calls from news stations asking about the newest avenger?” He didn’t sound too mad but he also didn’t sound exactly happy.

“Have you not seen the news?” Steve asked him, a reluctant smile on his face.

“No I’ve been busy, everyone looks like they’re alive? What’s happened?” He eyed me suspiciously.

There was something weird about being looked at that way by a floating Tony in the middle of a coffee table’s projected screen.

“Well it seems Spiderman has been spotted making out with his new mystery girlfriend tonight.” Nat said, nodding her head towards me and Peter.

Peter folded his arms across his chest, I wanted to duck my head again to hide.

“Maybe if we just run away, I’ve always wanted to see Cuba.” I whispered to him, he chuckled quietly.

“Have you two finally outed yourselves? It’s about time.” Tony shook his head at us, a small smile appearing.

“You knew?” Nat asked him, shocked.

“Come on, you’re all telling me you didn’t know?” He gestured to us but half his arm disappeared out of view, so weird not having him in the room.

“How did you know?” Peter asked him.

“You stopped moping around weeks ago, Cam stopped looking like she was about to flee at a moments notice, I found you in bed the morning she came back, and also I’m a genius.” He answered with a cocky smirk.

“Why didn’t you say anything to any of us?” Wanda asked him.

“You know how weird Cam is, I was scared she’d try and run away to Cuba.” He shrugged.

“How did he know about my Cuba plan?” I whispered to Peter. “I’m right here you know?” I called louder to Tony.

“I can see you Camila it’s a two way system.” He turned to someone off screen and shook his head, “I’ve got to go, we’ll deal with this tomorrow, Morgan has decided she doesn’t know how to sleep anymore.” He threw what must have been Morgan a look and ended the projection call. It fell back into the table.

“Are you going to run away to Cuba now?” Wanda asked me.

“I’m thinking about it.” I smiled at her but shook my head.

“Could you really have not just told us, what was the worse that could happen?” She asked me, Nat had sat back down and put her legs over Wanda’s to lounge.

“Exactly this situation that is happening right now?” I gestured around the room, all of them sat watching us with varying degrees of awkwardness.

“I think this is going very well, nobody is bleeding, nobody is screaming in Russian, all in all a successful discussion of how you’ve been lying to us for six weeks.” Sam chimed in, pleased with himself.

“We didn’t lie, we just didn’t mention it.” I shrugged.

“I asked you like four hours ago if you and Peter were together?” Nat said to me, like she’d just remembered.

“Okay so I lied once.” I pulled Peter close to me with his belt loop, using him like Cap used his shield.

“You know using Peter as a physical barrier won’t save you, right?” Bucky asked, noticing what I was doing, it made me laugh.

“Can I just point out something we’re missing here?” Bruce jumped in.

I turned to look at him, curious. “You have now created a new problem for yourselves though.” Bruce nodded at the TV.

“What problem?” Peter asked, I could tell he’d be frowning.

“You can’t really been seen in public with Cam as Peter now. If anyone spots her and recognised her, and you two are seen, well, um, like a couple as Peter and Cam, it wouldn’t take a genius to work out who you really were.” He shrugged a little, like he hadn’t wanted to point out the issue but felt he had to.

“Well shit.” Sam laughed, as I realised that Bruce was right.

“Wonderful.” Peter moaned to himself.

“That’s me never leaving the compound again.” I groaned, the thought of being recognised and having any attention drawn to myself, especially from strangers, scared the hell out of me.

It hadn’t been so bad the last time, the photos had been a little out of focus and not as easily recognisable, I had been more worried about my father that time and hadn’t even thought about the possibility of strangers spotting me. But this time it was a little different.

I nudged Peter forward a little so I could hop down off the counter.

“Are you freaking out now?” He turned and asked me quietly.

“If I said no would you believe me?” I sadly smiled up at him.

“Nope, but I could pretend to believe you if that helps anything?” He tugged on a stand of my hair. “You can run away, I’ll distract them.” He nodded behind him, I looked and none of them were paying us attention thankfully, they all seemed to be debating what Bruce had said.

“How? I don’t think this is going to go away that easily.” I rolled my eyes at him.

“Well no, it won’t but I’ll deal with it, just go before they start paying attention again.” He smiled at me, nudging my hip to get me moving out of the kitchen.

I beamed up at him, taking the opportunity and started to dart out of the kitchen.

“You’re not escaping this one Cam!” Nat called after me but I was already at the end of the hallway.

I laughed to myself and ran upstairs, throwing myself onto my bed and taking a deep breath when I landed.

It really hadn’t been that bad, it wasn’t as awkward as I’d expected but then it really wasn’t over and I just knew breakfast would be a personal hell.

I spent an unmeasurable amount of time staring blankly at the ceiling, trying to not think about what had happened. We’d not even seen anyone on the street when we’d landed, I’d not noticed anyone when I’d ran to the car and I’d made sure to check so nobody would see me throwing Peter the backpack.

I hadn’t sensed the camera but then it got harder to pinpoint things in the city, unless I pushed the sense out to try and find something everything tended to blend into the background.

I sighed to myself and pushed myself off the bed, I grabbed my pyjamas from my draws and moved into the bathroom.

“Cam?” I’d just put my toothbrush back when Peter came into my bedroom.

“I’m in Cuba.” I called back to him, putting my toothpaste back.

He walked into the bathroom and stood behind me, his eyes more intense than I expected them to be.

“Was it bad?” I asked him, a guilty look clouding my face as I turned to look up at him.

“I’ll tell you later.” He mumbled and suddenly grabbed my face in his hands and pushed his lips to mine, not giving me chance to breath.

His kiss was quick and urgent before he pulled back, his eyes still intense.

“What-“ I wanted to ask what they’d said but he just shook his head and pushed his lips to mine again, his hands sliding down to my neck, I gasped loudly into his mouth, immediately matching his frantic energy when I felt his tongue on my lips.

His hands kept travelling until they reached my hips and he roughly lifted me onto the bathroom counter, sliding between my legs as his lips stayed possessive and urgent on my own.

“Lock your door.” He moaned around my lips, his hands just as possessive as his lips.

“I can’t while you’re distracting me.” I mumbled back, breathing heavily.

He groaned and dropped his head to my shoulder, his breathing as fast as my own.

It gave me enough time to quickly reach out and lock my bedroom door, my hands shaky in anticipation.

“Okay.” I whispered.

He crushed his lips onto mine before I could say anything else. I kissed him back fiercely, I couldn’t get close enough to him, couldn’t catch my breath.

He pulled my t-shirt over my head without warning and groaned in the back of his throat, I yanked his t-shirt over his head before he could kiss me again, as soon as it was out of the way his lips came back onto mine, his hands gripping my hips tightly, under normal circumstances it might have hurt but right then it wasn’t tight enough.

His hands moved and glided up my back sending shivers through me, he unclasped my bra and threw it aside.

His lips left mine again but they went straight to my neck, down my chest to my breasts.

I gripped the countertop my head dropping backwards as I gasped his name. He bit down slightly and I almost screamed in pleasure.

My hands moved to his hair, pulling slightly. He almost growled as he hooked the edge of my pants and pulled down, his right arm wrapped around me lifting me from the counter slightly as his other hand pulled my pants down.

His hand went between my legs, pushing my panties aside as his lips came down on mine, interrupting my gasp of pleasure.

I barely lasted thirty seconds before I pulled back from him and stared to gasp for breath. Peter dropped his head to my chest, his breath warm and fast against my burning skin.

Pleasure rippled through my body, he moved his hand from my shoulder to cover my mouth and I bit down before I thought about it.

“Fuck.” I moaned around his hand, trying hard to catch my breath.

He moved his hand and reached into my make-up bag on the counter, his teeth grazing my skin and making me shiver.

He pulled his head back slightly, tearing the wrapper on a condom that he’d pulled from the make-up bag.

“Where the hell did that come from?” I panted, looking over at the make-up bag in confusion, I knew I didn’t have any in there, I’d not even had any in my room.

He pushed his jeans down urgently, tension radiating from him.

“I put it in there after you left this afternoon.” I mumbled back to me, smiling.

“Oh so you just assumed you’d get lucky?” I smirked at him, he threw me a wicked smile as he rolled the condom on.

He pulled my hips further to the edge of the counter and pushed into me, stopping any sarcastic remark I was about to throw at him and turning it into a moan of pleasure.

Chapter Text

As he pushed into me his lips came back to mine, like he couldn’t resist.

His hands held my hips keeping me from falling from the counter but also preventing me from meeting his thrusts.

He felt me trying and moaned into my mouth, sliding his arms around my back, I pushed my hips forward, wrapping my legs around his waist.

“Jesus, Cam.” He moaned around my lips.

I tried so hard to keep my powers inside, to think about anything other than Peter and the pleasure he was causing me.

The way he’d been so determined, so focused on what he wanted was different, there’d been no awkwardness in him, no doubt, just confidence and need.

The urgency had taken me by surprise but it hadn’t taken me long to catch up to his level of need and now I couldn’t catch my breath, couldn’t get close enough to him, I couldn’t see beyond that moment, beyond feeling him inside me, feel his panting breath on my skin, his nails on my back, the way he made me feel so wanted and safe and happy.

I felt my powers slip just a little as his arms tightened around me, the bathroom light flickered.

“Shit.” I moaned, he hadn’t noticed. I pulled back a little, “Peter.” I breathed. “Hey, bugboy.”

“Are you okay?” He asked, stopping his pace, moving his head back to look at me, worry distorting his otherwise perfect face.

“I’m perfect.” I grabbed his face, “I just need a minute.” I took a few deep breaths, the worry didn’t leave his face. “My powers, the light flickered.” I explained, nodding up.

“How did I miss that?” He wondered, trying to catch his breath.

He made me squeal when he suddenly wrapped his arms around me again, picking me up. I threw my arms around his neck. “Asshole.” I whispered in his ear.

I felt his low chuckle and a few seconds later I felt the soft mattress under my back.

Peter laid next to me, I blew my hair out of my face and twisted to find his lips again, I ran my hand through his soft hair and felt a low buzz in the back of his throat as I bit his bottom lip.

I pulled back, kissing his jaw, his neck, moving to his chest, I slowly worked my way down his torso, grazing his skin with my teeth just to hear his intake of breath, his low moans when he smiled down at me.

I kissed his hop bone, he whispered my name and I couldn’t wait anymore.

I gently rolled the condom off his length, taking a second to throw it into the trash can closest to my bed.

I quickly leant back down and took him into my mouth, breathing deeply as I felt him on my tongue.

I gently rolled my tongue over him, his hand wrapped itself around my hair, I moaned quietly and he sucked in another breath through his teeth, I watched him as he squeezed his eyes shut, his head dropping to the pillow.

I took my time, bobbing slowly on him as I listen to his moans, felt every tense under me, watched the way his lips formed my name in low whispers.

He barely managed to warn me when he was about to finish, but I didn’t find a problem with that.

He hit the back of my throat, tensing as he came in my mouth, I swallowed, taking him out of my mouth with a smile.

I moved myself back to lay next to him, gently grazing my fingers over his stomach as he came back to himself slowly.

I scrunched my eyes closed tighter as I felt something touch my forehead, it confused me for a second but then I heard Peter whispering that I should go back to sleep.

“I was asleep.” I mumbled back, slowly squinting my eyes open.

He was stood leant over the bed, fully dressed with his backpack on. My eyes snapped fully open when I noticed.

“Hey, where are you going?” I grabbed his arm that he was using to brace himself on the bed.

“I’ve got to go to school.” He chucked to himself, trying to pull his arm from me.

“And you didn’t wake me up?” I complained, tugging harder on his arm.

“No, because you need to sleep.” He groaned and gave in to my tugging, falling onto the bed.

“You’re going to leave me to have breakfast alone, defenceless?” I tried my best to make him feel bad, throwing him the most innocent look I could.

“Hey, I let you leave last night while I dealt with them, it’s your turn.” He poked my ribs, causing me to squeak and release his arm.

He quickly kissed me and then flipped back off the bed out of my reach.

“That’s cheating Bugboy.” I threw the pillow he’d been using at him but he dodged it easily, laughing as he closed the door behind him.

I grabbed my own pillow and squished it into a better shape and dropped back down, closing my eyes like I’d ever be able to get back to sleep.

I heard my phone vibrate on the bedside table and reluctantly reached over for it, stretching as far as I could.

It was a text from Sam ‘either come down for breakfast or we’re coming up there.’ He lightly threatened.

I was so kicking Peter’s ass for leaving me.

I dragged myself out of bed slowly, quickly grabbing the pyjamas I’d intended to put on the night before, before Peter had come in.

I pulled them on and quickly put my hair into french braids.

I sighed to myself as I descended the stairs, I stopped in the lobby and almost turned around.

The only thing that stopped me was a vibranium arm grabbing me around the waist and lifting me into the air.

“Not a chance this morning.” Bucky laughed as he carried me down the hallway.

“James!” I cried out, pointlessly trying to break free.

I was too caught off guard to try and shut down his arm and he knew it.

‘‘Well good morning Camila, it’s nice to see you willingly join us for breakfast.” Wanda said from the toaster, oddly formal.

Bucky dumped me in a chair at the table and sat down in the one across from me.

“Okay, I’d like to point out to everyone that I am emotionally stunted. You all knew this so it’s definitely not my fault we didn’t tell anyone.” I reached over to grab Bucky’s coffee, worried if I even made a move to stand up someone would assume I was trying to leave and stop me.

“Oh hell no, bionic staring machine has the top billing for emotionally stunted in this house.” Sam commented, pointing at Bucky who in turn glared over at him.

“How long did you plan on hiding it from us?” Steve asked, sipping his coffee as he leant against the island.

“Until one of us died of old age.” I shrugged only partially serious.

I couldn’t escape their questions this time, I couldn’t stop them from asking and I couldn’t just leave rooms to avoid them, this wasn’t the same as what had happened with my dad, they knew it and I knew it.

“Can I ask a question without you leaving the room and or compound?” Wanda asked, I turned in my chair to look at her.

She looked too serious for me to answer her sarcastically about her having just asked me a question, I nodded at her.

“If something goes wrong and it doesn’t work, are you going to leave?” She asked me, her eyes looked so sad at the thought.

I’d already thought about that question, a million times. I didn’t want to leave, not anymore. I’d gone over every scenario in my head, of staying if we didn’t work, leaving, where I would go and how I would survive if he left me, if I left him, what could he do that I’d leave. And the more likely scenario of what would I do to fuck it up so badly that he’d leave me?

“I don’t want to, but,” I shrugged, not really having an answer for her that wasn’t a lie. I couldn’t say no I defiantly wouldn’t leave, I knew me. If something happened that bad that we’d broken up, I knew the first thing I’d try and do was leave, run from the situation, avoid it, avoid my feelings. And at this point I seemed to be too far in, too deep, to think I had any hope of getting out without being in a whole lot of pain. Pain that would defiantly drive my actions. “It depends on what the situation is. I’d stay if I could.” Which was true. If I could stay, I would stay.

“Well, that puts a bit of a dampener on my pancakes. I thought we were just going to tease her about having feelings for the kid.” Sam said, bringing the mood back up instantly.

“Or you could be an adult and, not do that?” I said, spinning back in my chair to glare at him.

“And where would be the fun in that?” He questioned, biting into one of his pancakes.

I rolled my eyes at him and jumped when Wanda slid a plate with two slices of toast in front of me, I smiled up at her and she gently kissed the top of my head.

“Where is Pete anyway?” She asked when she moved back around into the kitchen.

“He left early for class so he wouldn’t have to deal with you guys again.” I told her, taking a bite of toast.

“I’m surprised you didn’t try and go with him.” Bucky said, grabbing his coffee back from in front of me.

“If he’d woken me up I totally would have done.” I told him, smiling over my toast at him.

It really hadn’t been as bad as I thought it was going to be, even when Nat had made he way down, they asked more questions, some that even I didn’t have an answer for, I couldn’t see into the future and they seemed to want to know how the next fifty years of our lives were planned out. I didn’t even know what I’d be doing that evening, I didn’t know what possessed them to think I’d thought anything else through.

By the time Peter got back from class and Tony had gotten there I’d managed to escape the inquisition long enough to shower and change.

Tony spent almost the rest of the day down in the lab, he said he’d almost fixed my suit and I had to admit I’d been missing it. I’d started to rely on it so much I felt weird not wearing it.

Peter said he had a paper but I didn’t believe him, I’d known him to fake papers before to avoid awkward situations.

After I’d manage to wrestle the remote from Bucky I’d found a formula one race from the summer that I’d missed at the time and it was the best distraction. It was fun watching a sport that Bucky and Sam had no idea about, they got distracted from teasing me by asking me to explain things to them, and it felt good finally being able to be the one with the answers.

Nat and Steve had mulled in and out of the living room throughout the day, Bruce had quickly join Tony in the lab and before I’d realised I’d spent the whole day being extremely lazy on the sofa Wanda had started making dinner.

As the race finished I got up to help Wanda, she twirled around me, I was clearly more in the way than I was a help but she didn’t complain once, she smiled up at me, laughed when I struggled to follow her complicated instructions and then glared at me when she saw me stealing cheese.

I helped her transfer food to plates to make such delicious looking meals that they could have been part of the cooking shows she watched.

She frowned at me when she saw me grabbing some left over chicken. “Shhh. Distract everyone with the food.” I whispered, backing slowly to the kitchen doorway.

“The cat?” She mouthed, nodding to the chicken in my hand.

I giggled and nodded at her, spinning to dart out the kitchen before anyone noticed me.

I slipped out the front door and moved around to the back of the compound. I’d seen the cat through the lounge window and couldn’t resist taking him some food.

I’d been bribing him for weeks, trying to get him to trust me, I wanted to pet him without him trying to eat me.

I’d win him over.

He spotted me just before I hit the view of the window and darted over to me. He knew I had food for him.

I crouched down and put the meat on the floor in front of me, moving a few inches back so he’d actually start to eat it.

I reached my hand towards him, he paused but didn’t move, I left my hand there but didn’t try to move any closer.

I started to smile but stopped suddenly when I caught movement in my peripheral vision.

I pulled my hand back and stood up quickly, twisting to look at the lawn.

I stared into the darkness, wondering if I’d imagined it.

“Where is he!?” A deep voice shouted, rage burning in the three words.

I didn’t have a chance to answer or even make a noise before a dark suited figure pushed me against the compound wall, knocking the air out of me and bringing tears to my eyes as pain seized my back.

Chapter Text

I tried to draw breath in to shout for help but he cut me off by gripping my throat.

“Tell me where he is, now.” The figure spat, venom dripping from his words.

I wanted to shout at him that I had no idea who he was talking about, who he wanted, but I couldn’t do anything but try and breath around his grip.

He had a black mask on, dark goggles, it was so dark out I had no idea who he was, no idea how to identify him.

I hadn’t even got comms in for anyone else to hear what was happening.

I grabbed his arm, kicking his legs as hard as I could but it didn’t seem to effect him.

I tried to remember a single thing that Nat had taught me, that Bucky had told me to take seriously, had we gone over this? Did I even know how to fight? I really didn’t think I did.

He loosened his grip around my throat, I dug my nails into his wrist, trying again to kick out, I landed a kick to his gut and I heard him grunt in pain.

At least that was something.

“Bitch!” He growled at me, pulling his body back slightly out of my kicking distance.

He pulled me away from the wall, I used the momentum to push forward, it hurt my neck but I managed to take him by surprise, he stumbled, letting go of my neck, I kicked out with my foot, pushing again until he hit the ground with a thud.

Unfortunately he’d grabbed out and caught my wrist and took me down with him.

“I’m getting really tired of people attacking me you know?” I spat, unable to make my voice really heard, my throat felt like I was swallowing broken glass.

I pushed myself onto my knees, trying to scramble away from him, I’d just run and not stop if I had to.

I felt him pull my braid with force, stopping me moving, he pulled me to my feet and spun me around.

I saw his fist coming towards me in time to lunge back out of the way.

He followed the motion with ease, kicking out with his right foot, he landed the kick, right on my chest, hard.

My feet left the ground as I flew backwards, I felt the impact of the window before I heard the loud smash.

I landed with a strangled scream, air pushed out of me, disorientated.

“Holy shit!” Peter’s voice stood out to me amongst everyone else’s reaction as I realised I’d landed in the living room, everyone had been eating dinner.

Before I had time to properly process what had happened another loud bang distracted me, I saw him coming in through the window.

Peter’s face appeared above mine and caught my attention.

“Tell me you’re alive!” He shouted over the new sounds of total chaos that erupted around me.

“I don’t know.” I said, taking a deep, panicked breath.

“Okay you’re alive.” He gripped the top of my arms and pulled me up.

“Cam you’re bleeding.” Bucky appeared beside me.

“Well getting thrown through a glass window will do that to a girl James.” I answered him sarcastically.

“Get your sarcastic ass out of here.” He growled, nodding at Peter to get me out of the room.

“Are you really trying to pull that macho shit?” I stood up straighter, trying to find the fight.

“Cam for once in you’re life, just stop the sass and get out.” Bucky shouted at me.

“You can’t just-“ I was cut off by Peter picking me up and throwing me over his shoulder, I saw everyone fighting the suited figure and I watched as Wanda lifted the guy in the air, his body glowing red as she did.

“Peter!” I shouted at him as we left the room, he didn’t stop until we were in the lobby.

He sat me on the bar’s counter and pulled back.

He saw I was about to jump back down and he moved his arm up to stop me, “Cam do not make me web you there.” He looked so stern.

I frowned but stayed put.

“When did you get so bossy?” I asked when he seemed satisfied I wasn’t going to run back into the living room.

“When you stop getting thrown through windows and falling off buildings and landing on metal poles I’ll stop telling you what to do.” He moaned at me, moving around the bar.

“I’d like to point out I never fell off that bank, that Shocker guy pushed me.” I retorted. It had worked out, Peter caught me before I’d hit the floor.

“Lift your shirt up.” He didn’t bother to reply to my comment.

“Well you usually take me upstairs first but okay.” I joked.

“Seriously Cam.” He groaned at me, I could feel him rolling his eyes at me.

We heard a cry from the other room and both our heads spun in the direction.

I moved to get off the counter but Peter held me back with the waistband of my pants.

“Cam I’m not joking, you’re about to be webbed!” He shouted at me.

I growled at him but let him finish pulling my shirt up.

I sighed and pulled it over my head and off, I had my bra on, it would be fine.

He gasped quietly behind me.

“What? Am I dying again?” I asked.

He tutted at me and I could tell he was thinking about strangling me.

“How can you not feel this shard of glass?” He asked me, shocked.

“I don’t know maybe it’s all the being tossed around rooms that is keeping me from feeling it.” I answered him.

“Can you just please pretend like you have some self-preservation instincts for once?” He asked and I gasped as I felt a sharp pain shoot through my back.

“Ouch Jesus, fine you don’t have to stab me.” I groaned.

“That was just a tiny piece.” He told me.

I felt his warm hands start to press against my skin and couldn’t stop the goosebumps.

Bucky made me jump when I saw him in the corner of my eye.

“What’s the damage?” He asked, clearly talking to Peter.

“If we’re going by his reaction I’ve got three minutes left to live.” I answered him.

“You,” he pointed at me with his vibranium arm, “Shut it.” He stalked towards us.

“Doesn’t seem too serious, few little shards, the big piece isn’t too deep, maybe a few stitches.” Peter mumbled, I couldn’t see but I could tell he was concentrating hard.

“Oh wonderful, more stitches.” I groaned, letting my head drop back. I felt Peter push my braid over my shoulder out of his way.

“Is everyone ok?” I asked Bucky as he came back around to stand in front of me.

“Everyone is fine, that dude is a little messed up.” He shrugged.

I breathed a sigh of relief.

“This is going to string.” Peter said before I felt a cold liquid on my back.

It took a few seconds but then I felt the burning.

“Shit!” I moaned, squeezing my eyes tight.

“Sorry.” Peter mumbled, sounding worried.

“Was that alcohol?” I asked.

“No, antiseptic why would it be alcohol?” He asked.

“I’m sat on a bar, where have you got antiseptic from?” I asked, trying to turn to see what he was doing.

Bucky turned my shoulders back to face him. “Stop moving.” He glared at me.

“The first aid kit under the sink.” Peter muttered again, I felt something tugging at my skin.

“Where did that guy come from Cam?” Bucky asked me when he seemed satisfied I wasn’t going to bleed to death in the lobby.

“I don’t know, I was feeding the cat one second and then I couldn’t breathe, he pinned me against the wall.” I mumbled. “Oh my god is the cat ok?” I asked.

I was worried, I thought I saw him scurry away as soon as the guy started shouting but what if he hadn’t gotten far, what if he’d been caught up.

“How about we make sure you don’t bleed to death and then we’ll check the cat?” He asked sarcastically.

“You sure everyone else is ok?” I asked, worried that nobody else had come through from the living room yet.

“We’re fine!” Tony walked in trailed by everyone else, no sign of the guy that had been attacking the building.

“I’m sorry about your window." I said when I saw him.

He rolled his eyes at me.

I sucked in a breath as I felt another sharp pain go through my back.

“Sorry.” Peter mumbled again behind me.

When I felt another burn run through my body I gasped louder.

“Fuck! What medical school did you go to again? I assume they kicked you out.” I spat out, grabbing Bucky’s vibranium arm to squeeze, knowing it wouldn’t hurt him.

I tried to distract myself by finding Wanda in the room, I checked her over and caught her smiling at me “I’m fine.” She mouthed to me.

“I’m not.” I mouthed back with a smirk.

Bruce joined Peter behind me, “You think it will bleed a lot when I take it out? The little shards have been fine but I don’t want to pull the big shard out yet.” Peter mumbled to Bruce.

I was surprised by his calm, I could tell he was stressed but he was managing to keep himself together.

However his words shocked me.

“You haven’t taken the big shard out yet?! What has all the pain been about oh my god.” I groaned out, squeezing my eyes shut again.

“You’re gonna freak him out Cam.” Bucky whispered quietly to me.

“Well we can’t all be super cyborgs this shit hurts Buck.” I whispered back.

I didn’t want to freak Peter out while he was so calm but I also hated the pain shooting through my skin.

“You let your dad torture you without a complaint but a little glass and you don’t shut up.” He whispered, smirking at me.

“You go away now." I let go of his arm and shooed him away.

“Not a chance.” He frowned at me and moved his wrist back to my hands.

“Is there not like an epidural in there or something?” I asked.

“That only numbs the lower half of the body not really your back.” Bruce mumbled, like I’d been seriously expecting the first aid kit to be carrying an epidural.

"Oh great, well.” My hands started to shake as the adrenaline wore off. “Can you all find something else to do? The standing around looking like this is a big deal is freaking me out.” I looked at everyone, they were just watching what Peter was doing and it was off putting, like it wasn’t just a small cut that might require a few stitches.

I was also starting to become hyperaware I had no t-shirt on and I was just sat in my bra.

Everybody stayed where they were, Tony even folded his arms across his chest, his suit making tiny clinking sounds as he did.

I sighed heavily.

“I’m so glad I made the decision to stay here where everyone listens to me and respects me.” I whispered to myself, Bucky smirked hearing me perfectly fine.

“I don’t know how you managed to make everyone love you when you’re this annoying.” He whispered back to me.

“Do you want a countdown?” Peter asked me.

“What kind of question is that do I want a countdown? This isn’t a game show! How about we leave it in and just go to the emergency room where they have all the pretty drugs?” I said.

“And risk it getting to the news that The Avengers compound was attacked and you are now in the ER and anyone like this Cole or Jeremy can see and attack you there?” Tony asked me, his eyes serious.

“Maybe I was just walking around a hotel and I fell through a window and I was never here and nobody goes with me so the nice doctors have no idea who I am?” I would have shrugged if I wasn’t worried about what it could do to the glass in my back.

“Sure let me just get you some car keys to drive yourself to the hospital with a shard of glass sticking out your back, no problems would you like the Tesla or the Audi?” Tony answered me sarcastically.

“Well the Tesla could technically drive me there itself so maybe the Tesla?” I answered just as sarcastically.

“Don’t make me ground you.” Tony threw me a glare.

“How do we know that Cole or Jeremy would even attack me, really? I was on the news yesterday and-“ I was about to say nothing had happened but there I was sat on the bar while Peter pulled glass from my back after I’d been thrown threw a window.

“Oh my god, who was he looking for? He said he was looking for a he?” I almost shouted.

“He actually has nothing to do with you this time, I was just trying to make a point about not going to the ER.” Tony gestured to the living room. I had no idea if he was just still in there or what they’d done with the mystery guy.

“Who is he?” I asked, panic starting to work through my system.

“His name is Larry, he likes to call himself Everyman, Cap has dealt with him a few times, it seems he’s fresh out of prison and his first stop was Steve.” Tony rolled his eyes like it was an every day occurrence.

“What is happening? Am I taking this shard out or are we arguing some more about the hospital?” Peter asked, he sounded like his calm was wearing off, just like mine was.

Tony sighed, “Okay if you want to go to the ER you can, we’ll deal with whatever happens after?”
It really was starting to feel uncomfortable, the thought of a car ride to the hospital and then waiting around to be seen, was sounding less and less appealing.

“Just pull it out.” I finally said. I scrunched my eyes closed and my grip on Bucky was starting to send my hadn’t numb. “Don’t you dare count down bugboy.” I added.

I gasped when he pulled the glass out but didn’t make a noise, I used all my strength to squeeze Bucky’s arm.

I slowly opened my eyes when it didn’t hurt nearly as bad as I thought it would, my knuckles were white from my grip on Bucky.

He followed my eyes to my grip on his arm and then suddenly shouted “Ouch!” Making everyone jump.

“What the hell Bucky!?” I slapped his chest as he laughed.

“You’re an asshole.” Wanda shouted at him.

“Mudak!” Nat spat at him, moving to slap his shoulder.

“Devay, eto bylo zabavno!” He answered her, laughing again while he dodged her hand.

“Can you ground him too?” I asked Tony as my heart returned to it’s normal pace.

“Trust me I’m thinking about it”

“I don’t think she’ll need stitches this time.” I heard Bruce say to Peter.

I felt another sting as he applied more antiseptic.

Bucky was still smiling to himself, “When this is over I’m turning your arm off, make jokes then.” I growled at him.

I felt Peter, or Bruce, I didn’t know my back had gone numb and I couldn’t differentiate between the two, apply a pressure dressing to the cut Peter had taken the big shard from.

“Okay, you’re done.” Bruce said, Peter reached around and handed me my t-shirt.

I threw it on quickly and nudged Bucky away so I could jump down from the bar.

“I’ll call the police.” Nat said quietly, moving across the room and pulling her phone from her back pocket.

“Not shield?” I asked, confused.

Bucky looked down at me, “He’s not a threat big enough for shield to deal with, he’s just a dick. No powers, no suits, just a regular criminal.” He shrugged.

“Who decided to attack a bunch of super people during dinner, is he an idiot?” I asked, the thought of a regular human trying to attack any of them without so much as a supercharged weapon was crazy to me. He was brave in a really stupid way.

I sighed to myself, as I watched Nat on the phone, Sam and Wanda had moved towards the front door, Tony retracted his suit and grabbed his phone, no doubt to start people replacing yet another window.

“I’m going to bed.” I mumbled, more to myself than anyone in particular.

“It’s eight thirty?” Bucky frowned at me.

“Yeah, well, I’ve been stabbed by a window, I really don’t feel like eating chicken while feeling guilty for running the evening.” I shrugged and twisted for the stairs, dragging myself up through the new exhaustion and guilt weighing me down.

All the adrenaline that had kept me from crying had worn off, I was left with nothing but a new sense of dread and disappointment.

Just one month without an incident where I ended up being a burden would be real nice.

“There is still no response from The Avengers on who this mystery woman is. It’s unclear on what her roll is within the elite force or even if she has a roll. She could just be Spiderman’s girlfriend, but doesn’t that seem a little risky Janet?” One of the hosts of the panel asked.

“It sure is, I know if that was my daughter I wouldn’t want her running around with any of these superhero’s, it seems too dangerous. Looking online there is a lot of talk about her, it seems someone has managed to track down an instagram account for her, no names or locations are even hinted at. Take a look at this.” Suddenly my Instagram feed appeared on the screen.

It really was a boring feed.

I’d posted a grand total of twelve photos since I’d made the account years ago.

Four of the photos were pretty trees I’d seen in different places around the world. Two photos of the pyramids in Egypt, a photo of the stray cat I used to feed, three of different book covers of books that I’d really enjoyed and two selfies, they seemed to be what had made it possible for people to have tracked it down.

I’d not captioned any of them, I had no information in my bio, my profile photo was one of the selfies I’d posted and there was no location. The name wasn’t even my name, it was just the name of two emo bands that I’d loved when I was young combined to make a nonsensical word.

How anyone had managed to find it was absolutely baffling me.

“It’s very limited but the photos do seem to be the woman we’ve seen with Spiderman. It shows no hints to her suspected relationship however. Even looking at Spiderman's instagram he’s given nothing away either. Look at these comments on his latest post…” I sighed and muted the TV.

I’d had no intention of watching anything about myself on the TV but as I switched it on, the photos of me and Peter were already there, apparently they’d been debating us for a few minutes and my curiosity got the best of me.

I picked my book up from my chest again and tried to find my spot, but having not actually taken anything in the first time I’d tried it was hard.

“That’s fine but someone needs to check on her, what if she’s already packing, she could be waiting until we’re asleep and then sneak off without even a goodbye.” I heard Wanda in the hallway on the other side of the door.

I frowned and looked at my door, wondering if she was actually going to come in.

“She’s not going to run away Wanda she just got thrown through a window, you know how she is she just needs time to chill.” Peter answered her, his voice as low as hers. I didn’t think they realised how thin the door really was.

“All I want to know is how she is, just pop in, act natural like you normally would and then come and tell me how she is. Or text me.”

“Wanda for crying out loud, I’m fine, I’m not going to run away in the middle of the night!” I called, a little frustrated that she wouldn’t just come in and ask me.

Although my track record for actually communicating in stressful situations wasn’t exactly great so I couldn’t really blame her.

I heard her let out a surprised squeak and then Peter’s laugh as he opened my door, I caught a glimpse of her long hair disappearing down the hallway.

I rolled my eyes at Peter as he closed the door behind him.

“She just loves you.” He said with a light shrug.

I sighed, “I know.”

Although the way they treated me was more like the way I treated the cat I was attempting to befriend. No sudden movements, no loud noises, if I got too close he’d dart away from me and I wouldn’t see him again for a few days.

I was their stray cat.

She was frighten to actually try and see how I was for fear I’d dart away into the night and she wouldn’t see me again.

Great.

I laughed at myself while Peter jumped onto the bed, “What are you laughing at?” He asked, smiling to himself as he watched me.

“My own brain.” I said with a sigh. He sat on the bed facing me, using my legs to lean against, stretching his own out in front of him towards the pillow.

“Expand.” He just said simply, dumping things down on the bed in the small space between his legs and my body.

“I’m the compound’s stray cat. If she tries to get too close, like coming in the room to ask if I’m ok herself, I’ll dart away like the cat when I get too close to it.” I laughed to myself again.

“You’re actually more skittish than the cat is.” He smirked down at me, grabbing something he’d put on the bed and putting it on my tummy. I moved the book to look down at what it was. A bag of crinkle cut carrots.

“Thank you?” I picked the bag up and frowned at him.

“I talked Bruce out of forcing you to have one of the gross green protein shake things but you have to eat.” He nodded at the bag and picked up a book he’d bought in with him.

He saw me about to protest and he just opened his book, “Eat the carrots Cam, you’ve not eaten all day.” He said simply.

I glared at him for a second but I was hungry, “Thanks.” I smiled, watching him smile at his book.
I put the bag on the bed next to me and started crunching.

After a few carrots I moved the book to try and start reading but I’d lost my place once too many times.

“Can I use your phone?” I asked him as I threw the book aside, I couldn’t concentrate, I had no idea what I’d already read, the words had been blurring into one big smudge. I needed to do something that required a lot less focus.

“Sure.” He grabbed his phone from the bed beside him and put it on my stomach, I could see his eyes working to finish the sentence he was reading before he looked over at me. “What for?” He wondered.

I grabbed his phone and swiped to unlock it, he’d told me his pin so many times and I still couldn’t remember, he rolled his eyes as I turned the phone towards him, he unlocked it and I pulled it back.

“Instagram, I can’t pay attention to my book.” I grabbed another carrot as I opened the app.
A few weeks before Peter had let me add my account to his instagram so I could start scrolling aimlessly again, I didn’t like using my laptop for it, it just felt weird.

What was also weird was Peter’s total openness about letting me use his phone without a second thought.

I’d not had a lot of experience with guys and their phones, but on the rare occasion I had it had ended completely differently. I always thought back on the time Jeremy’s phone had woken me up one morning, I’d reach over to grab it just to make the noise stop and he’d flipped out about it, screamed at me to never touch his phone again.

I thought part of the reason was all his illegal activities that he had no idea that I actually knew about, but the other part was defiantly the things he did on his phone, messaging other girls, his Instagram had always been filled with random woman from all over.

He didn’t realised at the time that I’d literally not cared at all, he could have been speaking to a hundred other girls and I wouldn’t have batted an eyelid as I had no feelings towards him.

Peter was different, he didn’t care if I grabbed his phone, he didn’t care where I looked on his phone, he just didn’t have anything to hide.

A fact that became more apparent to me after a few minutes of scrolling and I realised I’d not switched accounts to my own feed. His was just animal memes and Spiderman hashtags and science stuff I’d never understand.

I flipped to the photos he’d posted out of curiosity. I now followed him on my own account so saw the few recent things he’d posted but I’d never actually looked through his profile before.
I smiled at some of his captions, fun photos of him and May, him with MJ and Ned, old photos from his high school.

I flipped it onto the camera tab and subtly aimed the camera at Peter, he looked so good right then, he was so focused on what he was reading, the compound could have been attacked again and he probably wouldn’t realise for a while.

I snapped the photo of him, leant against my bent legs, eyes focused on the words he was taking in, my fairy lights twinkling in the background made it very instagram worthy.

I added a filter to the photo that blurred them a little bit in the background and then posted it, no caption.

He must not have been as focused as I’d thought because he glanced over at me a few seconds later. “What are you smiling at?” He asked me.

“You’re just really pretty.” I told him with a shrug, making him blush.

I looked between him and the photo, totally didn’t do him justice.

His phone made me jump as it started ringing, I looked and it was Ned trying to FaceTime him.

I smirked and answered it before Peter could grab the phone.

“Hi Ned.” I waved and laughed when he looked so shocked.

“I knew it!” He called, excited.

“Knew what?” I asked him.

“Peter tried to tell me that those photos didn’t mean anything, he said you weren’t together but I knew it!” He pointed at me through the camera.

“You ashamed of me bugboy?” I said, nudging his back with my knee.

“What? No? What is happening?” He asked, reaching for his phone.

“Dude, you’re such a bad liar!” Ned called to him as Peter aimed the phone at himself.

Chapter Text

“Ned.” Peter sighed, frustrated. “What were you doing, FaceTiming me on the off chance Cam had my phone and might answer?” He asked, baffled.

“No, I saw the photo you just uploaded to instagram.” Ned answered, like it should be obvious.

I laughed to myself, not realising how fast anyone would actually see it.

Peter looked over at me, shocked. “What did you do?” He asked.

“Nothing at all.” I giggled, trying to look innocent.

“Ned I’ve got to go, I’ll text you tomorrow.” Peter ended the call before Ned could say anything else.

As the call ended, Peter’s instagram feed was still open so he could see exactly what I’d posted.

“I told you, you’re pretty.” I smiled up at him.

“If May sees this she’s going to be pissed, I convinced her we weren’t together too.” Peter sighed.

“You didn’t have to, it was a bit late after we ended up on the news.” I bit my lip, trying not to laugh again.

“She’s going to make me take you over for dinner, and she’s going to ask you questions and embarrass me and you are definitely not ready for May.” He sighed again, letting himself slide down my legs until his head was resting on my hip.

“You know I have met May before, right? A few times now. I like her.” I pointed out, not able to resist running my hand through his hair.

“That was when she thought you were just my friend, just wait until she’s trying to come up with a new way to cook beef and asking you about how many kids you want and long until we’re getting married. Well this was nice while it lasted anyway, what was it, six weeks?” He looked at my ceiling like he was contemplating his whole existence.

“I can handle it.” I told him, meaning it. I did like his Aunt May, if I had to spend an evening dodging questions I didn’t have answers to I’d do it.

I’d spent the whole morning doing that anyway.

“Oh my god thanksgiving is going to be actual hell, just kill me now. Pack your bags we’re following through with your Cuba plan.” Now I knew what I looked liked when I was freaking out over things that didn’t really require it.

“Do you want a carrot stick?” I asked him, holding the bag towards him.

“You’re terrible at comforting people.” He told me, but grabbed a carrot anyway.

“I’m not used to it, you usually just try and distract me with food and they’re all I have in here.” I shrugged and smiled at him when he finally turned his head to look at me.

“I can’t believe you’re not freaking out right now.”

“I don’t think dinner with your aunt, who I have met before, is something to freak out over. When you met my raging psychopath of a dad he choked you out then tried to murder me and you stayed, so I think I can answer awkward questions about babies for you.” I told him casually, slightly regretting it when I saw him wince at the mention of my dad.

“Are you okay?” He asked me suddenly, staring into my eyes.

“Yeah, you’re the one that’s freaking out, why?” I moved a strand of hair off his forehead that I’d accidentally pushed down.

“I mean from the whole shattered glass in your spine thing.” He gestured to me as a whole.

“I’m fine, it stings a little but I’m just happy it wasn’t some mystery evil villain guy come to avenge my dad or some shit, just a weird human man with a death wish. I’m mad because the cat is totally not going to trust me after that.” I pouted, weeks of hard work gone to waste.

“He’s tougher than he looks, you keep bribing him with food he’ll keep coming back.” Peter told me, a confident smile on his face.

When he’d bought up my back he’d brought it back to my mind and it was starting to sting to a point I couldn’t ignore it.

I didn’t want to move, I was comfortable, Peter looked comfortable but I needed some Tylenol or something.

He noticed the change in my expression, as he always seemed to, “What’s wrong?” He asked, sitting up.

“I need to grab some Tylenol.” I sighed, moving the few remaining carrot sticks to my bedside table and dragging myself to the bathroom.

I quickly took the painkillers with some water and ducked back into the bedroom, Peter had moved to lean against the headboard.

He stilled looked distracted and sad.

I sighed to myself and jumped back onto the bed, crawling onto his lap, my legs either side of his hips.

He smiled at me but it didn’t quite reach his eyes.

“Do you really not want her to know? Because you can just delete the post before she sees it, or lie say they are Wanda’s knees.” I laughed a little.

He assessed me for what felt like forever, he seemed more confused than anything.

His hands absentmindedly moving to rest on my thighs, his hands warm on my bearskin.

My pyjama shorts had ridden up just that little bit as I’d moved to straddle him. I felt m skin tingle.

“You’re really ok with her knowing? Even if it means awkward dinners and awkward questions and everything else terrible that comes along with her knowing?” He asked.

I shrugged and nodded, “Well since anyone that watched the ten o’clock news already knows, well kind of knows anyway.” I tilted my head thinking about it. They really actually had no idea. “I think your aunt knowing is fine, everyone here finding out wasn’t even that bad.” I watched him for a few seconds, realising something. “What are you really freaking out about? It’s not that May is going to find out is it? Are you freaking out because you think I’m going to run?” I asked him.

He looked down for a second, embarrassed.

“Yeah, okay, yes. I‘ve been freaking out since last night when everyone else found out, I’ve been waiting for you to try and leave or run, the very least end things with us. Then a guy throws you through a window and I’m terrified it’s too much for you at once!” He burst out, hands leaving my thighs to gesture, getting his points across.

“Well that explains it.” I mumbled, distracted.

“Explains what?” He asked

“You coming in last night all determined and stuff, like it was the last time you’d see me.” I said, thinking back to his mood the night before, how he’d been so passionate, so focused and confident.

“Wanda normally talks me down.” He said, still not looking at my face.

And Wanda was now also worrying about me leaving, I’d heard her outside the door, Peter had been the one trying to talk her down, but clearly he hadn’t meant his words.

I felt so bad, his words hitting me, filling me with guilt.

Did they all just really think I was about to up and leave at the slightest inconvenience?

Wanda’s question about me leaving if me and Peter broke up from that morning had a lot more meaning now.

I looked at Peter’s worried face, his beautiful eyes so sad.

I took a deep breath, tilting his chin up to look at me, I didn’t do it often and I certainly wasn’t used to trying to comfort people, it felt weird but it was also necessary.

I didn’t want him feeling like I was about to flee all the time.

“Look, I know I’m not the worlds best communicator when it comes to shit like this but I’m not going anywhere, okay? I really, really like you, I’m not going to just up and leave you. If I’m running away to Cuba, I’m dragging you along too. I didn’t know you needed me to say this, so I’m sorry. But I’m good, I promise, no running.” I moved my hands to his cheeks, making sure he was taking in my words, trying to search his eyes to make sure he was believing them.

He smiled under my hands, it made his cheeks squish up, making me laugh.

“You’re really not even thinking about leaving?” He asked in a small voice.

I leant forward and pushed my forehead against his, “Not even a little bit.” I breathed, promising myself that I’d remember it, remind myself to reassure him.

While he was comforting me, while he was distracting me with food and jokes and trying to hold me together it turned out he might have needed me to hold him together a little bit too.

I’d been so selfish, I hadn’t thought about how my freaking out about us, about the compound, my dad, my poorly held together life was effecting him.

I didn’t like putting myself in a vulnerable position and talking about my feelings with Peter, or anyone, I thought my actions were talking for me, but they weren’t.

If I had to keep reminding him, the way he did me, then I’d do it.

I gently pushed my lips against his, I felt his cheeks squish again under my palms as he smiled.

“How awkward do you feel right now?” He whispered to me.

“Oh super awkward, but I’ll power through.” I whispered back, kissing him gently again before I pulled back.

“Can you stop squishing my cheeks now?” He asked and grabbed my wrists.

“Oh, sorry.” I laughed, letting him pull my hands back.

He caught me off guard, making me gasp loudly when he suddenly twisted us around on the bed, moving himself on top of me, pinning my wrist to the bed above my head.

Stupid bugboy reflexes.

“Jesus.” I breathed, looking up at his evil smile. “I take everything back, you’re an asshole.”
He laughed and leant down, kissing me deeply, making my heart race and my skin tingle, I couldn’t catch my breath.

He finally pulled back, letting go of my wrists and dropping down onto his back next to me, just as out of breath as I was.

I reached out to turn the light out as I pulled myself into his side, he moved his arm around me so I could get closer.

The room lit with the flickering light of the TV that I’d completely forgotten about, abandoned in the background on mute.

Peter grabbed my remote and turned to something he wanted to watch, but I was too tired to turn my head to see what it was.

I drifted to sleep listening to his heartbeat, trying to zone out the TV.

I flopped down onto Bucky’s bed early the next morning, “Again Cam, really?” He moaned, grabbing his pillow from behind his head and putting it over his face.

“Get over it James.” I nudged him until he moved over to give me more room.

“This is my bed!” He shouted as he moved.

“Yeah and in the very unlikely event of you ever having a date again, you’re going to have to learn to share so stop moaning.” I scooted down and made myself comfortable, smiling at his annoyed growl.

“Isn’t webhead in your bed, couldn’t you have annoyed him with whatever it is?” He asked though the pillow after a few minutes.

“Does everybody think I’m going to leave? Like all the time?” I asked him, knowing he’d tell me the truth.

“Most of them do. They’re just waiting for the thing that cracks you. Sam has money on it being in the next month.” He told me.

“Oh my god, do you think I’m going to leave?” I asked him, pulling his pillow from him quickly before he had a chance to grab it, I’d have no hope if he tried to keep hold.

I hugged it to my chest.

“I did, I lost fifty dollars, I had you leaving just before your dad came back.” He nodded at me.

“Are you serious? You’re the worst!” I slapped his arm.

“Ouch.” He grabbed my wrist before I could get him again, “I don’t anymore, so stop with the hitting.”

“Why not anymore if everyone else thinks I’m such a flight risk?” I turned my head to look at him, he noticed and turned his stupidly beautiful eyes on me.

“You enjoy annoying me far too much, you spend too much time trying to force me to teach you Russian and getting Wanda to help you with those mutant powers of yours, and trying to buy a cats love to be thinking of leaving tomorrow. If you were going to go you’d have gone after we blew your dad’s building. You like it here. I was right, it’s grown on you.” He explained, making me smile.

“Very best friendly.” I teased him, he glared at me.

“Peter was all freaked out last night that I was going to leave, and before him Wanda said the same thing. I’m not that bad, right?” I asked him.

“Wanda changes her mind all the time, most of the time now she’s adamant you’re staying, but then you get thrown through windows and she jumps right back to panicking you’re going to run away in the middle of the night.” He laughed to himself, shaking his head.

“This sucks. You’re all quiet and traumatised too, why does nobody assume you’re going to run away?” I moaned at him.

“Because it’s been years and I didn’t spend my first few months here avoiding every room with people inside and stealing Tony’s cars to escape in and repeatedly talking about running off to meet people wanting to kill me, Camila.” He arched his brow, daring me to deny it.

“Okay, you’ve got some good points I guess.” I sat up, pushing his pillow back towards him. “Fine, go back to sleep or whatever it is you were doing. I’m going to force Wanda to believe I’m not leaving.” I slid off his bed.

“How are you going to do that?” He asked me, seeming genuinely curious.

“I have no idea!” I enthused, waving at him as I ducked out his room.

Chapter Text

I knocked on Wanda’s door, I didn’t know why but I never felt comfortable walking right in like I did with Bucky and Peter.

I was always worried she was projecting and I hated thinking I’d be barging in on her if she was with Tommy and Billy or Vision.

She already barely got to see them, I hated interrupting her.

She answered straight away through, her beautiful hair bouncing as she swung the door out of her way.

“Hey sweetie, are you okay?” She asked me, her Sokovian accent making me feel safe and comforted already.

“Can I come in and talk to you?” I wondered if she’d believe me, if she’d read my thoughts as I spoke them and take them in.

I didn’t know how much Peter had actually believed, unconsciously or not. Maybe he’d always have doubts I wouldn’t ever be able to belay.

“Of course.” She moved back from the doorway to let me walk in, gently closing the door behind us.

“I didn’t interrupt you did I?” I worried as I sat myself down in her desk chair, pulling my knees to my chest.

“A visit from you is never an interruption.” She smiled at me as she sat on the end of her bed to face me.

I beamed back at her.

"What are you all determined about?” She’d clearly got a soft feel of what I was thinking but hadn’t directly read my mind. She never did unless she got permission.

I didn’t know where to start or what to say to her.

She started to look worried, probably picking up on my slight panic that was setting in.

“I’m not leaving.” I told her, her worry changed to confusion.

She tilted her head at me.

“Last night Peter started freaking out about me running away, and Bucky said it’s just a running theme here. I just wanted you to know, no matter what you’re picking up in here.” I pointed to my head, “I’m not going anywhere, even when I get thrown through windows. As long as you guys let me stay, I’m staying.” I told her, struggling to keep looking directly at her. It had been a lot of feeling sharing the last twenty four hours for me.

She sighed sadly. “I don’t want to think about you leaving, I don’t like having doubts but it’s hard Camila.”

“I know, I get it. I’m not saying you’re wrong for thinking it, my track record of dealing with traumatic shit isn’t the best I know that. And I don’t know if I can ever convince you all properly that I don’t want to leave anymore but I realised I might just have to keep reassuring you. So I just wanted to reassure you. Do I like that I ended up on the news? Not really it creeps me out, was getting thrown through a window a good time? Definitely not I’d like to never repeat it. But it’s not enough to make me run.” I finished with a shrug, finally looking back up at her.

She was smiling at me with genuine warmth. “You’re growing.” She said.

“What?” I snorted.

“You’re communicating, you’re not actively avoiding dealing with things. Months ago I was scared to ask how you were feeling, every time I did you had the urge to run from the room, run from the building. Now you’re letting yourself feel things, talk about things. It’s beautiful to see.” She said calmly, making me blush.